Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

User:Zexth

2016-04-05T23:27:13Z

Zexth:

===Editor for===

*[[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni]]

User:Zexth

2016-04-05T23:26:41Z

Zexth:

Hello everyone you may call me Zexth. Not much to say except if you need an editor who is fluent in English leave a note in my talk.

===Editor for===

*[[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni]]

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Epilogue 2

2016-04-05T21:21:28Z

Zexth: Created page with "Raibach, who was in charge of commanding his troop and entrusted with the protection of the camp, became horrified when he learned of General Geobalk’s defeat at the hands o..."

Raibach, who was in charge of commanding his troop and entrusted with the protection of the camp, became horrified when he learned of General Geobalk’s defeat at the hands of the witches.
According to what he had heard, the invasion army completely lost one of its battalions.

(Suffering a defeat like that, I guess the general won’t be able to continue his plans.)

That fact strengthened Raibach’s belief that the witches couldn’t be dealt with using ordinary methods.
At the same time, he consoled himself regarding the loss of his own troops, which was due to their opponent being stronger, rather than them being weak.
It was decided upon Geobalk’s order that they would all retreat back to Fort Ein. Therefore, the army provisions carried by Raibach’s troop didn’t come in handy.

For Raibach, it was simply a waste of his time, however, he didn’t plan to utter a single complaint.
That’s because he could feel at ease as long he didn’t have to involve himself with the witches.
Rather, it was a joyous feeling for Raibach, whose fear of the witches had penetrated into his bones. Due to the unforeseen casualties, the Kasandora Kingdom’s forces had to retreat.

The army withdrew to the capital, leaving 300 soldiers at Fort Ein.
One could say that they left those soldiers due to an unprecedented fear of the witches.
Geobalk feared that the witches would advance beyond the Schweiz river to take advantage of their victory.
After the army licked their wounds from their defeat, Geobalk tendered his retirement from the front lines to his majesty the king.
There was no other option for him than to take the responsibility for this loss.
There was no doubt that the king would feel bitter about this loss, regardless of whether or not he punished this veteran general who had helped him in the past.
With his honor being trampled upon in front of Cardinal Aiba, Kasandora could probably be no longer sure of his position as the king.
Soon after Geobalk retired, the king appointed the son of his deceased brother, in other words, his nephew, as the next general.
His nephew was still young and had little experience in leading an army. Nevertheless, he was already past his twenties and was also familiar with military affairs.
The man had no experience with wars, as he was primarily a financial official, but nonetheless, he showed signs of being talented in practical military affairs.
There should also be staff officers under the command of the previous general who could have been promoted, however, due to the offenses they suffered when they were defeated, many decided to retire together with Geobalk.
With that, the king’s nephew, Guiscard, who was inexperienced with wars as a leader, would take up the position of the new General.

One of Guiscard’s subordinate came to Raibach, who had returned to the capital.
Just as he was called, Raibach was dealing with the documents regarding his troop together with a few of his subordinates inside a room reserved for him.

“Oi, Raibach.”
“Ah, if it isn’t the battalion commander, Maglev.”

Once he confirmed it was the newly appointed battalion commander, Maglev, Raibach hurriedly put down the documents and stood up.

His subordinates stood up hurriedly as well.

“Is there anything you need from me?”

Standing at the doorway, Maglev nodded composedly.

“General Guiscard would like to have an appointment with you.”
“You mean General-dono?!”
“That’s right. Please show yourself without further ado.”
“Ha?! You’re telling me to meet General Guiscard in person?”

Raibach, who answered as if paying respect, tilted his head inside his heart.

(What? To think that I’d be called soon after the general took his office…. Wha, could it be that I’m going to be discharged? I wonder if they will move me to an office.)

Raiba turned towards his subordinates, who couldn’t hide their immense curiosity on their faces.

“Well then, I’m going to meet General Guiscard. I’ll leave the rest to you.”
“Have a good day, Captain.”

He made the comment as he followed Maglev through a corridor.
Raibach was poor at both numbers and writing.
Good grief – muttering that inside his heart, Raibach sighed.
Provided he was moved to an office, his hopes and wishes for a successful career would be like a dream come true.

(Well, guess it can’t be helped? Perhaps, it’s because of the fact that I’ve been working under the command of General Geobalk. Still, judging from General Guiscard’s view, it may be that I’m just an eyesore. But even so, I don’t understand why he would call someone like me, who was demoted from a company captain to a supply troop captain. After all, things like this should be clear in my documents. What does he plan to do, that young master?)

Filled with doubts, by the time Raibach reached the new general’s office, he saw someone unexpected.

“Oh my, so you’re Raibach-kun?”

The new general, who was much younger than him, displayed a smile toward Raibach.
Standing behind Maglev, there was a new adjutant waiting for his command.
It was a tall man with a sharp look.
The new general, whose body was wrapped in a new, richly decorated suit, had a pleasant facial expression, which emphasized his charming features.

(Did you use to perform as an actor in a group of itinerant dancers, or what?)

Without thinking ahead, Raibach retorted inside.

However, he wasn’t foolish enough to let the new general learn about his thoughts.
For now, Raibach decided to salute with feigned ignorance.

“Yes, I’m Captain Raibach from the supply troop. I’ve come on your request.”
“Ah, that’s right.”
“Yes? So, what kind of business do you need from me?”
“That’s why, my dear Captain, I’m releasing you from your duty.”

(Eh? As one would expect, am I going to become an office worker? Or is he perhaps going to discharge me for good…?)

Raibach feared this to be true, but Guiscard said something else entirely.

“I will reinstate you back to your previous position as a company captain.”
“Eh? Yes? I’m….. going to become a company captain again?”
“That’s right. Is there anything you’re discontent with?”
“No no, not at all. Still, it came as bit of a surprise to me.”
“I value your experience. After all, you’ve worked your way up til now thanks to your battles against the witches. There’s probably nobody who wouldn’t want to capitalise on that, right?”

(Oi oi, this young master, isn’t he quite understanding?)

Inside Raibach, some respect and acknowledgement grew towards the new general.

“Well then, will you take up your duty at once, Captain Raibach?”
“Yes. What type of task will I be assigned to me this time?”
“Surveillance.”
“Yes. What kind of surveillance do you mean?”
“Of Schweiz River, obviously.”

(So it was about that?!)

Upon learning about the content of his given duty, Raiha felt the urge to cry and fuss, but nevertheless, kept a straight face.

(In the end, he just wants me to observe the river so as to prevent the witches from crossing it over?)

As if backing up what he had guessed, Guiscard continued to speak.

“You and your company will camp near the left side of the riverbank and watch for any movements coming from the witches. If they happen to appear, please send a fast horse to Fort Ein while hindering the witches from crossing. Do that at all costs and with all your might and determination. This shall be your mission as the company captain. Is that clear?”

(This damn youngster, you say you value my experience? VALUE MY ASS! In the end, aren’t you just making me disposable?!!!)

Raibach’s high esteem for Guiscard suddenly dropped.

“As for more detail, please ask Riyaga here.”

The new general pointed to the tall man behind him.

“Well then, if it’s fine for you to go.”

At Guiscard, who waved his hand once their business concluded, Raibach bowed down.

“Yes, I’ll excuse myself.”
“Captain Raibach, please come this way.”

Being accompanied by the adjutant with a sharp look, named Riyaga, they both left the general’s office.

(What on earth, wasn’t the most dangerous job forced on me here?! At this rate, being a supply troop captain is many times better! Good grief, truly, nothing good comes from getting involved with the witches.)

Following Rigaya’s back while walking down the barrack’s corridor, Raibach exhaled a big sigh inside.
Because of Guiscard, he was able to return to his position as a company captain.
However, Raibach, who was abandoned by his God, wouldn’t anticipate for this change to greatly change his life.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Epilogue 1|Epilogue 1]]
| Return to [[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Epilogue 1

2016-04-05T21:19:56Z

Zexth: Created page with "“Mother, I’m back.” Having her body completely coiled in a long, dark mantle, Elysione Anian Sraymeyer looked up above her head and called out. As she did so, Vita Sols..."

“Mother, I’m back.”

Having her body completely coiled in a long, dark mantle, Elysione Anian Sraymeyer looked up above her head and called out.
As she did so, Vita Solskjaer Sraymeyer, who was having an afternoon nap on a hammock about five and a half metres above the ground, in a tree, opened one of her eyes lazily.

As always, she was wearing her lovely, fluttering short dress. However, she would take off her symbolic headgear during her naps.
Indeed, Vita had just awoken and opened her eyes to look at Elysione, but, one could still feel a peculiar force coming from her.

“…Is that you, Elysio? So, how was your job?”
“That’s….”

Sensing Elysione’s unusual voice, she raised her body abruptly.

“What’s the matter?”
“Things have become complicated.”
“……Could it be, that Harrigan and the rest died in the battle?”

Elysione shook her head from side to side emphatically.

“Not at all. Rather than dying, they have achieved a big victory.”
“W……What?! You–”

Vita’s body fell off from the hammock as she leaned excessively forward to look at Elysione.

“Owaaa”

She continued to fall headlong towards the ground…..Nevertheless, she immediately did a flip and pointed her feet towards the ground.
Her dress fluttered in the wind.
This, however, wasn’t even as surprising as what happened next.
In addition to Vita’s body being light and flexible, she had great reflexes. There were many points that deserved praise.
However, once she pointed her feet towards the ground, she slowed down rapidly. This was surely not a natural occurrence.
Right before landing, Vita’s body looked as though it had stopped midair.
As she lightly landed, as if she was a bird, Vita folded her arms with a concerned face and struck a daunting pose.
Her appearance was cute and her posture didn’t give off a sense of intimidation. But, her pupils emitted a mysterious radiance.

“Let me hear the details of your story, Ely. Still, I don’t want my other daughters to learn about this yet, so be more discreet.”

Being told so, Elysione crouched down and started to whisper into her ear.

“That’s, you see….”
“Are you a simpleton?!”

Vita, who was folding her hands, hit Elysione’s head with a chop.

“Are you making light of me, you rascal!”
“Ah, no, I did so because you told me to be more discreet….”
“Don’t squat down! Are you trying to emphasize the fact that I’m short?….Or perhaps, you want to boast about how tall you are? I’ll let you die, you rascal!”

Holding her head with teary eyes, Elysione looked up at Vita and shook her head vigorously.

“Well, I guess that’s fine, since I can always spank you. More importantly, what did you mean by saying that Harrigan won? Just what on earth happened?”
“Ok, I’ll tell you what I saw from the start.”

Elysione, who kneeled down on one knee, started to report.

“Just like Mother had told me, I placed the mantle previously near the Schweiz River and went there first, so as to observe Kasandora Kingdom’s army crossing it.

But, contrary to what I had expected, the right side of the riverbank turned into a battlefield.”
Elysione described, chronologically and in detail, what she had witnessed at the battlefield.
Without interrupting her, Vita listened carefully and intently, but…

“….and this is the whole story of the battle between Harrigan’s Clan and Kasandora’s army that I witnessed, Mother.”

Once Elysione concluded her report,

“I can’t believe it……”

Uttering these few words, Vita became speechless.

“…..”
“…….”
“………. ”
“…………”
“……………”
“Aren’t you going to say anything?!”

Whack*

She shoved the sole of her foot right into Elysione’s face, making her fall over onto the floor behind her.

“Fuwa” – Tumbling once on the floor, Elysione immediately rose up and held her nose.

“What are you doing all of a sudden, Mother?”
“That’s because you were doing nothing. Don’t just keep silent; say something at least, like: ‘What should we do?’. If you don’t say something, it’s hard for me to start talking again.”
“Even if I’m told something unreasonable like that…”
“Do you want me to strip you of your mantle and hang you on a tree, naked?”
“What should we do, Mother?”

Vita narrowed her eyes that glowed with an evil light.

“You’re saying it while trying to fake your expression. You are indeed making light of me, you rascal.”

shudder shudder shudder*

Reaching out both of her palms in front of Eliushune’s eyes, Vita grabbed her neck and, at the same time, shook with all her might.

Slightly smacking her lips, Vita shifted her eyes and looked up at the sky.

“Despite it being true, this fighting style is nothing like Harrigan’s. I thought that only someone like Kishiria would be capable of pulling off such a maneuver, but, no that’s wrong. Even she shouldn’t be able to come up with something like this. How should I say it, doesn’t the way they fight give off a distinct impression…?”

Suddenly turning back, Vita looked at Elysione, who stood a short distance away.

“Wasn’t there some sort of change among Harrigan and the rest? Or perhaps, something has happened to Kasandora’s army? Still…”

Elysione quickly nodded her head.

“Yes, there was.”
“W-What was it?”
“There was a human guy, whom I’ve never seen before, among Harrigan’s clan.”
“You fooooooooooool!”

Vita suddenly leapt forward.
Her small body floated into the air and aimed directly at Elysione while gliding above the ground.

Thwack*

As soon as Vita Kicked Elusione in her face, the girl was blown away with a dreadful force.

“Why didn’t you mentioning such an important thing at the beginniiiiiing?!”

Elysione, who tumbled 14 metres away on the ground, held her mouth while apologizing.

“I-I’m sorry.”

Despite that, one would want to say that Vita’s kick had a terrific power as she blew away the tall Elysione with her small body. Nevertheless, if one was to look from the side, her kick didn’t give an impression of having that much force, which was strange.

“Good grief, since you’re more stupid than I’d expected, I might not be able to utilize you, I guess.”

Vita, muttered and spat, quickly pulled herself together and contemplated on the meaning behind Elysione’s words.

“A man….is it…? But…if it’s a man, then there’s no doubt he was somehow responsible for Harrigan’s victory. Still, who’s that guy? Why is Harrigan following a human guy? I don’t get it, I don’t get it anymore.”

Casting her eyes to the floor while deeply pondering, Vita grumbled and then finally stopped and looked up.

“Whatever the case may be, it feels like Harrigan will soon come to us. Should we wait til then? But…. there’s still that human guy. Somehow, things have gotten interesting, right?”

Putting a daring smile on her face, Vita faced Elysione, who was timidly looking at her.

“What are you doing there, Ely? We are returning to the fort. Won’t you come with me quickly?”
“Um, as long as I don’t have to go through the punishment,”
“If you don’t come with me quickly, I’ll seriously consider hanging you naked and upside down with your legs spread….”

Elysione rushed back with her full speed.

“It would be better to let my other daughters know about this. As soon we return back, I’ll have you explain it to them once again, Ely.”
“Yes, Mother.”

Vita, whose appearance resembled that of a young witch, was followed by Elysione, with a serious face, as they returned back to their base.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Epilogue 2|Epilogue 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni

2016-04-05T21:19:10Z

Zexth: /* Volume 2 (Full Text) */

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File: Naga01_cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

The light novel series Ochitekita Ryuuou (Naga) to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni (落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国) is written by Maisaka Kou and illustrated by Youta.

== Story Synopsis ==
In a world where witches are shunned and have been forced onto the brink of annihilation, a samurai with no memories is transported to the hideout of some of these witches. Having the name: "Dragon King" and a keen strategic mind, its up to him to help defend the witches from those that would seek them harm.(From Mangaupdates)

== Updates ==
*March 04, 2016 - Volume 1 Completed
*January 19, 2016 - Volume 1 Chapter 1 added
*May 18, 2015 - Volume 1 Prologues edited
*March 03, 2015 - Teaser page started

== Formalities ==

=== Registration ===
Those who wish to contribute are asked to notify the project manager beforehand.

Translators are asked to register which chapters they're working on.

::* [[Ochitekita Registration Page|Registration Page]]

=== Format Standards ===
Every chapter must after editing conform to the general format guidelines.

::* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

===Changes to Page===
Please do not make any changes to this site without asking the project manager. There's specific code on this page, which can be harmed by your edits.
<br/>

==The ''Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni'' series by Maisaka Kou==
If you enjoyed the story, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=10533 Feedback Thread]?

<br /><br />
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
=== Volume 1 ([[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni:_Volume_1|Full Text]])===
<div style="float: left; width:380px;">
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Prologue 1|Prologue 1]]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Prologue 2|Prologue 2]]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The man who fell in the bathhouse]] [https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/chapter-1-the-man-who-fell-in-the-bath-house/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: A battle of witches and humans]] [https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/chapter-2-the-battle-of-witches-and-humans-part-1/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: 2nd Battle of the 1st fort]] [https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/ch-3-the-offence-and-defence-of-the-1st-fort-again-part1/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]] [https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/ochinaga-epilogue-1/ (Blog)]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[File: Naga01_cover.jpg|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 1]]
</div>
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">

=== Volume 2 ([[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni:_Volume_2|Full Text]])===
<div style="float: left; width:380px;">
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Prologue 1|Prologue 1]][https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/vol-2-prologue-1/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Prologue 2|Prologue 2]][https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/vol-2-prologue-2/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Night before the Battle ]][https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/vol-2-ch-1-pt-1/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Commence, the Opening of Hostilities ]][https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/vol-2-chapter-2/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: The Second Step ]][https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/volume-2-chapter-3/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: The Beginning and End of a Battle ]][https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/chapter-4-the-beginning-and-end-of-a-battle/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Epilogue 1|Epilogue 1]][https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/epilogue-1/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Epilogue 2|Epilogue 2]][https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/epilogue-2/ (Blog]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[File: Naga02_cover.jpg|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 2]]
</div>
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">

== Project Staff ==
* Project Administrator: [[User:darkdhaos|Darkdhaos]]
* Project Manager: [[User:darkdhaos|Darkdhaos]]

=== Translators ===
===Active===
:*hachidori108 - [https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/ (Blog)]

=== Editors ===
:* [[User:Zexth|Zexth]]
:* [[User:darkdhaos|Darkdhaos]] (Translated Volume 1 Prologue)
:* [[User:Weslykan|Weslykan]]

== Series Overview ==
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国 (25 July 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4648-7)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国II (22 November 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4872-6)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国III (25 March 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-5134-4)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国IV (23 August 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-5281-5)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国V (24 January 2014, ISBN 978-4-04-066213-8)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国VI (21 November 2014, ISBN 978-4-04-066991-5)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国VII (24 April 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-067614-2)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国VIII (25 August 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-067746-0)

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Epilogue

2016-04-05T21:06:52Z

Zexth: Created page with "===Part 1=== “Mother, I’m back.” Having her body completely coiled in a long, dark mantle, Elysione Anian Sraymeyer looked up above her head and called out. As she did..."

===Part 1===

“Mother, I’m back.”

Having her body completely coiled in a long, dark mantle, Elysione Anian Sraymeyer looked up above her head and called out.
As she did so, Vita Solskjaer Sraymeyer, who was having an afternoon nap on a hammock about five and a half metres above the ground, in a tree, opened one of her eyes lazily.

As always, she was wearing her lovely, fluttering short dress. However, she would take off her symbolic headgear during her naps.
Indeed, Vita had just awoken and opened her eyes to look at Elysione, but, one could still feel a peculiar force coming from her.

“…Is that you, Elysio? So, how was your job?”
“That’s….”

Sensing Elysione’s unusual voice, she raised her body abruptly.

“What’s the matter?”
“Things have become complicated.”
“……Could it be, that Harrigan and the rest died in the battle?”

Elysione shook her head from side to side emphatically.

“Not at all. Rather than dying, they have achieved a big victory.”
“W……What?! You–”

Vita’s body fell off from the hammock as she leaned excessively forward to look at Elysione.

“Owaaa”

She continued to fall headlong towards the ground…..Nevertheless, she immediately did a flip and pointed her feet towards the ground.
Her dress fluttered in the wind.
This, however, wasn’t even as surprising as what happened next.
In addition to Vita’s body being light and flexible, she had great reflexes. There were many points that deserved praise.
However, once she pointed her feet towards the ground, she slowed down rapidly. This was surely not a natural occurrence.
Right before landing, Vita’s body looked as though it had stopped midair.
As she lightly landed, as if she was a bird, Vita folded her arms with a concerned face and struck a daunting pose.
Her appearance was cute and her posture didn’t give off a sense of intimidation. But, her pupils emitted a mysterious radiance.

“Let me hear the details of your story, Ely. Still, I don’t want my other daughters to learn about this yet, so be more discreet.”

Being told so, Elysione crouched down and started to whisper into her ear.

“That’s, you see….”
“Are you a simpleton?!”

Vita, who was folding her hands, hit Elysione’s head with a chop.

“Are you making light of me, you rascal!”
“Ah, no, I did so because you told me to be more discreet….”
“Don’t squat down! Are you trying to emphasize the fact that I’m short?….Or perhaps, you want to boast about how tall you are? I’ll let you die, you rascal!”

Holding her head with teary eyes, Elysione looked up at Vita and shook her head vigorously.

“Well, I guess that’s fine, since I can always spank you. More importantly, what did you mean by saying that Harrigan won? Just what on earth happened?”
“Ok, I’ll tell you what I saw from the start.”

Elysione, who kneeled down on one knee, started to report.

“Just like Mother had told me, I placed the mantle previously near the Schweiz River and went there first, so as to observe Kasandora Kingdom’s army crossing it.

But, contrary to what I had expected, the right side of the riverbank turned into a battlefield.”
Elysione described, chronologically and in detail, what she had witnessed at the battlefield.
Without interrupting her, Vita listened carefully and intently, but…

“….and this is the whole story of the battle between Harrigan’s Clan and Kasandora’s army that I witnessed, Mother.”

Once Elysione concluded her report,

“I can’t believe it……”

Uttering these few words, Vita became speechless.

“…..”
“…….”
“………. ”
“…………”
“……………”
“Aren’t you going to say anything?!”

Whack*

She shoved the sole of her foot right into Elysione’s face, making her fall over onto the floor behind her.

“Fuwa” – Tumbling once on the floor, Elysione immediately rose up and held her nose.

“What are you doing all of a sudden, Mother?”
“That’s because you were doing nothing. Don’t just keep silent; say something at least, like: ‘What should we do?’. If you don’t say something, it’s hard for me to start talking again.”
“Even if I’m told something unreasonable like that…”
“Do you want me to strip you of your mantle and hang you on a tree, naked?”
“What should we do, Mother?”

Vita narrowed her eyes that glowed with an evil light.

“You’re saying it while trying to fake your expression. You are indeed making light of me, you rascal.”

shudder shudder shudder*

Reaching out both of her palms in front of Eliushune’s eyes, Vita grabbed her neck and, at the same time, shook with all her might.

Slightly smacking her lips, Vita shifted her eyes and looked up at the sky.

“Despite it being true, this fighting style is nothing like Harrigan’s. I thought that only someone like Kishiria would be capable of pulling off such a maneuver, but, no that’s wrong. Even she shouldn’t be able to come up with something like this. How should I say it, doesn’t the way they fight give off a distinct impression…?”

Suddenly turning back, Vita looked at Elysione, who stood a short distance away.

“Wasn’t there some sort of change among Harrigan and the rest? Or perhaps, something has happened to Kasandora’s army? Still…”

Elysione quickly nodded her head.

“Yes, there was.”
“W-What was it?”
“There was a human guy, whom I’ve never seen before, among Harrigan’s clan.”
“You fooooooooooool!”

Vita suddenly leapt forward.
Her small body floated into the air and aimed directly at Elysione while gliding above the ground.

Thwack*

As soon as Vita Kicked Elusione in her face, the girl was blown away with a dreadful force.

“Why didn’t you mentioning such an important thing at the beginniiiiiing?!”

Elysione, who tumbled 14 metres away on the ground, held her mouth while apologizing.

“I-I’m sorry.”

Despite that, one would want to say that Vita’s kick had a terrific power as she blew away the tall Elysione with her small body. Nevertheless, if one was to look from the side, her kick didn’t give an impression of having that much force, which was strange.

“Good grief, since you’re more stupid than I’d expected, I might not be able to utilize you, I guess.”

Vita, muttered and spat, quickly pulled herself together and contemplated on the meaning behind Elysione’s words.

“A man….is it…? But…if it’s a man, then there’s no doubt he was somehow responsible for Harrigan’s victory. Still, who’s that guy? Why is Harrigan following a human guy? I don’t get it, I don’t get it anymore.”

Casting her eyes to the floor while deeply pondering, Vita grumbled and then finally stopped and looked up.

“Whatever the case may be, it feels like Harrigan will soon come to us. Should we wait til then? But…. there’s still that human guy. Somehow, things have gotten interesting, right?”

Putting a daring smile on her face, Vita faced Elysione, who was timidly looking at her.

“What are you doing there, Ely? We are returning to the fort. Won’t you come with me quickly?”
“Um, as long as I don’t have to go through the punishment,”
“If you don’t come with me quickly, I’ll seriously consider hanging you naked and upside down with your legs spread….”

Elysione rushed back with her full speed.

“It would be better to let my other daughters know about this. As soon we return back, I’ll have you explain it to them once again, Ely.”
“Yes, Mother.”

Vita, whose appearance resembled that of a young witch, was followed by Elysione, with a serious face, as they returned back to their base.

===Part 2===

Raibach, who was in charge of commanding his troop and entrusted with the protection of the camp, became horrified when he learned of General Geobalk’s defeat at the hands of the witches.
According to what he had heard, the invasion army completely lost one of its battalions.

(Suffering a defeat like that, I guess the general won’t be able to continue his plans.)

That fact strengthened Raibach’s belief that the witches couldn’t be dealt with using ordinary methods.
At the same time, he consoled himself regarding the loss of his own troops, which was due to their opponent being stronger, rather than them being weak.
It was decided upon Geobalk’s order that they would all retreat back to Fort Ein. Therefore, the army provisions carried by Raibach’s troop didn’t come in handy.

For Raibach, it was simply a waste of his time, however, he didn’t plan to utter a single complaint.
That’s because he could feel at ease as long he didn’t have to involve himself with the witches.
Rather, it was a joyous feeling for Raibach, whose fear of the witches had penetrated into his bones. Due to the unforeseen casualties, the Kasandora Kingdom’s forces had to retreat.

The army withdrew to the capital, leaving 300 soldiers at Fort Ein.
One could say that they left those soldiers due to an unprecedented fear of the witches.
Geobalk feared that the witches would advance beyond the Schweiz river to take advantage of their victory.
After the army licked their wounds from their defeat, Geobalk tendered his retirement from the front lines to his majesty the king.
There was no other option for him than to take the responsibility for this loss.
There was no doubt that the king would feel bitter about this loss, regardless of whether or not he punished this veteran general who had helped him in the past.
With his honor being trampled upon in front of Cardinal Aiba, Kasandora could probably be no longer sure of his position as the king.
Soon after Geobalk retired, the king appointed the son of his deceased brother, in other words, his nephew, as the next general.
His nephew was still young and had little experience in leading an army. Nevertheless, he was already past his twenties and was also familiar with military affairs.
The man had no experience with wars, as he was primarily a financial official, but nonetheless, he showed signs of being talented in practical military affairs.
There should also be staff officers under the command of the previous general who could have been promoted, however, due to the offenses they suffered when they were defeated, many decided to retire together with Geobalk.
With that, the king’s nephew, Guiscard, who was inexperienced with wars as a leader, would take up the position of the new General.

One of Guiscard’s subordinate came to Raibach, who had returned to the capital.
Just as he was called, Raibach was dealing with the documents regarding his troop together with a few of his subordinates inside a room reserved for him.

“Oi, Raibach.”
“Ah, if it isn’t the battalion commander, Maglev.”

Once he confirmed it was the newly appointed battalion commander, Maglev, Raibach hurriedly put down the documents and stood up.

His subordinates stood up hurriedly as well.

“Is there anything you need from me?”

Standing at the doorway, Maglev nodded composedly.

“General Guiscard would like to have an appointment with you.”
“You mean General-dono?!”
“That’s right. Please show yourself without further ado.”
“Ha?! You’re telling me to meet General Guiscard in person?”

Raibach, who answered as if paying respect, tilted his head inside his heart.

(What? To think that I’d be called soon after the general took his office…. Wha, could it be that I’m going to be discharged? I wonder if they will move me to an office.)

Raiba turned towards his subordinates, who couldn’t hide their immense curiosity on their faces.

“Well then, I’m going to meet General Guiscard. I’ll leave the rest to you.”
“Have a good day, Captain.”

He made the comment as he followed Maglev through a corridor.
Raibach was poor at both numbers and writing.
Good grief – muttering that inside his heart, Raibach sighed.
Provided he was moved to an office, his hopes and wishes for a successful career would be like a dream come true.

(Well, guess it can’t be helped? Perhaps, it’s because of the fact that I’ve been working under the command of General Geobalk. Still, judging from General Guiscard’s view, it may be that I’m just an eyesore. But even so, I don’t understand why he would call someone like me, who was demoted from a company captain to a supply troop captain. After all, things like this should be clear in my documents. What does he plan to do, that young master?)

Filled with doubts, by the time Raibach reached the new general’s office, he saw someone unexpected.

“Oh my, so you’re Raibach-kun?”

The new general, who was much younger than him, displayed a smile toward Raibach.
Standing behind Maglev, there was a new adjutant waiting for his command.
It was a tall man with a sharp look.
The new general, whose body was wrapped in a new, richly decorated suit, had a pleasant facial expression, which emphasized his charming features.

(Did you use to perform as an actor in a group of itinerant dancers, or what?)

Without thinking ahead, Raibach retorted inside.

However, he wasn’t foolish enough to let the new general learn about his thoughts.
For now, Raibach decided to salute with feigned ignorance.

“Yes, I’m Captain Raibach from the supply troop. I’ve come on your request.”
“Ah, that’s right.”
“Yes? So, what kind of business do you need from me?”
“That’s why, my dear Captain, I’m releasing you from your duty.”

(Eh? As one would expect, am I going to become an office worker? Or is he perhaps going to discharge me for good…?)

Raibach feared this to be true, but Guiscard said something else entirely.

“I will reinstate you back to your previous position as a company captain.”
“Eh? Yes? I’m….. going to become a company captain again?”
“That’s right. Is there anything you’re discontent with?”
“No no, not at all. Still, it came as bit of a surprise to me.”
“I value your experience. After all, you’ve worked your way up til now thanks to your battles against the witches. There’s probably nobody who wouldn’t want to capitalise on that, right?”

(Oi oi, this young master, isn’t he quite understanding?)

Inside Raibach, some respect and acknowledgement grew towards the new general.

“Well then, will you take up your duty at once, Captain Raibach?”
“Yes. What type of task will I be assigned to me this time?”
“Surveillance.”
“Yes. What kind of surveillance do you mean?”
“Of Schweiz River, obviously.”

(So it was about that?!)

Upon learning about the content of his given duty, Raiha felt the urge to cry and fuss, but nevertheless, kept a straight face.

(In the end, he just wants me to observe the river so as to prevent the witches from crossing it over?)

As if backing up what he had guessed, Guiscard continued to speak.

“You and your company will camp near the left side of the riverbank and watch for any movements coming from the witches. If they happen to appear, please send a fast horse to Fort Ein while hindering the witches from crossing. Do that at all costs and with all your might and determination. This shall be your mission as the company captain. Is that clear?”

(This damn youngster, you say you value my experience? VALUE MY ASS! In the end, aren’t you just making me disposable?!!!)

Raibach’s high esteem for Guiscard suddenly dropped.

“As for more detail, please ask Riyaga here.”

The new general pointed to the tall man behind him.

“Well then, if it’s fine for you to go.”

At Guiscard, who waved his hand once their business concluded, Raibach bowed down.

“Yes, I’ll excuse myself.”
“Captain Raibach, please come this way.”

Being accompanied by the adjutant with a sharp look, named Riyaga, they both left the general’s office.

(What on earth, wasn’t the most dangerous job forced on me here?! At this rate, being a supply troop captain is many times better! Good grief, truly, nothing good comes from getting involved with the witches.)

Following Rigaya’s back while walking down the barrack’s corridor, Raibach exhaled a big sigh inside.
Because of Guiscard, he was able to return to his position as a company captain.
However, Raibach, who was abandoned by his God, wouldn’t anticipate for this change to greatly change his life.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Epilogue 1|Epilogue 1]]
| Return to [[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 4

2016-04-05T21:02:52Z

Zexth: Created page with "Left gaping and stunned beyond words at the disastrous scene in front of his eyes, Geobalk arrived at the left bank of the Schweiz River on his horse. The sight of fallen alli..."

Left gaping and stunned beyond words at the disastrous scene in front of his eyes, Geobalk arrived at the left bank of the Schweiz River on his horse.
The sight of fallen allies could be seen strewn about as he looked down from the riverbank.
There was no doubt that they were the soldiers from the 2nd battalion that tried to cross the river, but their numbers seemed to be less than expected.
Then, as the general looked to the other side of the river to check for the rest, he saw, in the distance, fallen soldiers in numbers he couldn’t count accurately.
If viewed from the riverbank, there seemed to be more than 120 fallen soldiers.
What’s more, nobody was moving.

In this case, Geobalk could think only of the fact that the 2 companies, which had crossed the river, had been completely annihilated after receiving the enemy’s attack. Still, the number of casualties just didn’t add up to the total forces deployed.

Who attacked these soldiers?
How were they assaulted?
Why did all of them die in such place?
What happened to the rest of the soldiers?

Neither Geobalk nor his staff officers could understand it at all.
No, rather, there was one thing they knew.
There was no one else who could do this but the witches.
However, even if they were to speak of the witches’ full force, it would only amount to, at most, 20.
Even if they were to attack with their full strength, wiping out a full battalion was inconceivable.

Shouldn’t the reinforcements have crossed the river if the enemy commenced their attack? Actually, wasn’t the message relayed to Geobalk saying that Sneijder was supposed to cross the river in order to help the ally soldiers?

But, no matter how ardently the general looked out over the battlefield, there was not a single shadow or sign of the remaining soldiers from the 2nd battalion.

Leaving aside the 120 fallen soldiers at the opposite side and the scarce number of those near the river bank, there should be more than 300 of them left. Nevertheless, the numbers still didn’t match up.

It was a situation where one couldn’t deny the possibility that they’d been spirited away.

Having a circumstance that was impossible to comprehend in front of their eyes, Geobalk and his men were unable to speak.
They could only stand there.

“General, there are some people from the 2nd battalion headquarters that we managed to recover. I think you’d want to listen to their stories, but…”

At his subordinate’s voice, the veteran general came back to his senses.
Then he quickly thought about his next actions.
A conclusion was reached quickly.

(Under these incomprehensible circumstances, I guess…. we are unable to continue our plans.)

Geobalk bit his lips hard enough to cause them to bleed and stared at the other side of the bank.

How did this battle play out?
Why did that many soldiers die on the other side of the river?
And where did the rest of the 2nd battalion go?

The General made the apparently correct decision of stopping the river crossing since he didn’t know the circumstances. Nevertheless, he had, in fact, made a terrible error.

Naga couldn’t use the surprise attacks of the flood or the dolls twice.
Apart from those, the witches had no other large-scale means of attack left, but at this stage, it was nearly impossible for the Kasandora Army to see through that.
Such was Naga’s prediction.
And it proved accurate.

Naga’s prediction that the General would be afraid to begin a new assault at the risk of incurring further losses was right on the mark.

At least, if Geobalk didn’t check what kind of methods the witches resorted to, or what happened to the remaining soldiers of the 2nd battalion, he shouldn’t be able to continue his tactic.
The reason why Naga was able to read the army commander’s thoughts and movements was perhaps due to him grasping Geobalk’s and his soldiers’ psychology.
The general decided to withdraw to the encampment and reorganize his troops.

“We will leave 200 units from the 1st battalion to watch over this side. Whereas, we are going to retreat to the encampment for the time being.”

“Y-Yesss”

The army headquarters’ officers scattered upon receiving the order from the general.
They were in such a rush that they didn’t even have enough time to fold up their tents.
The light and heavy troops that Raibaha was in charge of were house-sitting and began to bring in provisions; nevertheless, they didn’t notice any abnormal changes in the situation.

The General and the officers assembled inside a big tent in the headquarters and began to question the survivors from the 2nd battalion.
After listening to the accounts of several of them, Geobalk had finally become able to grasp the circumstances that had led them to this.
Once the events were recorded chronologically, the events went as follows:

1. A scouting troop of 10 men crossed the river after dawn and found something suspicious.

2. The 2nd company captain, who received the troop’s report, ordered the 3rd, 4th, and 6th platoons to cross the river.

3. The 3 platoons of 30 people discovered a crowd of dolls that resembled small logs at the other side of the river. In order to check what it was, they approached them.

4. Upon learning that those things were puppets controlled by the witches, the soldiers were suddenly attacked with bows and arrows.

5. A total of 50 people from the 1st, 2nd, 5th, and 7th platoons of the 2nd company, together with their headquarters, tried to cross the river, so as support the other 3 platoons.

6. The reinforcements did not reach them in time; the 3rd, 4th, and 6th platoons were completely annihilated.

7. The wooden puppets, which destroyed the 3 platoons, advanced toward the riverbank.

8. Then they assaulted the 50 people from the 2nd company that crossed the river for the rescue.

9. A group of cavalry, which crossed the river, witnessed the assault.

10. The cavalry ran back and reported the circumstances to the 2nd battalion commander, Sneijder.

11. Sneijder ordered the 2nd battalion to cross the river, so as to save the 2nd company. however, at that point, he was unaware it was an attack laid out by the witches.

12. With the 50 soldiers of the 2nd company receiving the enemy’s blow, they had already fallen into a state of devastation.

13. The 1st company crossed the river.

14. Following them, the 3rd company began to cross.

15. As soon as the 3rd company finished crossing, the 4th company started their crossing as well.

16. The 1st company began their deployment on the other side, and after that, the 3rd company.

17. At the time a part of the 4th company landed on the other side’s bank, a flood moved toward them from upstream.

18. Many of the 4th company’s soldiers who were in the midst of crossing were washed away by the flood.

19. The 2nd battalion was divided between the left bank and right bank.

20. Sneijder, who was stuck on the left bank, made a further attempt of crossing the river.

21. However, being afraid of the attacks coming from the witches, the remaining 4th company and the escaped survivors from the 3rd company wouldn’t move from their place, delaying the river crossing of the headquarters.

22. The 1st company that crossed to the right bank together with the 3rd company were surrounded by the wooden dolls while receiving a fierce attack.

23. Sneijder, who lost his temper, went first and took the lead.

24. Being shot on his way by an enemy troop lying in ambush, Sneijder died on the spot. This was thought to be done by the witches, however, no details are known as to where they were hiding or how he was shot down.

25. Falling into a great turmoil, the remaining officers and men couldn’t respond efficiently. Rather, lots of them escaped in fear after witnessing their commander’s death.

26. A fierce battle unfolded between the enemy’s dolls and the 1st and 3rd companies on the opposite bank. Despite that, the soldiers were, in the end, destroyed. Not to mention, it seemed that the witches entered the battle
at that moment, however, the details of that are not known to the few survivors.

27. The 3rd company captain was thought to be killed in action from a melee, whereas, the 1st company captain, who fought til the end, decided to desert together with several of his subordinates.

28. They remained missing afterwards.

29. There appeared to be few who escaped from the battlefield, but the majority of the soldiers went missing.

30. Like that, the 1st and 2nd company were destroyed.

31. A part of the 4th company, which crossed to the right bank, took flight together with the remnants of the 4th and 2nd company at the left bank.

“How reckless. How foolish.”

The general ground his teeth while shaking.
Both the 2nd company captain, Sneijder, and his officers acted rashly.
However, believing that he himself held the most responsibility for being unable to control them, the veteran general blamed himself.
At the same time, Geobalk was astonished at the strange nature of the strategy drawn by the witches.
It was the first time he had been so splendidly set up in his entire life.
Many would probably describe their surprise attacks, ambushes, or various others similar attacks as a fighting method worthy of the cowardly witches, however, Geobalk didn’t feel like he was in a position to criticize the witches.
Rather, he felt some sort of respect for them.

(One cannot make an excuse when losing this magnificently. To begin with, if someone was to oppose 2000 people with a group of barely 20 people, it would only be natural for his opponent to fall into his clever plan. Not being able to realize that was my failure and negligence.)

Geobalk ceased any further combat-related actions.

(Attacking the witches, who planned and executed such a splendid tactic, right now would be the height of foolishness. Especially, after we have already lost.)

The general decided that they could only wait to recover their strength for a renewed attack on the witches.

(I’ll probably be released from my duty, or perhaps, even executed, however, if I lose any more of these soldiers, our country will be assaulted by others.)

At any rate, even now, his country was theoretically vacant.
Yielding any more sacrifices will only weaken the war potential needed to protect the country.

Geobalk ordered the recovery of the soldiers who scattered and a search for those who were washed away downstream. He also told his officers they would fold up their encampments and return to Fort Ein depending on how fast they finished the previous job.

Nobody opposed the decision made by Geobalk.

There was no way that everyone who’d been washed away had drowned.
Soon after, a dozen soldiers were found crawling up near the bank’s vicinity at the downstream. Nevertheless, apart from them, nobody seemed to have survived the flood….
Or perhaps, many of them crawled up the bank and ran after narrowly escaping death?
In any case, the Kasandora Kingdom was the one to sustain the heaviest loss during this invasion.

Among the 3rd battalion, nearly 300 individuals were confirmed dead from drowning.
If one was to add those who went missing after being washed away, the number would further increase.
What’s more, among the war dead, the 2nd battalion commander, Sneijder, was included as well.
Many of the remaining 120 soldiers escaped during the battle, and around 50 of them returned to their original unit.
Where did the other soldiers run away to? Or perhaps, they were killed by the witches during their escape? This however remained unclear.
Summing up those who died and went missing, it would be approximately as many as 450 soldiers.
Since the 450 were those among the 1700 from the fighting troops, their lost ratio would exceed more than a quarter of that number
Even if one was to include the escaped soldiers and the several dozens of those who had returned, the ratio would still be above 1/5.
It would be different if the same number of fellow troops was to clash with the enemy head on and engage in fierce battle, but, neither the 1st nor the 3rd battalion took part in the fight.
Actually, if one was to only limit the casualties to the members of the 2nd battalion who were fighting, rather than just saying that there was an unprecedented 90% that were lost…..it would be more like a nightmarish number.
No matter how powerful the spells the witches could resort to were, it was an unbelievably horrible number from clashing against a mere 20 individuals.

The number of sacrifices was a problem, however, it wasn’t just that.
The more concerning fact was that many of those soldiers would harbor fear against the witches.
What’s more, losing a battalion of 500 during a single fight against an enemy of only 20 witches, despite possessing a large army of 2000 soldiers, and then abandoning their plan of invasion would probably result in Kasandora being looked down on by the other countries.
Just like Naga said so confidently before, the Kasandora Kingdom had suffered a defeat from which they would not recover for quite some time.

Not losing a single member nor having a single injured person, the household of Harrigan gathered again.
After confirming the withdrawal of the Kassandra Army, everyone, except for Selena and Genius, who were in charge of patrolling, returned back to the 1st fort.

It was decided that a victory banquet would be held to celebrate the success of Naga’s plan and the witches’ efforts.

Gathering inside the most spacious residence building, Naga and the witches toasted with their spare wine

“It’s the first time for me to slowly savor wine.”

The first time they held a toast, Naga had only gulped it down, therefore, he had no chance of savouring it.
After enjoying its mellow flavor, he drank the red liquid.

“Oh….. it’s, unexpectedly delicious.”

Naga, who seemed to take quite a liking to it, asked for another cup.
Aside from the alcohol, the banquet was a bit frugal, as the food was mostly preserved goods from storage, but nevertheless, nobody was concerned about that.
That’s because, they won. They were able to repel a big army of almost 2000 with barely 20 people.
Far from achieving victory, they shouldn’t have even been able to lose honorably.
For the witches who had been repeating similar battles, it was their first time experiencing a big victory.
Even though they had only dried bread, dried meat, and pickled vegetables, the taste of victory was sweet.
Chatting and conversations sprang up here and there.

Finally, 1-2 witches began to sing as they got a little tipsy from the alcohol.
There were also those who got caught up in the mood and started to dance.
To begin with, if someone like the witches were to sing and dance with their thin outfits, they would look even more erotic than gypsy dancers.
Naga began lewdly gazing at the witches.
He was glancing as he drank some more wine from his cup when,

“Naga-san, are you still drinking?”

Ais, who was in a half-rising posture, called out to him

“Ah? Yeah, I’m drinking.”

Lifting up the cup in his hand, Naga replied.

“This grape wine is quite tasty, Ais.”

It looked like she drank a considerable amount, as her cheeks were faintly dyed pink.

“Then, how about, one more cup?”
“That’s right. After all, you’ve gone through the trouble.”

Naga didn’t disliked the taste of the alcohol, nevertheless, he wasn’t good at holding his liquor. Rather, he was weak to it.

Because his body somehow remembered the feeling of getting drunk, he thought about paying more attention so as not to overdrink.

Should I take one more? – However, being urged by Ais, he reached out his wine cup.

Once he did so,

Ais grabbed the wine barrel behind her back with both her hands, raised it swiftly, and presented it towards Naga.

“Here, help yourself.”
“No, even if you tell me to help myself….”

Naga stood on his knees and peeked inside the barrel. It was still half full.

(Am I supposed to insert my cup and scoop the wine using it? Is it really fine to do so?

He looked at Ais with a doubtful face.

“Won’t you drink?”
“Eh-em….no, I wonder about that.”

Once he hesitated,

“If Naga-san won’t, I will.”

She carried the barrel in front of and suddenly leaned/tilted it towards herself.

Gulp, gulp, gulp*

“Drinking directly from the barrel?!”

Naga bent his body backward significantly.

“Ah, hey you, it’s better for you not to try to best Ais in a drinking contest.”

As he turned around to the voice, he saw Yuuki carrying her cup single-handedly with a pink face while standing.

“That’s because her limit for drinking is bottomless/nonexistent.”

Don – Ais put the barrel down on the floor.

Looking inside it, there was nothing remaining.

“It appears to be so……”

(Ais, You’re truly scary!)

Naga trembled in fear.

(Still, nothing can be done if someone with monstrous strength like her goes rampant, I guess)

Thinking so, he decided to pay her more attention at once.

“Oi, Ais. You better be careful with overdrinking.”

Looking around restlessly, she looked back at Naga.

“Who are you saying is overdrinking? I’d rather be more careful in your place.”
“….no, on second thought, please forget it.”

At that time,

“Okay okay, Kay, take off your clotheees.”
“Cu as well.”
“And Linne.”
“And Linna.”
“kyahahaha”
“Fine, let’s go, let’s go—-”

Noticing how the drunken witches danced while undressing, Naga tried to leave the place with a cheerful attitude. Once he did so, his shoulders were grabbed from behind.

“Aw”

Turning around him, he saw Ais’ fingers sinking firmly inside his shoulders.

“Wai, you, it hurts!”

Naga tried to object while turning his neck, as he couldn’t move his body.

With a sweet smile on her face, Ais further inserted more power into her hands.

“Aw awa! awawa! awwa! Ais, my shoulders are breakinggg!”
“Ahaha, like that, you won’t be able to run away. At least, I should lecture you.”

As soon as she threw out such a parting threat, Yuuki tried to leave to sneakily leave the place.

(W-What? What do you mean with lecturing? Speaking of which, that girl, Yuuki, why is she trying to sneakily run away…..? Hey.)

“Awwwwwww!”

Naga, who was unable to endure, screamed out.

“Naga-san, please sit there.”

Grabbing both his shoulders, she forcefully pressed him down.
As he couldn’t resist her strength, Naga bent his legs down.

“Yes, look this way while sitting on your heels .”
“Awawawawaaw!”

Feeling that his shoulder bones were seriously about to snap, Naga sat on his heels just as being told. Once he did so, he turned his body around.

“Naga-san, you get it?”
“W-what?”

“You’re way too lecherous. Even if a man is creature that is willing to give in after a hundred attempts, being an honest pervert is bad. Are you saying that it’s fine to oogle at and touch others? If you don’t become more refined, it will be no good, you know?”

(This woman, is she lecturing me despite being a heavy drunker?!)

I see – Naga agreed with what Yuuki had said just now.

(Speaking of which, what does a refined pervert looks like?)

Thinking so, Naga wanted to retort, however, he was too afraid to do so.

Ais continued her lecturing dispassionately and earnestly.

“Naga-san is a person with a clever head, but I think you lack a bit of consideration for others. For example, you eating habit is too unmannered? You should eat more carefully, slower, and chew your food properly.”

(Am I a kid or what?!)

Naga retorted without thinking ahead.
Obviously, he was doing so inside his heart.
At that time,

“Okay, let’s all undressss.”
“Yeaaaaah”

Together with her voice, sounds of applauses rose up. Naga, who couldn’t put up with that, turned away.

grab* – his pair of shoulders were grabbed.

His head was turned back with a grinding sound.

“Awawaaw, Ais Awww, my skull is going to spliiiit!”
“Naga-san”
“W-W-W-What?”

Ais peeked at his face from a close range.

“Even though I just said so, what’s the meaning of your attitude? You ain’t supposed to be a little boy who doesn’t get turned on at women’s naked bodies.”
“Nonono, that’s because a woman’s nude is of grave importance to a man? And if there is a guy like that, shouldn’t he also doubt in his sanity?”

Did she understand? – Naga thought so while giving out a sigh of relief as Ais released a bit of her grip, but,

“Is that so? In the end, it’s the problem of watching?”

Haa* – Ais exhaled her sigh.

“Is that so? It can’t be helped then. In that case, I’ll have to gouge out Naga-san’s eyes.”
“Haaaaaa?”
“By doing that, you won’t be be able to watch women dancing or singing in the nude, right?”
“This woman is saying some absurd things while smilinggg!”

Jumping up and retreating, Naga tried to run away from Ais, but nonetheless, his shoulders were, again, grabbed.

“Ufu, Ufufufufu. I’ll gouge them out. Completely.”
“Uwaah, wait wait waiiiiit!”

Naga extended his hands while trying to push her back.
And then:
Munyuuu*
An amazingly tender and elastic feeling passed through his palms.

[[File:Naga02 279.jpg|200px|thumbnail|right]]

“………ah?”
“……..eh?”

The two of them directed their sights toward the front of Naga’s hands.

Before anyone had realised it, his hands sank into Ais’ voluptuous pair of breasts.
The smile disappeared from her face.

(Scaryyy!)

Naga hurriedly withdrew his hands.

“Despite me telling you off that much, Naga-san doesn’t intend to stop being a pervert, I guess. Is that so? I’m troubled. Gouging out your eyes seems to be bad idea, so the only option would be to chop and mince you hands….”
“Someone please stop this drunk!!!!”

At the same time as he shouted,

Gonnnnnnnn – the dull sound of a punch reverberated, and Ais lost her strength in her arms.

As her body shook violently and collapsed forward, Naga hurriedly, and clumsily, caught her with his open hands.

“Don’t drop her.”

The touch from Ais curvaceous body and the indescribable sweet fragrance which stirs his nostrils, Naga’s heart skipped a beat at both of these.

“That was close, Naga.”

Looking behind Ais’ back, there was Harrigan standing there.
There is no doubt it was her bluish black hair, which took the shape of a big mallet, that hit Ais’ head from behind.

“Good grief, I was saved.”

Naga breathed out a sigh of relief.

“Still, to think that your hair would maker her faint, they’re, indeed, unreasonably hard.”

“True. That’s why, it’s better for you to be careful…. If you do anything indecent to my daughters, I’ll turn all your bones into powder using this hair, ok? That would then mean that you’d worked yourself to the bone.”
“T-They have totally different meanings!”

Once Naga, who had a pale face, shouted, Harrigan suddenly loosened her face.

“Leaving that aside, I’ve something I need to talk about with you. It’s regarding what we’ll do from now on.”
“Yeah, I also thought about discussing that matter.”
“Well then, that’s right, it will be bad if we interrupt the girls when they’re in high spirits. Come with me for a bit once the banquet finishes.”
“Yeah, got it.”

Naga, who nodded, laid down Ais’ body, which he was carrying.

Since then, one hour has passed.
Choosing a time when the majority of the witches fell asleep after getting drunk, Naga and Harrigan moved from that room to another.
He was led to a simplistic, small room that looked like an attic with a wooden floor and wooden walls with glass instead of a ceiling.
Originally, because all the rooms were similarly constructed, not just this room was simplistic.
Since there were quilts and cloth coverings, could it be that this was a sleeping room?
As soon as a quilt was placed on the floor, Naga and Harrigan sat down while facing each other.

The flame coming from a candle in a stand slightly swayed, making both their long shadows inside the dimly lit room sway as well.

“Won’t you drink?”

Harrigan tapped a bottle she had brought.

“No, I’ve already had enough.”
“Is that so?”

She pushed aside the bottle while bowing forward.

“Let me express my gratitude, Naga. You’ve saved us, thank you.”
“No, I don’t particularly need any. I was just repaying my debt, so it’s fine to accept my deed as an equal prize.”

Lifting her face, Harrigan smiled with a grin.

“You’re unexpectedly humble, ain’t you?”
“Don’t say unexpectedly. I’m a discreet and humble man, you know?”

She stared at him with her scornful eyes.

“I wonder if you should be saying that.”
“Oi, am I not a good person?”
“That’s right. Whether you’re a pervert or not, it doesn’t change the fact that you’re a great strategist.”

“Oi, don’t you mean to say that I’m a pervert either way?”
“Am I wrong?”
“I think….. you’re most likely wrong.”
“That too, I won’t be pondering about who should be the one to say it…… so, guess it’s fine either way.”

Harrigan tightened her expression.

“We were able to gain a great victory.”
“I guess so.”
“With that, what do you plan to do from now on?”
“I was thinking about that as well, still…”

Putting his arms together behind his head, Naga looked up at the sky.

“You still have other comrades, right?”
“What?”
“Your family alone isn’t enough for us to descend down to the plains.”
“D-Descending to the plains?”

Harrigan opened her eyes in surprise while looking at Naga.

“Why should we take such a risky action?”

“Asking why. For the sake of protecting your household and creating a land where witches can coexist with humans in peace, moving our headquarter to the plains would be more effective.”
“N-No.”

As Harrigan blinked her eyes with amazement, Naga, who folded his arms continued to speak with a difficult expression.

“We have gained but a single victory in a small battle this time. It’s just a single battle that has ended, and there will be soon another one. Rather than that, the ending of one battle is the beginning of another one. The final victory has yet to be achieved. I wonder, would be correct to say that the final victory will be the time when the witches will be able to live freely with dignity? In order to grasp that, we can’t stay inside the black forest forever.”
“Y-Yeah.”
“Increasing our influence, moving our base, raising the number of allies, as well as the population, and extending our control over territories. Those are the required conditions for us to obtain our final victory. Starting from there, we will be able to create a country, a world where the witches can live peacefully.”

Harrigan’s body went numb with shock and she was filled with surprise.

(T-This man, the prospect he has is different from ours. Rather than that, could it be that he sees further ahead than us?

However, Naga’s plan gave an impression of being kind of insane.

“Still, is such a thing possible? Our single family consists of just 30 people, and the most that can participate in a fight is 20.”

“That’s why we need allies. Didn’t you say earlier that there are other clans of witches, whom you’re acquainted with, living inside the forest?”
“Hm? Ah, there are.”
“Won’t you join forces with them?”

Harrigan distorted her face unpleasantly.

“With those guys?”
“What’s the matter? Is there any problem?”

(There are lot of related issues with them, but… well, that’s not important.)

She asked with a suspicious expression.

“It’s not impossible for us to join forces with them, but what do you intend to do?”
“First, I’d like for you to specify a place for a discussion.”
“Discuss? About what?”
“I’m thinking about having them participate in the next battle.”

She opened her eyes widely again.

“Where and with what do you plan to fight?”
“I’d like to capture 1 or 2 forts from somewhere, but before that, let’s go and capture Fort Ein on the other side of the Schweiz River after we form/we’ve formed an alliance with our allies.”

“What?!”

Harrigan leapt up in astonishment.

“A-Are you serious?”
“I may have lost my memory, but I’m always serious.”
“uuuh uuuhn uuug….”

Slightly groaning, she lowered herself.

“Despite saying our fort is small, the walls are strong and the space is plenty, right? Normally, it can pack several dozens of people, or perhaps more than a hundred of soldiers right now. It’s just the scale you’re talking about is different.”

“Well, actually, if I don’t see it myself, I won’t know how strong your fort is, but I can understand, even without being told, that their fort is much stronger.”
“Mu, is, that so?”

Harrigan made a dissatisfied face; nevertheless, Naga continued while ignoring her.

“What’s more, they have just recently suffered a painful defeat, so there’s a chance they will further increase the number of soldiers due to them being afraid of you.”
“I…..In that case, isn’t it more reason not to attack? With just our strength, it doesn’t seem like we will be able to take their fort, so….”
“That’s why, I was saying we need to increase the number of allies. Does the neighboring clan have a similar number of people as yours?”

“Y….Yes, that’s right. They have, more or less, the same number.”
“So adding them together, there would be around 50 people? With that many alone, we should most likely be able to capture one or two forts.”

Harrigan shook her head from side to side with a dumbfounded expression on her face.

“It may still be too early to say that.”
“As long the ally sees our fighting style, I think there’s a chance.”
“You….You mean it? Still…..no….but…”

Was Harrigan still hesitating? She would repeatedly tilt her head in contemplation.

“Also, it probably isn’t a bad idea for the other witches as well. Provided we can capture Fort Ein, the black forest will be at peace for some time.”
“That may be so but….understood. Anyway, let’s call out to them. I think they’ll join the discussion, but I’m not sure as to whether or not they’ll show any interest in fighting by our side.”
“Yeah, that much should do.”
“Saying that, how are you going to persuade them?”
“Something like ‘Won’t you join us together in creating a world where witches and humans can coexist?’, I guess.”
“A…Are you honestly going to say so?”
“I’m alway honest.”

(Good grief, I was filled with awe there. Indeed, that’s a noble and grand ideal worthy of the Dragon King, still….ah, that’s right!)

“Oi, Naga.”
“What?”
“I heard from Yuuki and Kay, but, didn’t you give your name back when you took down the enemy’s battalion commander?”
“Ah, that’s…”
“Were you able to recall your name?”

Making a miserable face, Naga scratched his head.

“No that’s, you see, I’ve already told Yuuki and the rest, but I don’t remember the name I gave.”
“Is that so? Certainly, that girl, Yuuki, said that you introduced yourself as Oda Saburo Noburunaga, or something like that, still….”
“If she heard it like that, then she might be right, however, just as I said, I can’t recall it well.”

Responding to that, Naga suddenly remembered the promise he made with Lela.
The promise….about telling Lela whenever he had retrieved some of his memory.

(No, but I have not recalled anything yet. Even now, I can’t remember the name I gave out at all. Despite that, Lela might learn about that incident from the other witches, so perhaps I should have a light conversation with her afterwards?

Harrigan stared at Naga in front of her with a grave, or rather, with a face pondering about something.

“Do you know the meaning behind ‘Dragon King’?”
“Yes, well, that’s because I was told by you.”
“When it comes to ‘Noburunaga’ part, it would be interpreted as ‘the Saint Dragon King’ or ‘the Noble Dragon King’.”
“Oh? Somehow it feels like my status has been raised.”

Uhahaha – Naga laughed.

“It isn’t a laughing matter!”
“W-What are you angry about?”
“No, sorry. I’m not particularly mad. Still, how should I say it, that’s right….aren’t you really the Dragon King’s messenger who came from the heaven?”

Naga shrugged his shoulders a little.

“Even if I’m asked such a thing with a stern face, I can only feel troubled at replying. I’m already aware about me losing the memory, but I’ve not the slightest idea about where I come from, or who am I.”

“……I guess you’re right, sorry for that.”
“No, it’s not something you should be worrying about, Harrigan. Well, at least we know the name that I gave out.”

Saying so, Naga placed his right hand on his throat.

“Sooner or later, the memory will pop up inside my head. By that time I should probably remember various other things besides my name. It feels like I’m close to that.”
“You think so? Then, shall I patiently wait til you recall them?”

Yeah – nodding down, Naga leant forward his body.

“Speaking of which, when are you going to call out to them?”
“Perhaps, it’s better to do it as soon as possible. In that case, I shall prepare a messenger tomorrow.”
“Whom are you going to appoint?”
“Ais. There’s never too much or too little when it comes to a subordinate like her. What’s more, we have nobody else besides Ais. ”
“….Guess you’re right.”

Naga, who nodded down, added inside his heart:

(If only she didn’t drink alcohol, she would be perfect, but well…)

“There should be nothing wrong in letting Lela tag along with Ais.”

“Is that so? Then, let’s leave that errand to those two. By the way, is there anyone who knows any details about Ein fort?”
“Why is that? Is there something you want to know?”
“To be more accurate, I want to know far its sphere of influence stretches, how many provision they have, or where they store their water, and also, how many soldiers are stationed there right now…. I think something along those lines.”
“Well, let’s see. At least, we don’t possess this sort of internal information. At most, we would have Yuuki observe from above.”

groan* – Naga slightly groaned while folding his arms.

“The difficulty in capturing the fort will greatly vary depending on that information, but…”
“Nothing can be done about that. If that’s the case, we can only have somebody infiltrate the fort.”
“No….that would be the method of last resort. For the time being, let’s prioritize the discussion with your acquaintance. Speaking of which, what’s the name of that witch?”

“Vita Solskjaer Sraymeyer. The head of the Sraymeyer Clan.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 3

2016-04-05T20:52:09Z

Zexth: Created page with "===Part 1=== right Let us go back in time a little to explain the actions of Naga and the witches. That night, when the Kasandor..."

===Part 1===

[[File:Naga02 Cu.jpg|200px|thumbnail|right]]

Let us go back in time a little to explain the actions of Naga and the witches.

That night, when the Kasandora Army made camp near the Schweiz River.

A thin layer of cloud covered the night sky, the moonlight shone through the gaps in the clouds, helping visibility greatly.

It was already the wee hours of the next day. Near the Schweiz River, six figures could be seen to the southeast.

These darkened silhouettes were followed by a small army of short wooden puppets that barely reached waist height.

Naturally, Harrigan was the one controlling the puppets.

The puppets were arranged in four rows as they marched forward.

Just ordering the puppets to advance didn’t require any complex commands from Harrigan. However, the burden of supplying mana for such a large group of puppets was quite taxing for Harrigan.

Naga walked beside Harrigan.

He was wearing the Hakama the witches had given him that night, and some light armor covering it.

The armour was taken from the soldiers who had died in the previous battle. It was about Naga’s size, so he wore it after making some minute adjustments.

With them were four other witches, Lela, Kay, Cu, and Selena. Including Naga, everyone brought along a shield as a precaution.

The shields were for defence if the enemy came within bow range.

Naga and the others moved through the barren lands by cover of night, so they could transport and arrange the 280 wooden puppets on the river’s right bank..

The enemies hadn’t sent out any scouts tonight, so there wasn’t any need for extra caution.

Even if the enemy sent out reconnaissance troops, the witches would be able to know beforehand and take countermeasures ─ At a time like this, Selena’s magic, Heaven’s Eyes, was very effective─

However, there were other problems.

According to Naga’s prediction, that would be the very first battlefield.

If the enemy scouts crossed the Schweiz River in the morning, then they would attack with the wooden puppets.

Naga would carry out a preemptive strike on the scouts with an ambush. If the enemy moved in larger numbers than expected, some would get away, and they would need to be prepared for the enemy’s counterattack.

If possible, it would be better to observe the battle from a safe distance away. But Harrigan needed to control the puppets with magic, so she had to be within visible range.

And there was a massive amount of puppets this time. In order to supply mana to all the puppets, she needed to be closer than the time when she controlled just one giant puppet.

Due to these constraints, they had to hide themselves extremely close to the battlefield.

If the ambush failed and the enemy broke through the puppets, they would immediately be within bow range of the enemy.

That’s why they’d brought shields to block arrows.

Naga, who was stuck in a place where arrows might fall, wasn’t as nervous as expected. It was the same for Harrigan too.

“This is how a war should be.”

Harrigan didn’t seem too concerned after Naga said this, which surprised Naga.

The other witches were more or less tense, but no one shivered with fear. Naga was once again impressed by their courage and determination.

It was the same for him too.

“I don’t like such an all out bet.”

He said expressionlessly.

Harrigan had a surprised expression when Naga said this after they’d gotten this far.

“This doesn’t sound like the words of the bold, proud, and fearless Dragon King.”

Harrigan commented without any disdain or sarcasm, which made Naga reply with a troubled face:

“Personally, I prefer quantity over quality. If possible, I will gather a force that far outnumbers the enemy, and devastate them in one go. That is more my style.”

“For us, that is nothing but a daydream.”

“That’s true.” Naga replied calmly.

“I can’t hope for more numbers from all of you. Willing or not, this type of ambush is the only way left. Don’t misunderstand and think I like this, alright?”

“I am a bit surprised.”

“How so?”

“You, well, I thought you were a man who would prefer a tougher challenge.”

“Hey, don’t judge me so hastily.”

“Hmm, I see.”

Harrigan narrowed her eyes.

“However, you being not as lecherous as you look… is that possible?”

Naga clicked his tongue and replied:

“Don’t turn it into a question. I am not lecherous at all.”

When they heard what Naga and Harrigan said, Lela, Kay, Cu and Selena retorted immediately in their hearts.

(That’s, a lie.)

(Lie.)

(Liar?)

(He is… lying.)

“W-What, why are you all looking at me with gazes filled with doubt!?”

Lela continued staring at Naga coldly and answered:

“These are not gazes filled with doubt, but eyes full of absolute certain-ty.”

“Ahhh, is that so? Since you put it that way, I’m fine with being called lecherous.”

Naga brought his hands to his chest, opening and closing his palms in a groping motion.

“Since you all already labelled me as such, I will grope to my heart’s content.”

“You already did that before being labelled, right? I heard you groped Onee-sama’s breasts immediately after coming to this world, ri-ght?”

Naga turned stiff immediately.

Harrigan→Ais→Lela, that seemed to be how the rumours circulated.

It was difficult to know who was responsible at a time like this.

Ais heard it from Harrigan, Lela heard it from Ais. However, the one who groped Harrigan’s breasts was him.

(No, I didn’t do anything wrong. Not at all. If I have to say it, it was Harrigan’s fault for bathing nude at a place like that.)

But Harrigan didn’t think so. She frowned and glared at Naga.

“Right, I remember, such a thing did happen.”

Harrigan’s hair rose above her head, and took the form of a giant mallet.

“Should I return the favour for groping my breasts back then?”

Naga twisted his body away, putting his hands between him and Harrigan and waved them around.

“No, wait, wait.”

“Why should I wait?”

“You see, back then, I came to a different world out of the blue and was confused okay? A pair of voluptuous, beautiful breasts suddenly appeared before my eyes and tempted me. Any man would want to grope them, right?”

“You are spouting nonsense again.”

Harrigan was still staring at Naga, but the anger had vanished from her eyes.

At this moment, Cu said an explosive sentence.

“Strange? Naga, so you won’t feel anything unless the breasts are huge?”

“Ah? No, I am not that…”

“For example, small breasts like Lela’s won’t do?”

“Saying my breasts are small is rude, C-u.”

Lela glared at Cu, and Naga shift his gaze onto Lela.

“Ah… It’s fine, don’t worry. The value of a woman is not decided by her breast size.”

“That’s an insult, ri-ght?”

“Hahaha, that’s great Lela, small breasts are fine too.”

“Like I said, stop saying my breasts are small. Your breasts are small too right, Cu?”

“Ahahaha, what strict standards. But you are right, the only one who could win in terms of breasts is Harrigan-Nee.”

“Kay, how rude.”

Cu puffed her cheeks.

“Erm, I think it is only natural for kids to have small breasts.”

Selena interrupted stiffly.

(These girls, don’t they feel any fear before a battle? What astonishing nerves… No, is the opposite true? They are chatting in order to relieve the fear and tension?)

Naga felt this was very possible.

The witches might possess great battle prowess, but they were still young girls.

They were probably lacking in combat experience.

On top of that, there were two thousand enemies this time.

They had every reason to be nervous.

It was impossible for them to be unafraid.

That was why they were chatting to ease their tension and fear.

(How thoughtful.)

The actions of the witches before him impressed Naga.

On the other hand, the experienced Harrigan was acting normal.

“We are going to reach the battlefield soon, don’t make any unnecessary noise.”

She reminded them.

“Ah, sorry~~”

Cu apologized with her usual attitude, but it was obvious that she was only going through the motions verbally.

“How is it, Selena? Any sign of the enemy?”

“A moment please, Onee-san.”

Selena turned her face towards the night sky, stopped in her tracks, and opened her eyes wide.

Her pupils turned red and glowed for a moment.

(I see, so this is ‘Heaven’s Eyes’.)

This was the first time Naga saw Selena use her Heaven’s Eyes.

(She is not like the other witches who chant a spell before activating their magic.)

Selena’s pupils turned back to their original colour.

After reverting to her original expression─

“No signs of the enemy in the vicinity.”

She answered.

When she heard the report, Harrigan looked towards Naga.

“In that case, should we start arranging the wooden puppets?”

Naga scanned the surroundings quickly and nodded.

“Yes. Let’s begin after getting closer to the river.”

===Part 2===

Harrigan manipulated the wooden puppets, and arranged them into four rows on either side of the road. Naga and the others picked up the wooden flat-tipped hoes they’d brought along and started digging.

After Naga dug a shallow trench, just big enough for one person to lie inside, he set his flat-tipped hoe aside.

“Will this do?”

Aside from the armour he looted from a dead enemy, Naga was also wearing the clothes the witches gave him. That’s why he didn’t really want to go into the trench, but war wasn’t that pleasant.

No matter how unwilling, one had to strive on. That’s what Harrigan said, so he had to pretend he didn’t mind the dirt and lie down in it.

“Anyway, just lie down, it will be good enough if you are just below ground level.”

Naga then took out a blanket from his bags.

It was reddish brown in colour, which blended in with the surrounding ground.

He burrowed under the cloth.

“How is i-t?”

Lela asked. She was digging just like Naga, but she stopped and looked at him.

“… No problem. After covering the top with earth, it is hard to see you from afar.”

“Is that so? Then mine should be good eno-ugh.”

Naga removed the cloth and stood up, then reached for the hoe.

“I need to dig one for Harrigan too.”

After saying that, Naga picked up the hoe and started digging.

“If it’s for her, it would be problematic if the trench isn’t deeper than mine.”

“Let me think why… it’s because Onee-sama has big breasts and she can’t hide properly if the trench is too shallow, ri-ght?”

“You don’t need to explain.”

Lela looked down at her breasts.

Today, once again, she was wearing clothes which exposed much of her skin, and the talismans she used as a skirt hung down from her waist.

This was a dangerous attire for battle, but armour would affect the witches’ magic if they wore it, so they had no other choice.

The other witches also wore revealing clothing.

No matter how Naga looked at it, such attire didn’t make sense.

Well then, what does your common sense tell you, Naga, you who has lost your memory? If someone asked him that, he wouldn’t be able to answer either.

(At least my clothing is closer to my common sense… right?)

As if she had seen through what Naga was thinking, Lela turned her face away with an unhappy face.

“It’s true that Onee-sama’s trench has to be deeper than mine in order for her to hi-de.”

“Isn’t that right? She can’t hide if I don’t dig deeper, huh?”

Naga spread his arms with a smile.

Donk!

“That hurts!!”

Naga squatted down and cried out after being hit on the back of the head by Harrigan’s hair.

“You think I’m a titty monster!!?”

Naga nursed the back of his head as he looked up, and waved his palm in front of his face.

“Ah, no, I think they’re wonderful breasts.”

“But isn’t the size too big?”

“They won’t get any bigger even if I talk about how titillating they are, y’know.”

In response to Naga’s joke, Harrigan made an unpleasant face.

The other four witches looked as if they had eaten something rotten and averted their face awkwardly, then returned to their digging quietly.

“Ara? You can’t take this joke?”

“I know you are a smart man, but you don’t have any talents in telling jokes.”

“Ughh, what a harsh critique.”

“Not at all. I did acknowledge that you are smart.”

“But… Never mind, thanks for the compliment.”

(How should I put this, I don’t think my wits are worth mentioning. It’s just that the people and witches of this world are too righteous. Well, I will accept this evaluation since I received it.)

Naga just rolled with it.

(Not many people acknowledge me anyway. In that world, the only one who did was my dad… Ah? Who was my dad?)

Naga thought to himself.

In the end, no clear images came to mind.

“What is it? Are you worried about something?”

Harrigan asked when she saw Naga acting that way.

“Ahh… No, it’s nothing. I just thought of something, and was trying to remember.”

“Fufu. So, what did you remember?”

Naga shook his head weakly.

“I see. It’s fine, don’t be too anxious about it.”

“Yup. I can’t remember it anyway, so I just have to wait patiently.”

Naga replied and continued digging, but Harrigan stopped him.

“Hey, this should be enough right?”

“Hmm?”

After checking the depth of the hole under his feet, He lift his head and looked at Harrigan’s breasts.

“L-Like I said! Don’t look at my chest with such eyes!”

After receiving Harrigan’s fierce glare, Naga shrugged.

“True, this should be good enough.”

Naga stepped out of the shallow pit, and Selena interrupted:

“Naga, mine’s done too.”

Selena’s hole was right next to Naga’s

She had to observe the movement of the enemy and relay them to Naga, so their holes need to be within earshot.

And since they were hiding, they couldn’t be too loud.

That’s why Selena dug her hole right beside Naga.

“Alright, give it a try.”

After Naga said that, Selena stepped into the hole and laid face up.

Naga and the others will be lying prone, but Selena had to lie face up in order to use Heaven’s Eyes.

After covering her body with a cloth like a blanket, only the top half of Selena’s face could be seen, with her eyes wide open, looking at the night sky.

Her pupils turned crimson again.

“… It’s good. I can see clearly.”

“Is that so? Then it’s fine. Any movement from the enemy?”

“I will adjust my view.”

Selena answered and the glow in her eyes became brighter.

“I can see the other side of the river, the Kasandora Kingdom has set up camp there. There are about five or six hundred people. There are groups heading towards the camp. The numbers… It’s hard to tell, there should be more than a thousand. However, there is no sign of the enemy on this side of the river.”

“Oh? Thank you for your hard work.”

In response to Naga’s voice, Selena’s pupils reverted to their original colours.

“No problem.”

Selena pulled herself up and got out of the hole.

“I’m done here too, Naga.”

“Mine to-o.”

“Job’s done.”

Kay, Lela and Cu answered after digging their holes.

“Harrigan, how much time til dawn?”

“Let’s see, probably about a watch later.”

One watch was about two hours.

“There’s nothing that needs to be done until dawn. Everyone, go into your holes and rest. You mustn’t sleep, but lying down with your eyes closed will help you recover your fatigue.”

Harrigan nodded her head in agreement.

“But Selena needs to keep her eyes open.”

“Yes, I will work hard.”

“I’m counting on you. If worse comes to worst and we need to run away, I will carry you to the horses if you’re too tired to move.”

In order to stop the horses from making noise, a bit was stuffed into their mouths, and tied to a wooden stake on a hill nearby.

“Erm… Sorry, I will be counting on you when the time comes.”

“Hey Selena, your entire body would be touched all over if he carries you okay? Are you fine with that?”

“I won’t do that! Think before you speak, Cu!”

“Hahaha.”

Cu laughed innocently as usual, even after Naga glared at her.

“Then, piggyback me too.”

“I won’t be able to walk if I piggyback you too.”

“Huh~~ I’m not that heavy okay?”

“Everyone is light, but two of you will be heavy together, isn’t that so?”

“How boring. The title of Dragon King will cry if you complain about the little things, y’know?”

Naga couldn’t help smiling wryly.

(This girl gets along with others easily. A rare case among the witches.)

Cu couldn’t hide her nervousness when she first met Naga. But after chatting with him a few times, she could talk with him easily, like old friends who had known each other for years.

(Everyone has their own unique character, how interesting. Painting these girls to be the incarnation of evil that needs to be purged, the people from the church are twisting the truth.)

But Naga learned about all of this from Harrigan.

Humans should have their own opinions too. But the Church’s opinion that Harrigan and her witches are the sworn nemesis of humanity was hard for Naga to accept.

Or rather, Naga found it hard to accept religion influencing politics.

Humans affiliated with religions just need to worry about religious matters.

But, why did he think this way? Naga couldn’t understand.

Sympathy for the witches? Resistance against the forces of the Church?

What Naga was thinking right now would deeply affect his beliefs and ideas in the future. But right now, he hadn’t noticed.

“If you can’t walk, why not let Cu carry you all to ru-n?”

Lela suggested to Cu suddenly.

“Cu?”

Kay turned towards Cu, and the front end of her belts squirmed in the air.

“It will work, Cu. Just wrap your belts around and you can carry the-m.”

“No, that’s a bit…”

“Compared to giving a piggyback, the field of vision is, clearer.”

Several belts extended out from Cu’s body, raising high up above her body as they wriggled.

“No, no thank you.”

“Really?”

“No, really. I will walk on my own.”

Naga pointed at Cu.

“Then walk on your own from the start! And you just need to lie prone after the battle begins. You won’t be as tired as Selena!”

“Ah, is that so?”

“What a pain.”

Naga had a troubled expression, then turned to face Cu.

“What?”

“I had been thinking after seeing you carry the logs, those things on you,”

Naga stopped and pointed to Cu’s belt.

“…Can carry heavy loads, too.”

“If I can maintain balance, it doesn’t matter how heavy the thing is.”

Naga then looked at Kay’s body blatantly.

“Then, carrying Kay would not be a problem too.”

“Wait! If you put it that way, it sounds like I am incredibly heavy, don’t do that!”

“That’s right. Kay is not heavy.”

Cu said.

“Ain’t that right?”

Kay agreed.

“Because her breasts are the smallest here.”

“Pfft─”

Kay spat out the air in her mouth on reflex.

Cu and Selena laughed heartily.

Lela smiled too.

Their nervousness before the battle was more or less relieved.

That was probably not what Cu and Kay were after, but their conversation should be improving the atmosphere before the battle.

“What a sharp tongue this Cu girl has.”

Kay looked up into the sky with a lamentable face, and Harrigan, who had been watching over them in silence, finally interjected.

“Stop playing, hurry and get into your holes.”

“That’s right. Stay in the holes obediently and wait for the enemy to make their move at dawn.”

Naga urged them, and everyone got into their trenches.

Naga stretched his legs out in the trench and covered his body with a cloth. After piling earth from around the hole on top of the cloth, he laid there prone.

Only his face was uncovered, facing forward.

Because of the thick clouds, light from the moon and the stars didn’t reach the ground and the surroundings were pitch dark.

Even Naga, who had good night vision, couldn’t see clearly.

(Now, I can only see how things play out. I hate putting all my eggs in one basket, but that’s the only viable strategy this time. Besides the execution of the plan, luck will play an important part too.)

Naga’s body shivered inside the trench.

He shivered, not only from the cold before dawn, but also from the excitement of a battle about to start.

Naga and the witches hid in their dark trenches and waited silently for the battle to begin.

The sounds of battle finally started.

The ambush by the wooden puppet mob succeeded perfectly, the entire scouting unit that crossed the Schweiz river was wiped out.

After Naga and the others confirmed this, they got out of their holes and moved the wooden puppets forward.

At the same time, they kept their distance from wooden puppets and advanced towards the river.

[[File:Naga02 map 2.png|200px|thumbnail|right]]

Harrigan, who was controlling the puppets, walked in front along with Naga, followed, in order, by Lela, Selena, and Kay.

While Cu turned back to retrieve Naga’s and her horse.

Out of the five witches here, Cu and Ixine, from the 3rd group, were more proficient in horsemanship, so Naga assigned the task to her.

However, though she might be more proficient, she was actually ‘not that good after all’ (According to Naga).

Naga moved cautiously as Harrigan watched the sides carefully.

In order to not leave any wooden puppets out, she had to focus on watching them.

All the wooden puppets could move at the same time, but one or two puppets would mess up their movements and fall out of the ranks occasionally.

That’s why Harrigan had to identify the puppets that moved strangely as early as possible, and return them to formation.

(The controls are smooth so far.)

In order to not disturb Harrigan, Naga said this to himself in his mind.

(However, the next phase will be the critical point. The second stage of a two stage shot, or rather, whether the second arrow can hit the target perfectly. That will decide the battle.)

Shortly after, the 2nd battalion of Kasandora’s kingdom entered the river and started crossing it.

According to the observation of Heaven’s Eyes by Selena, they numbered about four hundred, and must not be allowed to all cross at the same time.

There were 260 wooden puppets that could still move, and even if they committed this entire force, the opponents were fully equipped troops.

Their morale was high, and they outmatched Naga and the others even if they relied on numbers alone.

But Naga’s second arrow was to weaken the units crossing the river and separate them.

Yuuki, who left the battlefield earlier on the air hoverboard, finally unleashed the second arrow.

If the plan proceeded smoothly, Naga would be able to cut off part of the Kasandora kingdom’s army and rout the units crossing the river.

It would be difficult to predict how their main force would react after this. But after suffering heavy losses, it was unlikely they would continue their march towards the great cliff, in order to avoid further losses. That was Naga’s aim.

(I’m counting on you, Yuuki.)

Watching Yuuki, who turned into a small dot in the distance, Naga stared at her as if he was offering a prayer.

Yuuki’s air hoverboard appeared in the air upstream of the Schweiz River where the dam was.

“She’s here!”

Ais shouted as she stared at the sky, the other witches also looked up.

The black dot became larger, and came close enough to distinguish Yuuki’s face.

Waving her hands on the air hoverboard, she yelled:

“Success success success!”

Ais and Nonoel, who were watching Yuuki’s hoverboard intensely, showed cheerful expressions.

Yuuki, who was heading straight for the river dam, shouted once more:

“Do it!”

Ais was standing on the river bank and had thick ropes coiled several times around her waist.

The ropes extended out behind her, and were tied to the logs used to block the river flow and build the dam.

Ais used her strength to take a step forward.

According to the plan, the ropes would shift the logs, and unleash the water that was held back, and the water pressure would break the dam… That was how it should go.

However, despite using all her strength and her entire face turning red, Ais couldn’t move forward.

“A-Ais?”

The moment Nonoel looked at Ais worriedly, the ropes tied to Ais and the dam snapped loudly.

“Hyaa?”

Ais who was leaning forward with all her strength fell forward just like that.

She steadied her footing with some effort and avoided falling onto her face, Ais saw that the ropes tied to her body had snapped and had a troubled face.

“To think the rope would snap. We made the dam too sturdy.”

Yuuki, who was flying on the air hoverboard, landed hastily.

“Wait, what happened, Ais!?”

Ais looked at her with a troubled expression.

“As you can see, the rope snapped.”

“The rope snapped, what should we do!? If we don’t break the dam soon, all the enemy forces will cross the river!”

“G-get the backup rope.”

Nonoel looked anxiously at the other witches, but Ais’ voice was faster than the witches action.

“Wait!”

She stopped her comrades.

“We won’t make it even if we retie it with the backup ropes. If the ropes have the same toughness, it is very possible that it will snap again. If it snaps again, we definitely won’t make it.”

“T-then what should we do!?”

Yuuki pressed.

“There’s no other way, I have to dive underwater and break it directly.”

“Huh… Huhh!?”

Not just Yuuki, the other witches were also staring with their eyes wide open.

“B-But…”

“Nonoel!”

“Y-Yes.”

“I will dive into the water. You need to control the water from upstream, and let me go along with the flow to break the dam.”

“Ah… But…”

“There is no time to think. If we don’t break the dam now, Naga will lose the battle. That means we will all lose the battle.”

“But… Ais…”

“Don’t worry, look, my body is tough, I’ll be fine even if the water hits me. Ah, but remember to fish me out after this.”

Ais winked.

She might lose her life, but now was the crucial moment between victory and defeat. Ais acted as if she was at ease, forcing Nonoel to make her decision.

“I understand, Ais. I will give it a try.”

Nonoel replied with a pale face.

“Yuuki, return to the battlefield immediately after the dam breaks. Everyone else stay put and wait for Onee-san and Naga’s instructions. Understand?”

The rest of the witches─ Yuuki, Genius, Elenortha, and Mimone nodded stiffly.

“Well then, let’s begin.”

Ais walked upstream, and Nonoel followed.

After a short distance upstream, Ais leapt into the air and dove into the water.

At the same time, Nonoel began chanting her spell.

“In the name of the wild river god, may the water rise, stand, align, destroy, flourish, swell, surge. The gods, the insubordinate, those who strife, those seeking vengeance, wash all of them away with this flood!”

The still lake water in the dam started rippling.

Bubbles appeared and a wave surged.

A flow could be seen, which turned into a whirlpool.

The water around Ais seemed to have a will of its own, flowing rapidly downstream and slamming into the dam.

Riding this wave, Ais bent her knees and straightened them explosively, her feet kicking the logs heavily.

The logs cracked, and large amount of water flowed through the opening.

Cracking noises could be heard all over the dam, and with a tremor, it collapse under the weight of the water.

Unable to resist the pressure of the water flow, the dam broke into pieces.

With an ominous cracking noise, pieces of wood and splinters gushed downstream together with the wave.

The water surging through the dam engulfed the shattered logs along with Ais’ body, flowing downstream mightily.

The sound of logs colliding with each other and the roar of the river flowing reverberated throughout the area.

No matter how tough Ais’ body was, if she got caught in the stream with those logs, she wouldn’t come out of it unharmed.

“A-Ais!”

Yuuki cried out nervously as she watched this scene.

“Follow her!”

After instructing her comrades, Nonoel jumped into the water.

Her voice disappeared into the water in no time.

Yuuki looked downstream with concern. At this moment, Mimone patted her shoulder.

“We will take care of the rest, Hurry on back, Yuuki.”

“Ah, yes… Yes.”

“I will help to search for Ais.”

“Huh? Can we? Shouldn’t we stay put here…”

“I can’t just stand here idly after seeing Ais in danger right? Just leaving one person here will be enough.”

“I understand!”

Yuuki ran towards the place she left her air hoverboard, jumped onto it, and began chanting her spell.

Her air hoverboard floated straight up.

“I’m leaving Ais to you─!”

Yuuki waved from the air, Mimone, Genius, and Eleonortha waved in response.

“Leave it to us!”

Yuuki rode on the air hoverboard and flew downstream.

===Part 3===

The second battalion of Kasandora, minus the 80 men of 2nd company who fell under the attack when they crossed the river in the beginning, still had four hundred odd men left. The first company finished the crossing in no time and proceeded to spread out onto the plains.

The third company, which followed right after, finished their crossing too.

The units left on the left bank started moving towards the river, and some of them had already started crossing.

“Naga, the third group is crossing the river!”

Selena, who was observing the enemy’s movement, reported this in a near scream.

“Oh no, this is bad. It’ll be too late to activate the trap if this continues, we’ll have to face four hundred foes!”

In the face of this dire situation, Naga’s expression turned gloomy.

Harrigan looked hastily upstream, and then at the enemy forces crossing the river.

“How slow. Yuuki flew over and should have already reached them. Now is a good time to flood them too. Did something happen?”

Harrigan muttered to herself. “Very likely.” Kay replied:

“Ais and the others engaging the enemy scouts… Is that possible?”

Naga refuted Kay’s worries.

“No, that shouldn’t be. The dam is set in a place the enemy scouts couldn’t reach right?”

“If not, why isn’t the water coming?”

Kay asked and Naga stammered:

“No, that… I don’t know.”

“What should we do, Naga? If we wait any longer, the entire enemy force will cross the river.”

When he heard Harrigan’s question, Naga reviewed the situation once again.

It wasn’t clear why the trap hadn’t activated yet, but the water would come if the dam got broken, it didn’t matter how.

The probability of the enemy discovering the trap was low, and spending more time than expected to break the dam was within expectations.

(If so, it should be just a matter of time before the dam breaks and the water comes. Waiting here idly will just let them cross the river and form up successfully. It’s a bit dangerous, but we need to confuse the enemy, so let’s attack now.)

To be honest, it wasn’t just a little dangerous, but very dangerous. However, no matter what, they couldn’t sit idly by.

There were two choices.

Advance? Escape? What should he choose?

If they escaped, they could avoid dying in battle, but the chances of victory in the future would be low.

No, there would be no chance at all.

(The only option is to advance then.)

Naga concluded.

(And Ais is a reliable witch. If she’s there, it will definitely work.)

Naga lifted his head and told Harrigan with determination.

“Attack the units that have crossed to this side of the river.”

“… Will that be fine?”

“The breaking of the dam has probably been delayed due to some circumstances. If we attack the enemy now, the water will come midway. That way, we won’t stray too far from the plan.”

With two hundred enemy troops already across the river and more units to follow, the situation had already deviated from the plan, but Naga remained committed to it.

Even though the witches were far stronger than the humans, if they fell into doubt and unease, they wouldn’t be able to display even half of their true strength.

That’s why Naga strengthened his tone.

“Also, the one in charge of that place is Ais right? She won’t fail a mission on the level of breaking a dam.”

“Is that so? Alright, let’s go to war.”

Harrigan was resolute too.

“Lela, send the signal. There won’t be time to send a smoke signal after we attack. Call forth Ixine and the others from the back.”

“Yes, Onee-sama.”

Lela wrote on a talisman swiftly and burnt it.

A blue flame erupted from the talisman, sending bluish white smoke into the sky.

“Alright, advance. Kay and I will stay on the frontline. Lela will be Harrigan’s guard. Selena will continue observing the enemy. Remember to tell Cu when she comes back too.”

“Yes.”

Kay waved her hands.

“I got, it.”

Lela picked up the shield to block arrows.

With the first company of the 2nd battalion as the target, the wooden puppets began their assault.

That might be so, but their speed was anything but ‘assault’ like.

And of course, the Kasandora army noticed.

“Something is coming!”

“What is that!?”

“That’s them! The puppets that attacked our recon team!”

“They’ll attack with arrows!”

“Archers, we’ll return fire with arrows too!”

“Maintain formation!”

The enemy became tense, with roars and shouts everywhere.

“Attack!”

Naga said to Harrigan behind him. She stopped and issued the order to the puppets to fire a volley.

Sixty arrows were loose in the first volley, followed by fifty more that shook the air.

Cries resounded from the enemy.

Dozens of arrows flew from the enemy, hitting many of the wooden puppets.

But each puppet was only hit once or twice at the most.

It was not enough to stop the puppets.

Harrigan did her best to supply mana to the puppets and keep them moving.

A short distance behind the puppets were Naga, who was holding a shield and down on one knee, and Kay, who was standing motionlessly in place.

Behind the two of them, Harrigan continued supplying mana, with Lela standing beside her with a large shield.

The shield Lela held was made from wood, so it was lacking in hardness─ Metal shields were heavy and would weaken magic, so it was out of the question─ So she pasted talisman all over it to increase its toughness.

Arrows flying from afar won’t be able to pierce it then.

At a distance between 40 to 50 yards, the puppets and the 1st company of the 2nd battalion fired arrows at each other.

The 3rd company behind also joined the fray.

The 1st and 3rd company numbered almost two hundred men altogether.

Troops other than archers also picked up bows and retaliated with their arrows.

The number of soldiers that fell and puppets that were silenced increased.

Naga estimated that 60 to 70 puppets had stopped moving.

Less than two hundred puppets remained.

On the other front, the casualties from the two companies numbered about 30 to 40.

About 160 to 170 men remained.

It would be great if the exchange of volleys could continue, but the enemy still has reinforcements.

If the other unit crossing the river, and the 4th company was to join in, Naga’s side wouldn’t be able to keep up with just the puppets.

The water wasn’t here yet.

(We can’t continue!?)

With the battle plan in disarray, Naga muttered to himself in his mind.

If they wanted to flee, now would be the time.

Once the enemy breaks free and the battle becomes chaotic, some of his comrades would definitely fall.

The witch camp was extremely lacking in numbers, so both Naga and Harrigan wished to avoid any casualties.

Also, even if they were to run now, the chances of someone dying was very high.

(What should we do? Staying here is dangerous. Running is dangerous. Then…)

Naga, who usually make sharp decisions, was in a dilemma, which was a rare sight. At this moment, a roar came from the river and into his ears.

“It’s here!”

Naga unconsciously move the shield away, stood up, and looked.

Straightening his back and looking towards the river, Naga’s view was blocked by terraces and couldn’t see it directly.

(Of course.)

Naga clicked his tongue and knelt again as an arrow flew his way.

“Watch out!”

Kay, who was standing beside Naga, rushed before him and opened her arms.

Clank, a metallic sound could be heard and the arrow fell to the ground.

“Wait, Naga, it’s dangerous to lower your shield.”

“Ah… Ahhh, sorry.”

Naga apologized, glanced at the arrow and asked Kay.

“Are you fine?”

“Me? Look, I’m not hurt at all.

Kay turned back and pointed to her chest and belly.

Her skin glimmered a metallic glow.

Kay pointed to her skin that was gleaming silver with a smile, and tap on it, making a hard metal sound.

Kay, who stood boldly without a shield, could harden her body with magic.

After hardening her body, she would become tough enough to repel swords, spears and arrows.

Kay uses her hardened fists to beat up her foes and punt her adversaries with hardened feet, a rare physical type amongst the witches.

“So hard even the arrows couldn’t pierce through.”

Naga sighed in relief.

“I see. How should I put this, you are really amazing.”

“Hehe~~ That’s right.”

Kay turned her back towards Naga once more.

“In that case, Naga doesn’t need to worry and can just hide behind me.”

Kay’s cocky attitude made Naga smile wryly. He immediately returned to his serious expression and looked at the river terraces.

The sound of the arrows with the yell of the soldiers made it unclear, but there was a soft sound that was out of place.

It was becoming louder.

That’s right.

It was the sound of surging water flowing downstream.

“Just in the nick of time.”

Naga sighed in relief.

The 4th company of the 2nd battalion was crossing the river.

An unfathomable sound came from upstream.

That should be the sound of water flowing.

Since this was a river, there was nothing strange about hearing sound of water flowing.

The strange thing was the roar of a river surging that should only be heard when there was a lot of water.

The depth of the river didn’t even reach a man’s waist.

It was cloudy in the sky, but there weren’t any thick clouds that would bring rain.

Upstream was the same, showing no signs of dark clouds that would herald heavy rain.

There weren’t any factors that would cause a surge of water that could make such loud noises.

But, the sound came anyways.

“What happened?”

“What is that sound?”

Several soldiers who were turning their head to search for the source of the sound scream unconsciously.

A tsunami-like wave roared down from upstream.

The sky high waves made it look like a completely different river.

Compared to the river that was just a yard or two at most, the wave was twice the height of a man, covering the surface of the river completely.

The water came at a speed that was never seen here before, surging down fiercely.

The troops that were traversing the river were engulfed in no time and washed downstream.

Not just the foot soldiers.

Even the cavalry couldn’t withstand the flow and was washed away.

Only the heads of a few horses could be seen struggling above the surface of the water.

The riders were forced to release their reins and were lost in the waters.

The fierce flood didn’t last for very long and the water level gradually dropped.

─ Even so.

For the Kasandora Army, the impact was intense.

The soldiers who made it across to the right bank, the lucky ones who had not started crossing, and the battalion headquarters staff officer and soldiers were all stunned silent and just stared at the catastrophe before them blankly.

===Part 4===

“Naga-san!”

Selena ran over with her shield.

“Oh, Selena.”

“The enemies’ third wave was washed away by the flood as they were crossing the river!”

[[File:Naga02 map 3.png|200px|thumbnail|right]]

Selena said in a higher pitch than normal, and her breathing was ragged because she sprinted all the way here… But that wasn’t all.

“Hyaa!”

Kay jumped at the news.

“Is that so!? How was it!?”

Naga’s reply also got louder.

“Of the number of troops that were crossing at that time, 50 to 60 of them were washed away. But the soldiers who made it across and those who haven’t are all shellshocked.”

Naga knocked his fist into his palm.

“Great! Let’s do something next!”

(However, there are more than two hundred who made it across, it would be troublesome if we don’t wipe them out.)

Naga shook his head to stop the uneasiness from gripping his heart.

“Harrigan!”

“I’m here!”

Harrigan ran to him with Lela who was holding a shield.

“Move the last row of wooden puppets forward. Maintain distance from the enemy, just attacking with arrows should be enough. Don’t let them notice how many puppets we have left.”

“I got it.”

Harrigan moved the puppets towards the river.

At this moment, the seven witches from the third group and Cu who went to retrieve the horses appeared.

“Oh, showing up just at the right moment.”

Naga took the reins of the horse from Cu, and Cu, who was riding on another horse, called out to him.

“What’s the matter?”

“Naga, can we ride together?”

It seemed that she wanted to ride together with Naga.

Two sets of saddles were prepared just in case, so there wasn’t any problem with them riding together.

“If I’m here, there would be no need to fear the arrows of the enemy.”

The front ends of several belts wrapped around Cu squirmed in the air.

“That’s right. Alright, get behind me…”

“It would be better for me to defend in front. Is that okay?”

“Alright, let’s go with your idea.”

Naga got onto the saddle behind Cu with his left leg. Kicking off the ground with his other leg, he pushed himself onto the horse.

With both hands on the reins, Cu would be inside Naga’s embrace if he leaned forward a little more.

“Wait… This feels wrong. Never mind, as long as Cu is fine with it.”

Harrigan mumbled after seeing Naga holding the reins after mounting the horse.

“Naga!”

“What now?”

“There are less than a hundred puppets left! And they are being broken through!”

“The enemy’s number?”

More than a hundred.”

“It’s fine even if the puppets get wiped out, reduce their troops by at least half.”

“I will try.”

Harrigan returned to her task of manipulating the puppets after answering.

“The enemy who have broken through will be engaged by me, Cu, Kay and Ixine. Nenel and Harlequin will support us. Linna, Linne, and Nascissus, protect Harrigan and Selena!”

““Understood!””

Kay and Ixine mounted the other horse.

“Beware of stray arrows.”

When they heard Naga’s warning, Nenel and Harlequin picked up their shields to block arrows.

Cu was with Naga, so he didn’t need to use a shield.

Ixine was riding with Kay, so she didn’t need to raise her shield high up.

“Slowly advance, and stay behind me.”

Naga pulled his reins after saying that.

The horse he was riding with Cu, and the horse Kay and Ixine was riding started trotting forward, with Nenel and Harlequin following behind.

Naga’s group engaged in a fierce battle with the two companies that had crossed the river. The rest of the second battalion on the left bank─ one hundred men from the battalion headquarters company, the twenty odd survivors of the 2nd company who were held in reserve and the twenty odd members of the 4th company who had yet to cross the river, finally came to their senses.

However, the remnants of the 2nd company had already lost their will to fight and couldn’t move.

It was the same for the survivors of the 4th company who lucked out and didn’t cross the river earlier.

If the commander and his staff from headquarters weren’t watching them, they would have run away.

“Commander, the 1st and 3rd company crossed the river and are under the witches’ attack! Please give your orders!”

One staff officer requested with a pale face, which made Sneijder’s face turn red from rage.

“Get the remaining soldiers from 2nd and 4th company to cross the river immediately! Headquarters will follow right behind! Head for the river!”

“Yes Sir!”

The staff officers immediately sent messengers to notify the company captains.

The 4th company was hit by the water when they were crossing the river, and more than half of them were washed away.

About twenty soldiers made it across before the flood. The remaining soldiers on this side of the river was also about twenty.

That meant about sixty men were gone.

The company captain was nowhere to be found, he was probably washed away by the water along with his subordinates.

Since that was the case, the headquarter commander wanted the remnants of the 2nd and 4th company to hurry across the river to link up with the twenty odd soldiers stranded on the other side of the river, or they wouldn’t be able to save the 1st and 3rd company that were under attack.

The river had already subsided to the same level before the flash flood, so there wasn’t any problems with crossing the river so they should do it now.

At that instant.

The remaining dozens of soldiers from the 4th company who had witnessed their comrades being washed away by the river didn’t move even after receiving their orders.

It was the same for the remnants of the 2nd company.

The soldiers who stood at the river bank idly only got in the way of the battalion headquarters company that were moving towards the river.

“What are you all standing around for! Soldiers of the 2nd and 4th company, hurry up and advance!”

Sneijder roared, and the deputy commander reported in a voice as if screaming.

“T-That’s because the soldiers are scared out of their wits.”

Sneijder’s face flushed in rage.

“I don’t care, get the cavalry to run through them!”

“B-But…”

“If we dally around, the 1st and 3rd company on the opposite bank will be wiped out! If they don’t move, I’ll execute them on the spot!”

Sneijder placed his hands on the sword hilt on his waist. The deputy commander was shocked by this action and immediately dashed out.

The hundred odd soldiers from the battalion headquarters company squeezed passed the surviving soldiers and headed for the river.

“The waters have subsided. Do not fear, follow my lead!”

Sneijder shouted at the cowardly troops and head straight into the river.

At this moment.

The water rippled and the surface of the river wavered.

“What?”

Sneijder stared at the disturbance, and water came flying at him.

Thin, sharp spears of water.

Before he knew what had happened, Sneijder’s abdomen was pierced by the water spears.

“Waarrgghhh!?”

Sneijder opened his eyes wide, and finally realized something had stabbed into his stomach.

“Wa… Water…?”

Sneijder reached out with trembling hands and grabbed the transparent water spear that pierced his armour and belly.

Shashasha.

His arm lost strength and the water spear lost its shape, and scattered to the side.

“Wi… Witch…”

Sneijder collapsed to the side.

And splashed into the water.

“Commander─!”

The staff officers, who were escorting him, screamed as if they were the one who got stabbed.

The one who attacked Sneijder was Nonoel.

While pursuing Ais, Nonoel came downstream and rescued Ais midway.

Ais was brought to the riverbank and was mostly unharmed─ She had some cuts and bruises, but nothing serious like fractures─ After Nonoel checked on her, she let Ais continue to rest and drifted further downstream to observe the battle.

When she was hiding in the water and watching the surrounding, she noticed an officer crossing the river, so she went near and attacked.

(Commander!?)

Wearing thin clothes sticking tightly onto her skin, Nonoel realized the enemy she killed was higher ranked than she expected, which surprised her too.

He was wearing armour more extravagant than the rank and file, and charged to the front after issuing orders to those around him. That’s why Nonoel thought he was rather high ranking.

(I killed someone so important that it even shocked me.)

Nonoel was proficient in controlling water with magic, and could breath-in the dissolved air from the water.

That’s why she could dive into the water and move around.

She could easily stay submerged for half a watch, and diffuse the light refraction in the water to make it hard to spot her.

If she was in the water, she could sneak close without the soldiers noticing.

I will kill one or two platoon leaders if thing go smoothly… That was what Nonoel thought, but the she didn’t expect the one she took out to be the battalion commander.

(Now the unit won’t be able to function properly.)

Just like Nonoel imagined, the soldiers behind the battalion commander were in an uproar.

They had just witnessed the murder of the battalion commander.

And they didn’t know how the commander had been killed.

[[File:Naga02 map 4.png|200px|thumbnail|right]]

In their mind, they were sure such an attack was the doing of the witches. That’s all they could think at this point.

“Witches!”

“There is a witch in the river!”

“Run away!”

“They will attack with strange magic!”

“Get away from the river now!”

The battalion headquarters soldiers ignored the orders of the platoon leaders and staff officers and ran with their backs to the river.

“If we don’t run, we will end up like the commander!”

“Witches! The witches are attacking!”

“Hey! Stop right there!”

“Come back! Come back right now!”

“Don’t move on your own!”

“Get out of the way!”

“Don’t block me!”

The platoon leaders and staff officers were knocked aside by the stampeding troops, and were trampled by the soldiers who followed behind.

[[File:Naga02 225.jpg|200px|thumbnail|right]]

The command system was in upheaval, the units had lost all control, throwing the entire group into chaos.

That way, this group won’t be able to threaten Naga, Harrigan and the others on the other side of the river.

Nonoel judged that she didn’t need to stay any longer.

(Let’s go back to the place Ais is resting.)

Controlling the water flow skilfully, she went against the current and left.

The two hundred men from the 1st and 3rd company that crossed the river were engaged in an intense battle with the puppets manipulated by Harrigan. But the twenty men from the 4th company that crossed the river just stood idly by the river bank.

Just with the arrow attacks, the casualties in the 1st and 3rd company were over fifty. The number of puppets also fell drastically.

It was obvious that the number of arrows flying around had dropped.

The soldiers from the 3rd company heard from their captain that their allies were washed away while crossing the river. They would probably suffer the same fate if they were to turn back.

This attack could only be used once, but the Kasandora army never thought about the possibility that this was a trap laid by Naga and the witches.

They suspected that this was the magic of the witches.

There was no way to return to the river.

In order for them to survive, the only way was to defeat the puppets army in front of them and force a path through.

Since witches that could cast grand spells to control the river appeared, the witch won’t attack the place where the puppets were being manipulated. That’s what they thought.

“We will be pursued and attacked if our backs are to the enemy. Since we can’t go back to the river, we can only forge ahead. The enemy are just small puppets, there is nothing to fear in melee combat! Move forward, forward!”

Half of the surviving soldiers picked up shields to block the arrows, the other half continued firing as the Kasandora army closed in on the puppets.

The captain of the 3rd company had grasped the weakness of the puppets.

Harrigan was controlling a large number of puppets that performed simple actions repeatedly.

Even if the captain didn’t realize this point, his judgement of charging the puppets to open a path in order to survive was correct.

After all, puppets were just puppets, they couldn’t fire powerful, accurate shots like humans.

They could fend off most of the arrows just by raising their shields.

One person will raise the shield, the other one will hide behind and fire off shots.

However, there were many puppets.

And the puppets won’t fall after being hit by one arrow, so the Kasandora army was hesitant to advance.

The counterfire had reduced the number of puppets further, so Harrigan rearranged the formation into three ranks.

Each rank shot their arrows at a different angle.

Puppets shooting almost parallel to the ground.

Puppets shooting 30 to 40 degrees up.

And a group of puppets shooting at an even higher angle, as if they were aiming for the mountains.

If they placed the shields to defend the front, they would be hit by the arrows falling over head.

If they raised the shield above their head, they couldn’t block the arrows flying straight at them.

The soldiers of the 1st and 3rd company forged ahead with steeled resolve, but they lost thirty men before they even reach the puppets.

On top of the 60 to 70 casualties from the earlier exchange of fire, they had lost about a hundred men.

Only a hundred soldiers were left.

The vanguard of these hundred have charged into the front rank of the puppets.

It became a melee battle, which put the puppets at an overwhelming disadvantage.

The Kasandora soldiers held a shield in their left hand and a sword in their right.

The soldiers holding bows threw them down and drew their swords.

With swords in hand, the troops slashed at the puppets.

Unable to dodge, the puppets were cut down one after another.

The number of puppets in the first rank diminished rapidly.

All the puppets committed to the battle by Naga and Harrigan would be completely wiped out soon.

Time was very short.

The puppets in subsequent rows couldn’t shoot anymore and joined the fray.

Naga and Cu, as well as Kay and Ixine, who were on horses, were followed by Nenel and Harlequin, who were on foot, engaged the enemy too.

===Part 4===

In the face of the Kasandora army wielding swords and kicking with their feet, the puppets couldn’t react immediately and got entrenched in a chaotic battle.

Fights broke out all over the place with no semblance of order.

The puppets didn’t swing any swords, and could only fire arrows.

They couldn’t aim, and only performed the simple actions of firing them.

Despite their effort to continue firing arrows, with the puppets’ dull movement, more and more started to fall.

However, no matter how they bashed or kicked, many of the lifeless puppets would still get up.

After rising, they would continue to fire as commanded.

With arrows flying from everywhere at extremely close range, the battlefield became really dangerous.

Since the puppets couldn’t aim, the arrows were loosed randomly.

Naturally, some of the arrows hit their fellow puppets too.

Being struck by the arrows of fellow puppets, cleaved by the enemy, and kicked by men and horses alike damaged their magic circuits, and caused even more puppets to fall silent.

The casualties of the enemy were also increasing. The wooden puppets rolling on the ground and the injured who fell, were trampled by the horses and men who came from behind.

The puppets performed better than expected in the chaotic battle.

With their shots parallel to the ground, they hit the soldiers’ feet.

The armour on their legs was thin.

Arrows that hit would be deeply embedded, and made them fall.

Even though the wounds weren’t mortal, troops that couldn’t run or walk were in no shape to fight.

It turned into a battle of attrition.

Even though it was that kind of fight, even more puppets were falling.

There were about 70 enemies left, but less than 50 puppets left standing.

Among them were puppets with magic circuits so heavily damage that they couldn’t move at all.

The vanguard of the enemy had already made it past the wooden puppets.

If they broke through completely and regrouped, it would be rather troubling.

Riding on his steed, Naga galloped towards the men that broke through.

The Kasandora soldiers, who had to give their all to fight the puppets, didn’t notice Naga and the others, who were waiting behind the puppets.

The troops raised their head in surprise when they heard the hoofbeats of horses, only to find Naga and Ixine’s horses right before them.

Taking the reins with his left hand and swinging his blade with his right, Naga sent the heads of the enemies flying.

“What!?”

“It’s the enemy!”

“Why are the witches attacking on horseback!?”

The sudden attack from the two horses sent the soldiers who had broken through the puppets into chaos once more.

Kay, who jumped down from the horse, also started attacking the soldiers nearby.

Her fists were just like metal, anyone who was hit on the head would definitely faint.

Anyone kicked in the knees would definitely have their kneecaps shattered.

Even though Kay’s body was hardened, she didn’t have the strength of Ais, and couldn’t send her foes flying with just a touch.

Her attacks would be less effective if she hit their armour, and her adversaries would be able to bear the impact.

When the enemy counterattacked with swords, Kay would block the blades with her bare wrist.

“What is with this girl!?”

“Monster!”

“You guys are rude!”

When their blade snapped in two, any soldiers who stood dumbfounded would taste Kay’s fists.

As expected, it was a one punch K.O.

Kay showed her might and disrupted the enemy formation, allowing Naga and Ixine to charge in with their horses.

Cu used her belts to grab enemies.

The enemy soldiers who couldn’t move were cut down by Naga as he rode by.

Ixine used fire magic to attack the enemy, and then got out of the chaotic battlefield immediately.

She couldn’t fight in a melee battle.

Or rather, most witches couldn’t handle hand to hand combat.

Kay and Cu, who could duke it out calmly with their adversaries, were the exception.

Nenel and Harlequin watched the battle a short distance away.

More and more soldiers broke through the puppets’ formation.

As expected, there weren’t many puppets left.

Those who made it through were assaulted by Nenel and Harlequin’s magic attacks.

They weren’t able to use large scale magic in a chaotic battle.

One misstep and they would hit their own allies.

And if they hit Naga, who probably didn’t have any magic resistance, it would be terrible.

Hence the two of them took care of the simple task of attacking with small scale spells.

Harrigan, who had given up on the puppets, also joined the fray.

She cut off some of her own hair, turned the strands hard and spiky, and then threw it at the enemies, making the soldiers fall one after another.

Unlike Kay and Cu, Harrigan didn’t have outstanding defensive capabilities and couldn’t throw herself into the melee. She kept her at a distance and attacked from range with her hair.

Taking care not to hit Naga, Cu, and Kay, who had charged into the midst of the enemy, Harrigan’s attacks diminished their adversaries’ numbers drastically.

At this moment, a large fireball appear above the enemy.

That was Lela’s magic.

“Wahh!”

“What is that!?”

With Naga, Cu, and Kay fighting amidst the enemy, she couldn’t hit them with her fireball. But just tossing a few of them out was enough to confuse them.

And finally, the last blow. No, it should be the last person.

Yuuki, on her air hoverboard high above the sky, could be seen descending at amazing speed.

She might have came a bit too early, but she was in the nearby vicinity of the river, observing the battle to see if it was proceeding smoothly.

“Oh, she’s here!”

Naga cheered when he saw Yuuki.

The enemy was holding swords and shields, no one was holding bows.

In a situation like this, Yuuki was nigh invincible.

“Dance of wind blades!”

Strong winds surrounded the rapidly descending Yuuki.

Several wind blades appeared and flew towards the ground rapidly.

The blades were so sharp that it could slice open any armour.

A few bloodied soldiers fell.

Assaulted by Yuuki from the sky, cut down by Naga’s blade, grabbed by Cu’s belts, and pummelled by Kay’s punches and kicks. Nenel, Harlequin, and Harrigan’s magic on top of that sapped the enemy’s will to fight.

“Seems that will be it.”

The captain of the 1st captain turned his horse around after seeing the fierce attacks of the witches.

His lieutenants, who were fighting in the vicinity, retreated together with their captain.

When the remaining soldiers realized their captain had fled, they started to run too.

The 3rd company captain was killed in action, his body nowhere to be found.

“Great! The enemies have fled!”

Seeing the rest of the soldiers turning tail and running, Kay clapped happily.

Kay was still energetic, but the other witches were panting hard.

They mustn’t push themselves.

They routed the enemy in the end, but they will be back after gathering their wits.

“I will pursue that captain! It’s fine to ignore the other soldiers.”

Naga rode with Cu on the horse, turning it around after grabbing the reins. Kicking the horse with his feet, he put his hands onto the head of the horse.

“Ah, I will go too! Hear that, Ixine!?”

Kay waved, and Ixine came to her on horseback.

“Let me get on, follow Naga quick!”

Ixine pulled Kay up and chased Naga in a hurry.

Naga and Ixine’s horses were not some famous breed, but they didn’t sprint all out in the battle, and still had stamina left.

On the other hand, the horses of the captain and his four lieutenants were already exhausted after being worked hard.

They gradually pulled closer.

“Wait, wait!”

A familiar voice came from the sky and Naga made an annoyed face.

“I won’t allow you to hog all the fun!”

[[File:Naga02 map 5.png|200px|thumbnail|right]]

Flying a few yards above Naga’s galloping horses, Yuuki waved as she flew at a matching speed.

“Not just me, Ixine and Kay came too.”

“Like I said! I am the type who leave the best prey for last!”

“Ahh, alright, alright.”

Naga replied.

“Come along, but be careful.”

“You don’t need to tell me that!”

Naga grabbed the reins with his left hand.

Yuuki increased her mana output.

Ixine and Kay’s horse was right behind them.

The Lieutenants they were catching up with turned to look with shocked eyes.

That was expected.

There was actually a man in the witches camp.

Earlier, they didn’t have time to observe Naga closely and only focused on the battle at hand.

A Lieutenant relaxed his hold on the reins too much due to shock and his horse slowed down.

Naga used that chance to catch up.

“What are you…”

Naga swung his sword in silence.

The head of the Lieutenant separated from his body and flew into the air.

His body trembled and fell to the ground.

The other four gulped.

Not just the enemy, even Cu, who shared a horse with him, and Yuuki, who was flying in the air, gulped.

“W-What happened, who is that fellow!?”

“Why is there a man among the witches!?”

“Who are you!?”

Ignoring the shouts from his foes, Naga moved towards another horse.

The man swung his sword in a panic, but his wrist was caught by Cu’s belt.

“Ug… Uwahh!”

The belt remained tight despite his effort to break free.

“Ohh, sorry Cu.”

“Please don’t, mind.”

Naga drew near and swung his blade.

Separating the head of the man from his body.

Cu released the hold of her belt and the man tumbled onto the ground.

“Yeee!”

Three left.

Two of the men didn’t dare to look back, fleeing on their horse with all of their might.

But one person stayed behind and drew the sword on his waist.

He still had fighting spirit.

This man was the captain, Naga’s target.

At this moment, Ixine’s horse finally caught up.

“Wah, is that a one on one duel?”

Kay muttered, and Ixine nodded her head repeatedly.

“We can’t get in the way.”

They kept a distance away and watch Naga and the enemy, who were facing off against each other.

Yuuki, who was on the air hoverboard, didn’t interfere either, and merely gulped.

The captain took a stance with his sword in front of him asked calmly:

“Are you a witch too?”

“Me? I am just a human.”

“Why are you in league with the witches!?”

“Well, to repay them the debt of a meal and a night of lodging.”

The man looked confused for the first time.

“What kind of reason…”

“You were really brave while directing the battle. I like that. So, are you willing to surrender?”

When he heard what Naga said, the man’s baffled expression gradually faded.

“Don’t look down on me. You’re an enemy of god and men, you dog of the witches!”

Naga smiled wryly and whispered to Cu behind him:

“He really hates you girls.”

“That man, hates witches. I, hate him too.”

Cu’s tone expressed her disgust.

“You are a human, but you have turned on your own kind, a grave sin!”

The captain sneered at Naga.

Naga laughed heartily.

“Is that so? Seems like talking anymore would be a waste of breath.”

“I am Edwards, the captain of the 1st company, 2nd battalion from the Kasandora Kingdom’s dark forest invasion campaign! Say your prayers to the holy spirits! Confess your sins to god and beg for his mercy!”

Naga reached for the talisman Lela stuck onto the back of his neck.

(I don’t know what he is saying, but he is probably stating his name and title.)

[[File:Naga02 245.jpg|200px|thumbnail|right]]

Naga responded to his opponent on reflex and shouted:

“My name is Oda Saburo Nobunaga! Take the name of your killer to hell with you!”

(Oda Saburo?)

(Noble Naga?)

(Huh, is that true?)

The three people who were watching this scene a short distance away open their eyes wide from surprise.

‘Naga’ means ‘Dragon King’, but with the term ‘Noble’ before it, it would mean ‘Holy Dragon King’.

The three of them were shocked.

The moment Cu heard Naga state his name, she grabbed onto the neck of the horse tightly.

(Oda Saburo Noble Naga? That’s his name?)

With such a grand name, it was only natural for the witches to win overwhelmingly, Cu sighed.

On the other hand, Yuuki shook her head strongly, as if she was trying to chase away a nightmare.

(No no no, impossible impossible. There is no way this lecherous man is the ‘holy dragon king’! He just remembered his name and is stating it, right?”

Yuuki thought as Naga locked eyes with the enemy captain once again.

“Cu, I want to duel with that guy, can you get off for now?”

Cu shifted her body hurriedly and jumped off the horse.

“Don’t need to interfere.”

Cu nodded quietly and retreated to the back.

Naga stared at the captain once again.

The air about them had a tension that made others stiff.

The palms of the witches were sweating.

The next instant, both men charged their horses towards each other.

Naga and Edwards swung their blades and the sharp clang of metal echoed.

Edwards held a thin sword, Naga’s blade was not much sturdier.

After their blades clashed a few times, both weapons were half ruined.

“Tch!”

Edwards tossed aside his sword, attempting to take out his back up short sword from his clothes, but he was too late.

Naga pushed forward on his horse and swung his blade.

Edwards’ head flew into the air.

His headless body sprayed blood high into the air, and collapsed lifeless from his horse.

(Amazing!)

Naga’s martial skills made Ixine and Kay open their eyes wide.

Naga swung his blade to clear the blood on it, and returned it to the sheath on his left hip. He looked up into the sky, and then at Ixine and Kay’s horse.

“No point in staying here. Let’s go back.”

“Ah… Ahh, erm…”

Ixine and Kay snapped out of their trance and locked eyes with Yuuki.

Naga rode to Cu’s side and reach his hand out to her.

Cu reached out for Naga too.

Naga grabbed her hand and pulled Cu up onto the horse.

Cu was lighter than he expected, and her body was pulled close to Naga because he used too much strength.

Cu couldn’t straddle onto the saddle, and was instead pulled to Naga’s side into a pseudo-embrace.

It felt like the two were hugging each other.

“Ah~~”

“Eh…”

The two looked at each other awkwardly.

Yuuki’s angry roar came in no time.

“W-Wait! What are the two of you so embarrassed about!?”

Cu changed her body position that was intimately close to Naga’s. Straddling the horse and putting her feet into the foot rest, she grabbed the neck of the horse and sat on the saddle.

Kay and Ixine smiled mischievously when they saw Cu’s expression.

“Are you okay, Cu?”

“… I’m fine.”

Cu had her back to Naga, and replied curtly as usual. Her usual poker face seemed rather red… That seemed to be all.

“Let’s go then.”

Naga pulled on the reins, and the horse carrying the two riders started moving.

Yuuki used her air hoverboard hurriedly, Ixine also pulled her reins.

Yuuki made the Hoverboard fly really low and move side by side with Naga’s horse in no time.

Naga slowed down to let Ixine catch up.

“Hey, wait.”

“What is it Yuuki? My fight just now wasn’t just luck. Isn’t that right, Cu?”

“Yes.”

“Who is asking you about that!? You stated your name just now, so that is your name? You remembered?”

“Ah?”

Naga looked at Yuuki in surprise.

“Name? My name?”

“Huh? Isn’t that your name?”

Yuuki looked at Ixine and Kay behind her.

“Yup, you stated your name.”

Kay raised her hand.

“Really?”

Naga asked, and Kay stared at him with a regrettable expression on her face.

“Really. I heard it very clearly okay?”

Yuuki turned her head back.

“Don’t you remember?”

Yuuki asked. Naga held onto his reins and tilted his head.

“Nope… No impression of that.”

“Idiot. Not only did you lose your memory, even your short term memory is regressing. Aren’t you just an idiot?”

“Hahaha, maybe you are right.”

After Naga laughed for a while, he switched back to a serious expression and said:

“What name did I say?”

“Eh, I remember it’s Oda Saburo Noble Naga… Right?”

Yuuki looked back.

“Ah, that’s right, that’s the name. Oda Saburo Noble Naga.”

Kay answered.

“Oda Saburo Noble Naga?”

Naga tilted his head again.

“That’s my name?”

“That’s what I want to ask.”

Yuuki replied, Naga tilted his head and looked behind baffled.

At this moment, Kay waved at him.

“No no, that’s just what I heard. I will feel troubled if you look at me with such a serious face.”

Naga turned back and held the reins with his head tilted.

“Hmm– I think I heard that somewhere before.”

Yuuki said with a blank expression.

“You are still the same.”

“Since I said it so naturally, it shouldn’t be a joke. That should be my name then. I will probably remember more a while later.”

“You better control yourself.”

Yuuki looked at him with an accusatory gaze, making Naga feel uneasy.

“Well, isn’t that fine? What happened here was like sending a smoke signal, the main forces behind won’t cross the river now. We will end today’s battle with our victory.”

Naga’s words made Yuuki face turn doubtful.

“Is it, over? Will the war continue?”

Yuuki asked, and Ixine pressed further:

“That’s right. There are still more than a thousand enemies, right? They really won’t cross the river and attack again?”

“They won’t.”

“Why?”

Not just Ixine, even Kay and Yuuki tilted their head.

“Because the utter defeat today was enough to make them afraid.”

“The soldiers are too afraid to move?”

“Something like that, the main thing is that even the commander in chief fears us, Yuuki.”

“Eh…”

Yuuki used a ‘do you get it?’ kind of gaze to looked at Kay and Ixine, who shook their heads in silence.

“Humans are afraid of your magic. And it was a complete defeat for them. They are afraid that they’ll be wiped out if they continue to fight. Then they won’t be able to defend their capital. That’s what they are afraid of. If the army is destroyed, the commander in chief would need to take responsibility. That’s what they are afraid of. That’s why, they won’t go any further unless they have the resolve.”

“Is… Is that so.”

“Ahh, that’s right. The Kasandora army that is in such a state won’t attack the dark forest for quite some time. And so, this is your victory.”

After Naga finished saying that, Yuuki squeezed out a smile and averted her face in a clumsy manner.

“Y-You are right. Not just us, the victory belongs to you and us…”

Naga opened his eyes wide with an “Oh?”

“Is that so, Yuuki acknowledges my effort too.”

“W-W-What nonsense are you saying! Who acknowledged you… You might have contributed just a little. Or rather, you thought up the battle plan.”

Naga nodded with a hum.

“Is that so?”

“But nothing more.”

“Hey─ Wait─ I also did my best and contributed, okay─?”

On the horse behind, Kay raised her hand and shouted.

“Ahhh, I get it I get it. Kay, Ixine, Yuuki, Cu, and everyone else did great. It’s not the accomplishment of just one person. We won because everyone worked and fought hard together. This victory belongs to everyone, and is also a victory for the Harrigan clan.”

Cu, who was swaying with the horse, showed a rare smile. Because her back was facing Naga, he didn’t notice.

Yuuki stood on the air hoverboard with her arms crossed, looking down on Naga with a lofty attitude.

“Hmmp, it’s good that you put your heart into this. If you keep this up, I don’t mind you being the bottom member of our clan.”

Kay and Ixine, who were on the horse behind them, laughed.

“Hey Yuuki, your attitude is like that of a tribal chieftain, you know?”

“Well, it’s Yuuki after all.”

“Wait…”

Yuuki’s face blushed as she turned her body on the air hoverboard after uncrossing her arms.

“You there, what did you just say?”

“Nothing~~ Right, Ixine?”

“Nothing at all~~”

“Don’t look down on me, want me to cut you into pieces?”

“Wah~~ How scary~~”

Kay put her hands on her head and twisted about in an exaggerated manner.

After laughing for a while, Naga called out to the three of them.

“Okay, let’s go back to Harrigan, the other witches should be gathered by now.”

Naga spurred the horse gently and pulled the reins.

The horse carrying Naga and Cu sped up immediately and left Yuuki in the dust.

“W-Wait, stop!”

Yuuki increased the speed of the air hoverboard, Ixine pulled on the reins in a hurry too.
The four of them, riding their horses, and Yuuki, on her air board, turned into specks in the distance as they disappeared into the wilderness.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 2

2016-04-05T20:30:47Z

Zexth: Created page with "The 1st wave of the Kasandora Kingdom’s black forest invasion army departed from Fort Ein. It was comprised of the 2nd battalion, which had 500 soldiers. On the other hand,..."

The 1st wave of the Kasandora Kingdom’s black forest invasion army departed from Fort Ein.
It was comprised of the 2nd battalion, which had 500 soldiers.
On the other hand, the 2nd wave consisted of the 1st battalion and the 3rd wave consisted of the 3rd battalion, both of which had 500 soldiers in them. They maintained well-organized ranks while standing by near the outskirts of Fort Ein. These were not the only troops available, there was also a reserve force within the regimental headquarters.
The ratio between infantry and cavalry was about 5:1.
In other words, in each battalion of 500, there were 420 infantry and 80 cavalry.
Judging from the norms of troop formations in this world, it was a balanced number.
Not to mention, if you paid closer attention to the infantry, there would be 120 archers for every 300 foot soldiers.
Assuming it was a battle on a plain field, the first action taken would be to fire arrows at each other, and after that, charging at the enemy troops with cavalry and infantry. This type of strategy would be frequently applied; nevertheless, it didn’t seem like the cavalry would get a chance to act this time.
The reason for that was because of the steep slope that made it impossible for them to charge in.
In this sort of terrain, they would be easy targets because they couldn’t utilize their full speed.
If the cavalry wanted to take part, they’d have to dismount and lead their horses up while the infantry suppressed any attacks from the top of the cliff.
First, it was necessary for the archers and foot soldiers to climb up the big cliff and gain control of the fort.
With foot soldiers and archers bearing the responsibility of fighting the witches, the cavalry was assigned as the rearguard in case of emergencies.

The 1st wave, consisting of the 2nd battalion, left in the morning, and was assigned the task of passing through the gentler mountain passes, reaching the Schweiz River by midday, and setting up camp.
For the sake of future battles, the army commander General Geobalk decided to set up this place as a base for food storage warehouse.
The General predicted that they would be able to seize the witches’ fort within a day.
Assuming that his prediction came true, the soldiers would be fine with only enough provisions to last for 2-3 days.
However, once the fort was taken over, there would be a need for repairs and reinforcements. Not to mention, they will also have to guard the slope between the plain and the great cliff. Even the road from Fort Ein to the base of the slope needed maintenance.

Geobalk had to make the army of 2000 soldiers strictly follow his tactics within a short period of time.
In regard to fortified cities, there were other methods they could utilize, such as raiding the conquered city’s food storage to feed their army. Nevertheless, there was not enough to be taken from the witches’ small fort.
The general assigned 300 soldiers to attend to the supplies for the 2000 officers and men.

On a side note.

It was then decided that Raibaha, who was harshly criticized for losing the majority of his forces, would fill the position of commanding officer for the supply unit.

Reassigned from a company captain of 100 soldiers to the commander of 300 supply corp, one would think that he was moving up in the hierarchy judging from the number of subordinates.
However, becoming a commander of a rear support troop after being released from the position of a combat company captain, was in fact more of a demotion than a promotion.

“I guess, nothing good comes from being involved with the witches.”

Raibaha grieved, but nonetheless, he wondered himself if it was really as bad as he had thought.
He had directly experienced the dreadful nature of the witches’ attacks.
Perhaps he was actually quite lucky not to have to stand on the front lines and face them.
Leaving that aside, Geobalk, who was a veteran general with a long history of military service, came up with the following plan:

After the 1st wave (2nd battalion) set up perimeter defences at Schweiz River, the 2nd wave (1st battalion) and 3rd wave (3rd battalion) will move in behind them and set up camp.

The next morning, the main force advanced towards the great cliff, leaving behind a small number to defend the base camp.
Judging from their experiences up till now, which was the probing attacks to determine the combat capability of the witches, the General didn’t even consider the possibility that the witch will attack them while they were on the march.

If there was going to be a battle, the General thought it would happen the moment they crested the cliff, but at the same time, he didn’t really think there would be an attack.
The biggest reason for why he thought so was because of the overwhelming difference in the numbers between the two sides.
The witches that guarded the fort on top of the cliff would be, at most, a dozen, or so he imagined.
The witches might possess abilities beyond that of human, which was magic, but there was no way they could match an army of nearly 2000.

No matter how strong the giant doll from the rumors was, as long it’s a battle on a plain, there were countless methods to deal with it.

That doll could be defeated pretty easily if they could surround it with 100-200 cavalry.
Because the potential of a wooden puppet is fully displayed in a narrow place where only a limited number of soldiers can fight it, Geobalk concluded that it won’t be able to utilize its power against a large group in open grounds.
And his evaluation was right.

In the last battle, the puppet that was lured downhill was attack by battering rams pulled by cavalry, which proved very effective.
After that, the allied soldiers sustained injuries due to the doll catching fire and exploding; nevertheless, Geobalk was questioning if dolls that sustain heavy damages will explode.
Again, his guess had hit the mark.
What he also managed to verify was the fact that the witches wouldn’t sortie with 2 or more puppets.
Therefore, he predicted that they would only utilize a single puppet each time.
This assumption was also correct.
If that’s the case, the general reached the conclusion that the witches would not be a threat to his army as long they battled on the plains.
Geobalk’s analysis and hypothesis was flawless.
Or rather, he was completely correct.
The only miscalculation of the General was that the witches had abandoned the way they fought all these while and adopted the tactics of Naga, who came from an alternate world. Since it was impossible for either him or his men to learn about Naga’s presence beforehand, one could say that it was hard to blame him for his tactics failing in this case.

Shortly after the 1st wave left, the 2nd wave also departed from Fort Ein.
Its soldiers’ steps were steady and their formation tight.
Well-disciplined troops meant they were easy to command.
Following them, the general, his staff officers, and his guards prepared for departure.
Geobalk, who straddled on a fawn-colored steed, called out to an adjutant next to him.
“The 3rd wave will depart as well. Tell that to the 3rd battalion.”
“Yes.”

Seeing the cavalry messenger breaking into a run, Geobalk addressed his staff officers, who were organizing the surroundings, with a loud voice.

“We will immediately crush the witches’ fort on the cliff! Don’t lose to the likes of witches!”
“Yes Sir!”
“Keep his Majesty our King and God our Father in your hearts for this battle!”

“Yes Sir!!”
“Excellent, move out!”

Responding to Geobalk, voices of the staff officers reverberated through the area.

“Move out!”
“General Geobalk will be setting off personally!”
“Don’t fall behind!”

The departure time for the 200 soldiers from regimental headquarters, led by the general, was around 5th watch. (10 in the morning Earth Time)
The majority of these 200 were cavalry.
Following the regimental headquarters, the 3rd battalion of 500 soldiers came after.

Like that, the whole invasion army of 2000 soldiers, 1700 soldiers if the supply unit is omitted, left the fort. If one was to mark their departure date using their calendar, it would be the 24th day of the 5th month of the 12th year of Kasandora III’s reign.

The day’s weather was clear.
Some clouds appeared here and there in the sky, it was a day where they could feel a bit of humidity coming from the unobstructed sun’s rays.

Once the regimental headquarters and the 3rd unit arrived at the encampment, the sun was already about to set.
The location they chose to camp on was an open, flat land, located a bit away from the Schweiz River.
Since there were small tributaries nearby that were pouring into the river, the water supply wouldn’t become a problem.
It was more than large enough for the 2000 men to make camp.
Geobalk’s plan was to stay here overnight and leave the next morning. After that, they would advance directly towards the place before the great cliff and conduct a reconnaissance of the enemy’s movements.
By the time the general and the rest reached, the 1st and 2nd wave have already set up a simple base and set up tents.

Despite saying so, they had only managed to build a wooden fence using logs cut on their way from the mountain, and had yet to set up abatis and blockades yet.
They didn’t consider they’d be assaulted by the witches in the first place, thus, it wasn’t really necessary to strengthen their encampment.
The simple base was for the general, staff officers and officers to rest, as well as a place to store provisions that would be coming later.

After the 2nd and 3rd wave arrived, the soldiers put up their tents in preparation for their stay.

Ahead of their encampment, there was the Schweiz River flowing in front of a gently sloping hill. The river’s width ranged from 20 – 25 yards. Its flow was relatively fast and its depth could only reach one’s waist.
As long as its water doesn’t flood during a rainfall, it should be possible for the foot soldiers to cross the river, not to mention the cavalry.
The battalion commander of the 2nd battalion ordered the scouting troop to cross it for reconnaissance before sunset, however, nothing unusual was spotted.
Of course, there was no sign of the witches.
That too was an obvious conclusion for the humans.
So far, no one had ever heard of reports where the witches left the black forest.
Even if the witches ambushed them there, they wouldn’t be able to overcome the scouts of 10 to 20 men. That was the experience from their battle so far, and the battalion commander didn’t think it would be any different this time.

But to play it safe, he didn’t force the scouts to venture too deep.
If he pushed this hazardous duty onto them, it would only encourage them to desert.

Humans will fear whatever hides inside the darkness.
Humans will fear violent beasts that eat people as their prey.
And they will also fear the witches with abnormal abilities.

For a common soldier in this period, it was impossible to order him to abide by iron clad rules.

Fires were kindled here and there inside the encampment, and the smell of cooking rose up into the air.
Despite the battle being scheduled for the following day, no tension could be sensed coming from the soldiers. Perhaps, being informed about the difference in both sides’ military strength gave them their mental composure.
No matter how strong the witches were, the soldiers knew that they weren’t invincible.
In fact, in numerous battles so far, the human armies had defeated many witches, or capturing and executing them.
The witches were fearsome existences, but not unbeatable.
As long as one had enough numbers, there were no enemies that could not be defeated. That included witches.
This was a belief commonly shared by the soldiers of this period.
That was what the rank and file felt, and was even more so for the officers.
The veteran general and his officers deemed that they could capture the fort even without having to fight. If, however, there was one, it would probably be at the bottom of the slope leading up to the black forest.

Therefore, that night, except for the people on the night shift, the officers and men entered into a sound sleep.
Obviously, nothing occurred on that night as well.

The eastern sky continued to brighten.
Finally, the sun peeked itself over the horizon and it became bright.
On the other hand, the west side was still dyed in ultramarine, however, the east was burning in a deep red with the morning glow.
It was time for daybreak.
Looking above, the majority of the sky was covered with gray clouds, however, there were openings in various spots.
The clouds were not very thick, and there was most likely no need to worry about rain on that day.

*gong gong gong gong*
*gong gong gong*

Inside the camp, a gong signaled that it was time to wake up.
Did they think it was feeding time? The horses pulling carts drew closer after hearing the gong.
One after another, soldiers began to emerge out from their simple tents.
Most of them went to sleep without wearing their armor, as they didn’t expect a surprise attack from the witches. Therefore, they weren’t wearing them as they left their tents.
Another reason for that was because the tents were cramped and low, which made them unable to wear any equipment inside them.
Compared with them, the commanders, captains, leaders, the general, and his staff exited from nicer tents that were several times bigger.

Unlike the soldiers, they were already wearing armor.

“Hey, put your armor on quickly!”
“Those who are on duty, prepare water and fodder for the horses!”
“Don’t neglect your morning breakfast!”

Voices from captains and leaders of platoons and companies flew about inside the camp.

At that time, the scouting troop that patrolled the bank of the river returned,
Their troop consisted of the 6th platoon assigned to the 2nd company of the 2nd battalion.
Since the 2nd battalion was the first to settle down near to the river, they were in charge of scouting.

“Reporting to the 2nd company captain! Reporting to the 2nd company captain!”

Feeling an unusual sensation, the commander of the 2nd company jumped up at the voice of a platoon’s commander.

“Did something happened?”
“Something strange is happening on the other side of the bank.”
“Something strange, you say?”
“No, it’s hard for me to explain, but there’re things lined up.”
“That’s why I’m asking you what’s happening.”
“I-I don’t understand it myself.”

The 2nd company’s captain frowned.
With the report sounding vague, the captain intended to scold the man. nevertheless, his subordinate seemed to be frightened by something approaching.
After all, he was a platoon leader and not a newly recruited person. On top of that, he had some experience as well.
If you consider that, him falling into a panic is something abnormal.

The 2nd company executive officer called out the leaders of the 3rd, 4th, and 5th platoons, and ordered them to go out with the scouting troop to check the condition at the river. The executive officer himself went to report to the company captain.
After hearing the account, the captain then said that he himself would confirm the situation. At that point, the executive officer assembled 20 individuals, who were under direct supervision of the captain, and appointed them to advance towards the Schweiz river. At the same time, he sent a messenger to the 2nd battalion commander.
As soon as the executive officer ordered the 1st, 2nd, 7th, and 8th platoon to prepare for battle and be on the standby, he straddled his horse and tagged along with his superior and his other officers till the Schweiz river.

“W…..What’s that?”

Progressing to the river bank with his horse, the captain strained his voice as if gasping and opened his mouth widely. Then he stared with wide eyes and looked at the opposite bank.
His subordinates, who were standing in a row on top of their horses, couldn’t provide an answer.
On their right and left sides, the leaders of the 3rd, 4th, and 5th, platoons gazed at the other side of the bank as well, however, nobody raised a voice as they were unable to comprehend the strange view before their eyes.

In front of the right side of the riverbank, there was a wasteland expanding.
Overall, in the south-eastern side, in other words, in the direction of the black forest, there was a gentle slope stretching out, with no undulations, making the view unobstructed.
On top of a cliff on the other side, a thick, dense lump that looked like a black hat was seen.
It was the black forest
Through the wasteland leading to the gentle slope, a path, which could hardly be called a path, stretched onward.
Nearby, there were neatly lined objects arranged in rank that blocked the path, as if hindering the soldiers’ way.
Was the distance from the river shore to that point perhaps about a half of a League?
Since it was far away, it wasn’t clear what those objects were.
However, it was certain some things were lined up horizontally there.
If one was to look closely, there wasn’t just a single row, but several of them.
After all, due to the wide distance, they were unable to decisively tell whether it was 2, 3, or perhaps more rows of those things.

The one who came back to his senses fastest was the executive officer of the 2nd company, who was, at the same time, the actual person managing the company-related jobs.

“T-This is…..Captain, I think it’s better to report this to our Battalion Commander…..”

As he advised his superior with a trembling voice, the captain came back to himself.
The 2nd company captain ordered a messenger to report to the 2nd battalion and immediately gather the leaders from the 3rd to 6th platoons.
Around the captain, there were his staff officers and the leaders of 4 platoons lined up.

“Götze”

He called the name of the executive officer.

“Go and quickly summon the 1st, 2nd, and 7th platoons that are on standby at the camp together with their commanders. But leave the 8th platoon on standby.”
“Yes”

The executive officer, Götze, rushed over to a messenger waiting upon for an order.
Whereas, the commander continued to pass down his orders.

“The 3rd, 4th, and 6th platoons will cross the river so as to confirm what those things are. However, don’t do anything besides that, and don’t go near anything recklessly. I’ll entrust Halous with the leadership of the 3 platoons.”

Being ordered, the 4th platoon leader saluted.

“Halous, after you cross the river with the 3rd, 4th, and 6th platoons, inspect the things that are lined up on the other side of the bank.”

Once Halous repeated the order, the company captain nodded down and responded.

“We will be awaiting an opportunity at the left side of the riverbank together with the 5th platoon and preparing in case something happens. As soon as the 1st, 2nd, and 7th platoons arrive, follow after them. Fine, now go!”
“Yes!”

Cursing inside their hearts for being given a troublesome task, the leaders of the 3rd, 4th, and 6th platoons dashed over to their subordinates.

After the crossing of the abovementioned platoons, the 2nd company captain selected 5 people from among his cavalry and sent them toward the other side of the bank.
The horse-riders stopped at the right side of the shore on top of the bank, without progressing forward.
It seemed that their main duty was to observe the other 3 platoons rather than scouting.
Perhaps it was done so as to probe which soldier would escape and which one would perform a meritorious deed.
At the same time, they cavalry would bear the responsibility of immediately running their horses and checking the situation if something was to happen.

The 3 platoons, which were comprised of a total of 30 people, progressed carefully.
In a period where there were no optical instruments like telescopes and binoculars, as long they didn’t possess magic, scouting could only be done using your eyes.
The platoons advanced until they could confirm what the objects were.

“S….Stumps?”

Someone muttered.

Indeed, the neatly lined up cylindrical stumps that ranged anywhere between 0.7 m and 0.9m and stretched out from both sides in front of them would probably be best described as “stumps”. However, the stumps had weird parts.
There were two short, thin, rod-like things attached to their lower end.
And then, on the left and right sides of the stumps, there were two additional thin, pole-like objects attached to them, or so it seemed.
These two poles were also thinner and longer than the previous ones.

“What the… doesn’t it look like a wooden puppet?”

Hearing somebody mutter the word “stumps”, another person responded.
Being told so, the two rods resembled short legs, whereas, another two at the sides looked similarly to a pair of arms.

“They won’t move at all, I guess.”
“As one would expect, ain’t they just puppets?”
“But, why would somebody leave them in a place like this?”

At that moment, the soldiers looked at each other’s face.

“Could it be…..”
“W….Witches?”
“Still, for what purpose?”
“Do they plan to threaten us?”
“You mean with those?”
“Certainly, aren’t they of a size that could be easily beaten if kicked?”
“I wonder if there’s some sort of curse inside of them.”

The soldiers tilted their heads similarly while expressing their doubts. However, in the end none of them was able to figure out the dolls’ purpose

“What should we do, Leader Halous”

The 3rd platoon leader asked the 4th platoon leader that was in charge of this scouting troop.
Once Halous, who looked around his surrounding, turned back around, he responded to the 3rd platoon leader with a heavy tone.

“It appears there are no places in which enemy could hide, so there doesn’t seem to be any need to worry about an unexpected attack coming from the witches…? Assuming that’s true, shouldn’t we try to advance a bit further. Even if the witches left them here, these small sized dolls won’t become a threat.”
“I guess so….”
“Excellent, we will go a bit further.”

At Halous’ command, the 30 individuals moved forward.

Sticking out his face from the inside of one of the holes they’d made, Naga watched the enemy soldiers from a distance and immediately called out to Selena, who could observe the surroundings with her magic called Heaven’s Eyes.

“What’s the situation?”

Heaven’s Eyes was her forte, it was a magic that could move her own point of view high into the middle of the sky.
Like that, Selena could observe over distances and all around while she was on the ground as if she was in the sky like Yuuki.

Selena answered in a whisper.

“About 30 of them are heading in this direction while carefully approaching the dolls. Other than that, there are troops waiting at the side of the riverbank.”
“Is that so? So far, they’ve been progressing like we’d expected them to.”

Naga shifted his gaze around.

The other witches had stuck out their heads just like him with gazes filled with determination.

Not seeing any signs of discomposure on their faces, Naga felt relieved and, at the same time, amazed.

(Will this plan work out? Either way, the battle between the witches and the humans is about to happen, I guess.)

Despite the all-or-nothing battle that was about to happen, Naga wore a daring smile. ‘We did what we had to do. The only thing left is to entrust our luck to the heavens’ – is what it said. Was it perhaps an expression of resolution to show his defiance?

(We’ve trained and prepared for victory. Saying so, I guess we will win as long we don’t lose. Of course it can’t be helped, if we lose. More importantly, provided we win, I don’t want to have any casualties on our side.)

Naga earnestly wished for that.

The distance that separated the scouting troop from the things lined up in the wasteland was around 270 meters. Once they advanced and drew close, they were able to confirm what, exactly, those objects were.
The 3rd platoon was in the first row, 6th platoon in the 2nd row, and the 4th platoon in the 3rd row. They advanced a short distance and then stopped.

They were about 40 yards (100-110 meters) away.
The 3 leaders, who stood right behind the 3 platoons, strained their eyes as if trying to stretch themselves.

“As they said, they’re just stump dolls…..?”
“Seems to be so.”

Numerous things, which appeared to be wooden stumps with legs and hands, were lined up in formation.
Should one describe them as being lined up? Most likely they were placed; nevertheless, the bunch of wooden doll-like object and the scouting troop were facing each other in formation on both sides of the path.

The scouting troop was formed into three rows, however, they confirmed that the doll-like objects made four rows.
Did a single row consist of roughly 16-17 each? Also, the dolls were lined up at an interval of about 10-12 yards between all four rows.

“I don’t get it anymore.”
“I guess they won’t move.”
“That’s because they’re puppets after all.”
“Still, they look similar to that giant puppet controlled by those witches.”
“T-True, we can’t lower our guard.”

The 3 leaders looked at each other’s faces. Finally, two other people beside Halous asked him with questionable faces.

“Then, what should we do, Leader Halous?”

As they threw a question at him, Halous grumbled in a low tone and twisted his neck.

“I guess we should head back, as we were told to not do anything reckless.”

After that, the captain of 6th platoon suggested an idea.

“Because they’re things hard to explain to Captain, how about we take 1 or 2 samples back? Wouldn’t it probably be faster to have him see?”

“That’s true, because we ourselves don’t have the slightest idea as to what they could be, not even from this close range…. we might get scolded by Captain. Since they don’t seem to be too big or heavy to be transported, it’s probably not a bad idea for us to carry back some and show them to the superiors. It’d better for our company captain and battalion commander to have better insight as to what they are.”
“Well then, we’re going.”

The 6th platoon’s leader raised up his hand,

There was probably meaning in what his men, who were the first to suggest, said. However, more importantly, by carrying back the real samples, they would make themselves look more hard working than the other platoons……One couldn’t say whether this proposal with its sly calculation would work.

Was he perceptive enough to notice his intentions? The 3rd platoon’s leader stepped forward.

“In that case, we’ll come as well.”

Halous made a wry smile inside his heart while nodding.

“Then, the two of you go.”

The 2 platoon leaders went back to their group and shouted at their subordinates.

“Oi, we’re going to take those dolls with us.”
“We’ll be carrying the dolls. Half of you come with me.”

Leading 5 subordinates in each of their group, the 2 leaders began to progress toward what seemed to be a crowd of lined up wooden puppets. Once they did so, the things…. looked like they moved slightly.

“Oi, oi, didn’t they just move?”

The leader of the 6th platoon pointed forward and screamed.
The gazes of all the soldiers focused at once on the crowd of dolls.

“Ain’t they…holding something?”

Indeed, there was something lying in front of each doll’s slender, rod-like arms.

As this thing wasn’t visible until a while ago, there was no doubt it was covered with earth so as to conceal it.

“What, is this?”

The 3rd platoon leader shaded his eyes while peering in the front.

“A bow?”

Judging from their shape, one could guess it was a bow held by a puppet.
And it wasn’t just a single doll.
All 60 individuals in the front group were holding the same type of bow.
No, that’s wrong.
Aren’t those dolls lying in a row behind them also holding a bow in their hands?

Not to mention, it wasn’t clear what the dolls carried on their backs from far away as it was hidden, however, judging from this distance, it appeared to be something basket-shaped and attached to their backs.
Their right hand, which was half-hidden behind their trunk, showed a slight movement.

It seemed that a pair of arms was splitting from its body with a joint in the middle of each arm.
In comparison with their simple and utility focused legs and trunk, their arms appeared to be designed in detail.

‘What are they intending to do?’ – as if questioning so, the soldiers, who stepped forward, fixed their eyes upon that place.

“Don’t!”

The 4th platoon leader screamed.

“Return back! Retreat quickly!”

At Halous who was shouting and swinging his right hand, the soldiers of the 3rd and 6th platoons turned around and looked with confused expressions.

“Return backkkkkk! Those guys are planning to shoot us with their bows!”

By the time Halous screamed, the crowd of dolls prepared to fire.

Were the soldiers unable to grasp the sudden change in the situation? They turned around once again while wearing suspicious expressions.

Immediately after that.

FueenFueen – sounds of something cutting through the air were heard.

“Guwaa!”

Following that, a soldier fell.
Everyone’s eyes focused on the fallen soldier.
Between his eyebrows, there was a single arrow quivering.

“Whaaaa–?”

Having their faces distorted from surprise, again, the soldiers looked around.

FueennFueennFueennFueenn

The surrounding air trembled from the overlapping sounds of arrows piercing through it.

“Yahh”
“Gahh”
“Uwaa”

Raising their voices in screams, numerous soldiers dropped to the ground.
On the other hand, the arrows continued to fall one after another.
They were on top of a plain with no shelter.
Nor had they any shields to block the arrows.
They were also lightly equipped since their main duty was to scout.
Not to mention, about 12 of them were concentrated in close quarters.

With all that, the arrows pierced them without resistance.
The soldiers continued to fall quickly.
Those who didn’t die instantly had their limbs pierced and were unable to participate in combat.
The remaining 12 people, who stood behind on standby, were in the same situation as they too couldn’t hide themselves nor did they have any shields for protection.
Finally, the remaining soldiers fell.
Halous, who saw through the enemy’s intention, was a bit late in his reaction. As a result, he too fell on the spot, with his chest and thighs shot through by the arrows.

There were as well those who responded quickly with their bows, nevertheless, most of them missed the dolls as their target was too small.

And despite some them hitting, the puppets wouldn’t cease moving after being hit with 1 or 2 arrows.
Obviously, this made the soldiers flee.
However, showing their bare backs was the same as committing suicide.
Right after they broke into a run, arrows rained down on them, piercing their backs, their necks, and thighs.
In the end, no one managed to escape from the dolls’ range of fire.

It didn’t take much of time for the 3rd, 4th, 6th platoons of the 2nd company to be completely annihilated.

The cavalry, who were at the right bank and watching over the scouting troop’s movements, realized something had happened.

“What’s that?”
“Are they under attack?”

They saw the pitiful sight of their allies falling on the wasteland.

“There’s no doubt about it. It’s the enemy’s attaaack!”
“Where are the enemies?!”
“Where are the witches hiding?!”

If it was an attack from the witches, the 5 cavalry couldn’t rescue their allies even if they were to dash over to them.
Rather, they would die in vain.
The 5 of them immediately turned around with their horses.

Aiming for the left bank on which the main force of the 2nd battalion was located, the horse-riders began to cross the river while splashing through the water.
The water was usually shallow, and today it was even emptier than usual.
In an instant, the horses cut through the river.
As they passed from the right to left side of the bank, nobody seemed to have noticed the meaning behind “there being less water than the usual”.

“It’s the enemy attack! THE ENEMY ATTAAACK! the scouting troop is being attacked by the enemy on the other side of the river!”

Shouting noisily, the 5 horse-riders ran up the bank and aimed for the place where the 2nd company captain was.

“What’s the matter?!”
“What do you mean by enemy attack?!”
“What happened?!”
“What’s happening?!”

The staff officers around the company captain yelled in turns.

“I don’t know the details, but it’s certain that our allies have sustained injuries after being ambushed!”

The faces of the officers turned pale.

“We are going to cross the river. Everyone, follow me!”

The captain of the company who saddled his horse shouted.

“But, we still haven’t grasped the situation….”

Trying to intercept the captain, he scolded his people.

“As if we can watch and see our comrades dying? Are you idiots?!”

Being told the truth, perhaps the captain couldn’t handle making the decision to abandon their allies coming from other commanding officers and their superiors.

The 2nd company captain couldn’t handle retreating after hearing of the troops’ sacrifice.

(If I do so, won’t I end up just like Raibaha?)

An image of Raibaha becoming the captain of the supply unit as a result of his tactical failure surfaced inside his head.

Right now, Raibaha was probably carrying the provision to the encampment by the sweat of his brow.
That was the result of him missing his chance for a meritorious deed on the battlefield.

(First, we are going to rush over to our allies. Even if we can’t rescue them all it should be fine as long as my actions will be judged as trying to do so.)

The 2nd company captain was also one of those who had lived through this world of turmoil.

Still, rather than being heroic, the fact that he made a reckless decision despite not understanding the situation wasn’t something that could be praised as a captain.

As soon the captain rode into the river, his subordinates could only follow him whether they liked it or not.

“Mobilize the 8th platoon! The rest will come with me!”

Once the captain ordered, others followed him.
The staff officers and their subordinates rode into the river in succession.
Seeing the cavalry crossing the river ahead, the 1st, 2nd, 5th, and 7th platoons, who were on standby, ran down the terrace. Thanks to that, they were also able to grasp how deep the water was.

Not making a big fuss of that, the horse-riders quickly crossed the river.

Soon after the cavalry ascended the terrace of the river bank, an unbelievable view stretched out before them.

A row consisting of 60 puppets that was supposed to be far away approached near the river.

One of the horse-riders, who witnessed the ambush of the scouting troop, ran back to them and shouted.

“It’s them! They’re those dolls that were lined up in front!”

The soldiers of the 2nd company who crossed the river in order to reach the other side didn’t notice the approaching puppets as they were descending from the terrace into the river.
What are those crowds?
Seems like they are the ones responsible for attacking the allies.

The officers and men, who couldn’t grasp the situation, were late in reacting.
By the time they realized it, arrows rained down on their heads.
The cavalry didn’t cover their whole body with heavy armor since they were riding on horses.
Wearing it would mean sacrificing the horse’s speed, and the control of the horse would become much more troublesome.
Despite them having their chest, stomach, elbows, and knees covered, the other parts of their body were barely armored.
And whenever arrows fall like that, the possibility of their exposed parts getting pierced is high.
In most cases, a rider who gets hit will fall off their horse and be unable to control it.

Even if they don’t get shot, it was still possible for their horses to be injured. As a result, the horses would go wild and buck their riders off.
The 2nd company captain watched, dumbfounded, as his staff officers and his cavalry dropped from their horses one after another.
He still couldn’t understand what was happening.
Rather than that, should one say that his ability to reason froze?
It was natural that the spaced out captain would get hit.
The moment he felt the pain coming from his pierced arm, the captain return back to his senses.
It appeared that he still wasn’t out of luck as it was only his left arm that got pierced.
There were also those among his subordinates who had sustained life-threatening injuries from getting shot in their thighs and falling off their horses.
As well as those rolling on the ground, who were hit by even more arrows, writhing in agony.
The ones who had the worst luck would die instantly after getting hit in the face.
Seeing the disastrous scene around him, the captain came to realize what a dangerous situation he was in. Abandoning his effort of trying to act like a brave captain, the man attempted to dash away without giving orders.
However, there was a limit even to his luck.

Immediately after the captain galloped away and exposed his back, he was pierced by a single arrow through his nape.
Instantly feeling pain running through his whole body, the man fell off his horse without being able to scream.
By this time, almost all the officers had fallen.
There was nothing more devastating than a unit that loses its commanding officer.

The cavalry, together with the soldiers of 4 platoons, stared in astonishment how their superiors fell off their horses noisily. Nevertheless, once the arrows flew in their direction, they lost their composure and became chaotic.
The platoon leaders couldn’t make their move as they would act on a command from their superiors. They would fight and retreat only if they were told so.
However, there was no longer anyone who could give them orders.
The platoon leaders couldn’t adapt to the sudden change and the men could only follow them around blindly as the unit took heavy damage.
10 people, who quickly escaped in fear, somehow managed to cross the river and reach its left bank. However, the remaining would die in action or incur heavy injuries and fall on the ground at the other side of the bank.

During that time, among the 90 people from all the platoons and the personnel from the company deputy, only 12 people were able to escape and reach the left bank.

Even if one was to add the 8th platoon stationed at the left bank, the remaining number of the 2nd company would be 22 soldiers.
It was a disastrous result. The company lost 7 out of 8 from its whole number.

“Commander, just what on earth is that?!”

A single member of the 2nd battalion headquarters who advanced toward the edge of the left bank looked at the battalion commander’s pale face next to him. The commander, Sneijder, spat out.

“Damn. It’s the witches, it’s an ambush by the witches.”

Having Sneijder draw that conclusion, his subordinates trembled in fear.
Until now, nobody had gone through an experience of being ambushed like that by the witches.
The fact that their magic was powerful was well known, but till now they hadn’t been that aggressive in their attacks.
This was common knowledge among the officers and the men who stood at the front line, still, the surprise attack they just witnessed now was completely out of their expectations.

Just like the Kasandora Kingdom had gotten serious about invading the black forest, this time, the witches gave an impression of trying to stop Kasandora’s plans with their full power.

They were fighting against serious witches.
Just imagining it was terrifying for the human soldiers.

“W-What should we do….?”

Another person from the battalion headquarters looked hard at Sneijder.

“Saying this and that. If they’re going to hinder our march, we’ll just crush them.”

Sneijder who replied so could only say this.
There was no way for him to show a weak attitude as a battalion commander.
He had already lost nearly 80 people out of 500 before charging the fort of the witches.
It wouldn’t be wrong to say it was a big mistake.
Sneijder had to recover from this error.
He had to clear his dishonor.
Otherwise, there would be no future prospects for him.

“We will send a messenger to General Geobalk!”
“Y-Yes.”

A messenger stepped forward.

“Tell him that our vanguard was ambushed at the other side of the bank by wooden dolls that seem to belong to the witches. So as to secure the crossing of the river, the 2nd battalion will forcefully eliminate the enemy dolls. That’s it.”

“I repeat: Our vanguard was ambushed at the other side of the bank by wooden dolls that seem to belong to the witches. So as to secure the crossing of the river, the 2nd battalion will forcefully eliminate the enemy dolls. The above message is to be conveyed by the 2nd battalion commander Sneijder to General Geobalk.”

Making sure of the order that was repeated, Sneijder said with an impatient voice.

“Fine, now go! hurry!”

The messenger straddled a nearby horse and galloped toward the headquarters of the General.

Normally, they would have to wait for an order coming from the general commanding the invasion, Geobalk, but Sneijder, who was fired up about clearing his name, decided, on his own, to cross the river.
Depending on the report, the general might move them to the rear and appoint another battalion for the extermination.
If that happened, Sneijder would lose the chance to redeem himself.
This was something he feared.

“Advance with the 1st and 3rd company! The battalion headquarters and the 4th company will follow after that. Once you reach the left riverbank, stop there for a while and check the status of the enemy’s dolls.”

When a command is passed down by one’s own battalion commander, staff officers can do nothing but follow.
They began to move hurriedly toward the river.

Selena, who was facing upwards, called out.

“Naga-san, a force of a battalion’s size began moving on the other side of the bank!”

Selena wore clothes matching to the color of the reddish brown ground.

Naga, who was dressed similarly while lying on his belly, suddenly rose, unintentionally, at her report. However, he lowered his body in a hurry once more.

(That was dangerous. I can’t afford to let myself get exposed now.)

Naga and Harrigan, who had left the holes, progressed toward the river.

In order to convey her commands to the dolls, it was necessary for Harrigan to move forward. The bigger the gaps between her and the puppets, the worse the conditions would be.

Saying so, Naga and the rest also tagged along with Harrigan as her guard.
If their presence was to be exposed, they would probably be showered with the enemy’s arrows.
And even though the possibility was low, there was a chance that the cavalry would rush towards them.
If that happened, the execution of Naga’s plan would become more complicated.

Far from that, he could feel a sense of peril permeating his body at once.

(Calm down me, Calm down me. It should be fine as long as I leave the scouting to Selena)

Telling that to himself, Naga looked at the puppets forming a line in front and turned his eyes toward the terrace of the riverbank,
It was hard for him to check from that position, but Yuuki should be hiding somewhere with her board.
The one who could fly over the actual scene and report to Ais, who was in charge of launching the trap, was Yuuki.
Still, Naga didn’t want her to be spotted by the enemy while she’d be flying over the river.
If that happened, the enemy would become cautious of their trap, making their surprise attack half as effective.

If she got shot down, the plan would be a failure.

(I’m relying on you, Yuuki. Please do it skillfully.)

As if praying, Naga directed his silent words of encouragement to Yuuki, who wasn’t visible.

General Geobalk was the first one to learn about his troops being involved in a battle with the witches from the messenger sent by the 2nd battalion commander.
In an era where there were no telephone or wireless communication, one could only dispatch a foot soldier or cavalry as a messenger. Still, one problem with such communication was the inability to send an immediate response to a situation.
There were many instances in which correspondence would be delayed.

Having an audience with the messenger, who had interrupted his preparation for departure, the general jumped up at the content of the report.

“Oi, stop Sneijder immediately!”

Being shouted at by the general, a messenger was quickly called to the headquarters of the invasion army.

“Tell him to wait until we arrive at the spot, tell him not to do anything reckless!”

At his words, his adjutant instructed the messenger.

“Fine, now go!”

After seeing off the two messengers, the adjutant returned to the general’s side.

“What are your orders?”
“There’s no time for pondering about that. We will immediately depart for the left riverbank of the Schweiz. Pass that information to the 1st and 3rd battalion.”
“Y-Yes”

Watching the adjutant and staff officers gathering messengers and calling out the 1st and 3rd battalion commanders, Geobalk felt an inexpressible anxiety building in his chest.

Being assaulted by the witches at this stage was completely out of his expectations.
The general was convinced that even if a battle was to take place, it would happen no sooner than at the time they would climb up the great cliff.
Looking back at the past battles with the witches, it was only natural to think that way.
In order to understand their fighting style, they had initiated numerous small battles and investigated and confirmed how the witches would cope with it.
Till now, the witches hadn’t attacked outside of the forest, and they would only devote themselves to repelling their attacks.
Geobalk’s based his strategy for the expedition on this premise.
If one was to look at all their battles with the witches until now, this would be the most obvious conclusion. Not to mention that historical records also supported this.

Things like the witches descending to the plains and fighting the human army tactically was a story that was 100 years too early for them to believe.
At the very least, this was something unheard and unseen to him since his enrollment into military service.
The witches should be carrying out a policy of nonaggressive defence. Seeing how this major premise had crumbled, Geobalk felt a disturbance inside his heart.

(Still, no matter how I look at it, this fighting style isn’t like them. Did some kind of change take place among their numbers? Or perhaps, they finally decided to become serious, and bare their fangs at us? Don’t tell me that the scattered clans inside the forest decided to band together? If that’s true, we might encounter more trouble than what I anticipated.)

As the supreme commander, Geobalk had to deal with a new situation.
A situation in which the witches immediately turned aggressive.

Taking along his staff while riding quickly on his horse, Geobalk tried to add amendments to his already drawn strategy, but he couldn’t reach a final conclusion.
As long he couldn’t confirm what kind of attack the witches were trying to carry out, he couldn’t respond accurately.

(Despite this, that bastard Sneijder)

Even if the aggression from the witches was out of his expectation, the veteran general felt the urge to punish the 2nd battalion commander for again exposing his men to a danger after having already lost 80 of his subordinates.

(That good-for-nothing bastard, I need to teach him a lesson once this battle ends)

Upon learning about the witches’ fighting style betraying their expectations, taking careful measures was more than necessary.
At any rate, the witches possessed a powerful weapon called magic.
Til now, they had been able understand, to a certain degree, the enemy’s war potential through their small fights, nevertheless, it was not possible to grasp everything about them.
Naturally, they had to consider that the witches also possessed magic they had never witnessed before.
Therefore, they should avoid any rash actions.

(Still, the fact that only the 2nd battalion crossed the river proves that that guy has no clue of how to judge a situation.)

Geobalk thought about demoting Sneijder on the spot once he caught up with his battalion, but, in the end, that annoyance of his wouldn’t materialize.

That’s because the possibility of demoting Sneijder was no longer an option.

By the time Geobalk was rushing toward Schweiz river with the 3rd unit, the 2nd battalion had already commenced their crossing.
The first one to enter the river was the 1st company. Just before doing so, nobody among the Kasandora’s soldiers noticed there was a little shadow, that seemed like a bird’s, flying overhead.
The shadow, which danced in the sky, moved with a terrific speed, as if gliding, toward the upper stream while distancing itself.
The 1st company of 2nd battalion crossed the river safely and began forming up. They began their advancement at the opposite, right side of the riverbank.
Coming next after the 1st company, the 3rd company began their crossing.

“Naga-san, as one would expect, there’s another company following the first one.”

At the report of Selena, who controlled her Heaven’s Eyes and watched over the enemy’s movements, Naga faced upstream of the Schweiz River without thinking.

“I wonder if it’s about time.”

Around him, there were Selena, Harrigan, Cu, Kay, and Lela.

The 3rd group of the witches, who were waiting at the other side, would follow once Naga and his group advanced.
That side was confirmed by Selena, so there was no doubt about it.

“Naga, we’ve finished lining up the dolls.”

Harrigan’s voice was heard.

“Is that so? The only thing left after that is to wait for the trap to activate, still…”
“Didn’t Yuuki fly over a while ago? In that case, there should be no problem.”
“I wish I could think so.”

Naga waited impatiently for the right moment.

Lela noticed Naga’s body slightly trembling.

(Heh? So even someone like him can be flustered, I guess.)

She was a bit surprised, but in fact, she was feeling the same.

No, not just Lela. Harrigan, Kay, and Cu also glanced back and forth between the front and Selena while waiting eagerly.

But, Selena continued looking at the sky calmly

“Not yet?”

Naga got impatient and called out.

“Naga-san!”
“Now?!”
“No, not yet.”
“Still not yet?”
“More importantly, the 2nd group of the enemy looks like they’ll soon finish crossing. With that, there’s going to be 200 units on this side of the bank.”

“Che” – Naga smacked his lips without realizing.

“That’s bad. Even though we are supposed to target the 2nd group at the time of their crossing. At this rate, all the 200 units will cross the river.”
“A 3rd group! is coming after them to the riverbank!”

“Damn, what are they doing. Yuuki should have already passed the message to Ais.”

If the 3rd group of soldiers passes through the river, the enemy number will be larger than the dolls, making Naga’s attempt of inflicting a heavy damage become more difficult.
Far from that, there’s a high chance for the crowd of puppets to be overwhelmed.
If that happened, they would have to turn tail and run back to the great cliff.
Still, would they manage to escape safely while repelling the enemy’s pursuit? There was no way to be sure about that.

(What’s the matter, Yuuki?! Ais, did something happen?!)

Grinding his teeth, Naga turned his neck to look upstream.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 1

2016-04-05T20:26:48Z

Zexth: Created page with "===Part 1=== Naga predicted that the Kasandora Kingdom’s army would advance towards Fort Ein in around 10 days. If you were thinking optimistically, the fastest they could..."

===Part 1===

Naga predicted that the Kasandora Kingdom’s army would advance towards Fort Ein in around 10 days.

If you were thinking optimistically, the fastest they could depart was 7-8 days, and at latest they would begin their march in 12-13 days.

Speaking of the time Naga and Harrigan had to prepare for battle, you could honestly say that they had absolutely no time to waste.

In order to carry out Naga’s strategy,they needed to gather a large number of items. All the witches began preparations for the battle. They would immerse themselves in their work, even to the extent that they spared no time for dinner. For the sake of preparations for the battle, Harrigan assembled most of the witches she was in charge of. Originally, there was no blood relations among the witches, so it would be much more suitable to call them clan or clique, rather than a family. Nevertheless, following their customs, they named themselves as family.

These were the witches who were led by Harrigan as head of the family.

Ais Aishuria Haindora

Yuki Yuumi Heindler

Lela Laylah Haindora

Nonoeru Norris Haindora

Rinne Ririka Haindora & Rinna Riruka Haindora (twins)

Cu Cunerias Haindora

Kay Canesh Haindora

Selena Serendity Haindora

Eleonortha Elleuch Haindora

Mimone Memoriiru Haindora

Ikushiinu Ereno Haindora

Jiiniasu Jioretto Haindora

Sahha Zekusesu Haindora

Neneru Memena Haindora

Arurukan Nya Haindora

Narcissus Sussa Haindora

The full force, including Harrigan, was a grand total of 18.

“So it’s 18 against an enemy of 2000. Including me, it would be 19 people. Hahaha, I hate to say it, but this makes me want to laugh.”

Harrigan narrowed her eyes as she watched his self-mocking laughter.

“There are still several witches left in the fortification inside the forest, but there’s no way to leave it completely empty. With that, I think we can count on these numbers being our battle potential.”

Naga suppressed his laughter and nodded as his expression turned serious.

“Well, it can’t be helped, no use wishing for things we don’t have. If we only have this many, you can say the only thing remaining is to do it and to think about a way to win. In any case, I still have to grasp each person’s ability, you see.”

“Got it. I’ll begin explaining my daughters’ magic.”

Once Naga said that, Harrigan began introducing the witches to Naga while explaining the abilities of each of them.

Just to make sure, Lela wrote down the contents in her notebook.

Despite her efforts, Naga, who had a charm attached to his body, couldn’t read the letters

In the end, the role of the charm was to translate the other party’s words by repeating them within the person’s mind.

Naga was in the midst of desperately trying to learn the writing of this world; nevertheless, he couldn’t make it in time. Lela put down in her notes the content of Harrigan’s explanation for the future.

Once Harrigan’s explanation ended, while thinking about the magic and special abilities of each of the witches that he’d just heard, Naga added some amendments to his tactics. However, there was no need for any big changes.

This tactic was created with him already having grasped some of their abilities to a certain degree, like Harrigan, Nonoeru, Ais, and Yuki, and implemented them as the main aspect of the tactic.

As he confirmed that fact, Naga decided on their jobs, assignments, and arrangements.

Naga addressed the witches lined up before him.

“As you are all aware, there’s no time remaining. I’d like to have you increase the speed of your work to the limit. At the same time, I want you to strive to understand your roles.”

Naga looked around at the witches and saw Yuki turn her face away as usual, but this time, it made him wonder whether she was paying attention.

“Hey, Yuki.”

Yuki, whose body twitched, turned her head with her eyebrows raised.

“Haa? Why are you calling me by name? It feels gross, so won’t you please stop?”

(It seems that she was listening to me. If she was shouldn’t I give her a little attention?)

Thinking so, Naga raised his hand and tried to catch her attention.

“No no, your role is certainly big. If I were to express it in different words, even saying that ‘the success and failure of this battle will fall on your shoulders’ wouldn’t be an exaggeration.”

“I…I know of that. Even without you telling me to do my job properly. Don’t call me by name. It somehow feels like I’m a kid who doesn’t know what they’re doing.”

”Yes, my bad my bad.”

While apologizing pathetically inside his heart, Naga stuck out his tongue.

Harrigan took over Naga’s speech.

“Yuki too, depending on your work, the future of our household will be at stake. The outcome of this battle will settle the future of the witches. If we win, the future will remain open to us. However, if we lose, there will be no hope. It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that this will concern not only our group, but also the future of the other witches who live in the forest. Everyone, work with desperation like you’ve gone mad.”

Hearing Harrigan’s words, the young witches nodded with grave expressions.

Like this, it was decided that both Naga and Harrigan’s family would work vigorously, in order to repel the attack of the Kasandora Kingdom’s army, which was about to close in.

The actual job of two of the witches was tree lumbering.

First, they completely lumbered the the area near the fortification.

Ais stood in front of the trunk of a big tree, which was a little over half a meter thick, and raised her hands

‘Go’

Gathering at a distance, Naga and the other witches raised their hands to give a signal while watching.

“Haaa!”

With a yell, Ais crouched and delivered a single round-house kick. *Hyuun* – The sound pierced through the air and reached Naga’s ears.

Her thin clothes flipped lightly when the back of her leg sank into the tree trunk. At the same time, the sound of crashing echoed.

*Crash* (?)

(Oi oi, will she honestly be fine?)

Even though he knew that her body became very tough thanks to it being enhanced with magic, it was a view that still made him want to cringe.

Were it a regular person, their leg would probably break in half, instead of the tree trunk. Nevertheless, Ais lowered her leg calmly and regained her balance.

Immediately after that, the big tree which received her kick slowly toppled. *Zuun* – The tree fell, making the surrounding earth tremble.

Naga who witnessed the might of Ais’ kick muttered without thinking.

“As expected she’s a human battering ram, that Ais.”

It was the moment when Naga arrived to watch Ais’ work.

Naga was wearing the clothes he arrived in again today.

He was careful not to damage them needlessly, as they could easily get dirty and worn out. Since there were no dry-goods stores here, he could only continue like this for the time being.

(Hm? Dry-goods store…the store…dry-goods…the clothes from the world which I came from…)

Pondering about that, he heard Yuki’s voice which distracted his thoughts.

“Yes, step back, step back.”

As Naga raised his head, Yuki, who was waiting near him, rushed over to the fallen tree while her charming clothes fluttered.

(Harrigan said that my clothes are strange, but, If I were to say, theirs are many times stranger than mine. No, rather than saying strange, wouldn’t it be better to say they have more sexual appeal?)

Among the witches, there were many who had their arms, buttocks, and abdomens exposed.

(I already got used to seeing them, but as expected, it’s still stimulating for me. Is it stimulating? Charming? Perhaps, alluring?)

While thinking about things like that, Naga looked at Yuki, who was about to swing her magic made wind blade.

The wind around the girl danced and the sound of the cutting wind was heard.

Without any effort, the branches were cut and the fallen tree quickly changed into a log.

“Alright, done.”

Once Yuki stepped back, Cu, who was waiting, began.

The tips of the many leather belts that she wore squirmed and rose into the air. At a glance it looked as though a number of snakes were twisting and twining about her body.

Because many of those leather belts left, much of her skin became exposed.

Looking erotic is one thing, however, when her belts squirming in the air are looked at, they give off an impression of snakes.

(I greatly welcome the fact that the skin exposure increased, but her appearance is kind of eerie, and it makes it difficult to appreciate the view. It would be nice if she could undress without giving off that feeling.)

Naga assumed an impression, which one couldn’t tell whether it was due to his convenience or his rudeness.

As Cu stood in front of the log, the multiple leather belts wriggled and arranged themselves in the air all at once, just like snakes would crook their necks.

Then they swiftly spread.

Should one say they spread? Since the belts came apart, wouldn’t it be better to say they became longer?

Once the part of her belts that twined around her body came apart, the other parts which floated in the sky would automatically stretch.

Nearly 10 leather, belts that were more than 3 meters long, extended out into space and squirmed around her body.

(This is a…somewhat sinister view.)

Is what Naga thought while his body shook a little.

If people, who didn’t know what was happening, were to see this, they would certainly be unable to stand due to fear.

Cu manipulated the numerous leather belts squirming in mid-air easily and coiled them around the logs while raising them. The logs were floating in the air.

The logs, which were 189-216 meters in length and half a meter thick, were floating in the air while being supported by leather belts.

She carried them to the gathering spot, which was a short distance away, and put them down on the ground. The leather belts were released from the logs.

Til now, not even a quarter of an hour has passed since Ais stood in front of the trees.

Without thinking Naga said:

“Hey Hey, amazing, you’re amazing. Ain’t you doing the same amount of work as 20 lumberjacks?”

He raised his surprised voice in admiration.

Then, Yuki flared at him as usual.

“Don’t be stupid!”

“What are you angry about? I was praising you?”

“I, together with Ais and Cu aren’t doing the same amount as 20 lumberjacks. We work with the speed of around 50 lumberjacks! At least know how to evaluate properly, will you!?”

“Aa… so that was the problem?”

“Hmph, it should be fine as long you understand. Well then, Ais, let’s move to the next one.”

While brandishing her arm, Yuki stepped up to Ais.

Having a small wry smile, Ais slightly bowed towards Naga. He lightly raised his arm as if trying to convey ‘I don’t mind, so Ais, you shouldn’t as well’

“Naga-san, you seem to be quite troubled there.”

Cu, who moved near Naga’s side, chuckled while sending him a voice.

Because the leather belts returned to their original form, twining around her body, Naga was thankful to be able to survive without having to be surrounded by those squirming snakes.

“W…Well, you could say so, but until now there was not a single man in your group. Because I joined up with you, it can’t be helped that Yuki hates me. It seems that girl holds a heavy grudge against men. Rather than that, are you fine with this? For a man, with unknown origin, to join you.”

“Hari-nee seems to know about humans, but, as for us, we still don’t know much. Therefore, I’ve no reason to hate you.”

Because Cu’s words are always curt, Naga needed to supply the rest of her sentences by himself.

(In the end, this girl can probably says things, like not liking nor hating, because she doesn’t know much about humans…. still…)

Naga, who stood next to her, bent the upper part of his body as if peeking at Cu’s face.

“But the humans are trying to annihilate you, right?”

“Of course, I hate those humans who try to utterly destroy us. Nevertheless, I’ve no reason to hate those who don’t try to do that. Humans who try to help us, I like them. That’s why, I like Naga-san.”

[[File:Naga02 051.jpg|200px|thumbnail|right]]

Naga opened his mouth widely.

“O, Oh is that so?”

“And if you are able to repel the army of the Kasandora Kingdom, I’ll like you even more.”

“Yay, is that so, is that so? Well, I better do my best to make you take an even greater interest in me.”

Cu directed her eyes at him as if looking for an answer.

“Can you win?”

As expected, there was probably still some anxiety in some corners of her heart.

(Well, that’s true. No matter what you say, we only have 20 people to face an enemy of 2000 units.)

(Well, I wonder about that) – Naga tilted his head deliberately as if saying that.

“Certainly, in this battle it’s quantity rather than quality. However, there’s no way to say that the smaller force will definitely lose. In the end, it’s about preparations and tactics. That will decide the outcome of the battle. What’s more, there’s no need for us to face the enemy head on with everything we have, is there?”

“?”

Cu tilted her head.

“Depending on how we do it, if we take down a single part of the enemy’s force, we can stop them from advancing. Assuming we can take down the enemy’s general, it’s possible for us to make them incur a defeat.”

Cu, who didn’t seem to understand the meaning behind Naga’s words, only looked at him fixedly with her upturned yes

“Well, I cannot guarantee that we will win, but, it’s not like we are giving up from the beginning, thinking that we will lose. In the first place, until now, haven’t you fought with the human army while being outnumbered?”

Thinking about how to take Naga’s words, Cu nodded while saying ‘that’s right’.

The moment she tried to say something

“Hey Cu! What are you doing, stop messing around!”

From the opposite site, Yuki’s voice was heard, which made Cu turn her head.

“If you skip out on your duty, despite me and Ais desperately working, I’ll not forgive you!”

“Sorry.”

“Look, more logs are done, so transport them quickly.”

Cu, who turned her head back, ran away from Naga’s side.

Watching her retreating back, he turned his head, his eyes met with Yuki who had a fierce and angry expression.

“You too! Don’t just start conversations with other girls with that perverted, lecherous face.”

(This girl, why is she angry about something which isn’t related to her?)

Naga shrugged his shoulders while raising his hands perfunctory.

“Yeah, got it.”

“Hmph!” – Yuki turned her face away and returned to her work while stomping.

“Good grief” – Once he turned back around, he saw the gallant figure of Cu lifting the long, thick logs.

(That girl sure can do amazing things. Even though that log is much heavier than she is, how does she maintain her balance? Is it because of the magic that such things don’t matter to her?)

Naga, who was constantly surprised by their magic until now, thought of suitable fighting methods for the witches.

Were they to be used in the same way as the people who couldn’t use magic, it would be the same as throwing pearls before swine; in other words, it would be the same as not making use of the magic’s effectiveness.

“What this situation needs is something like this: ‘if you know your enemies and know yourself, you can win a hundred battles without a single loss’, right?…What the, again it’s Sun Tzu? Sun Tzu, Sun Tzu, who was that again?”

Even though Naga was about to clearly remember some things, in the end, he couldn’t.

Feeling vexed, Naga cursed himself a little.

“Un, I wonder if it’s supposed to be like this?”

Naga turned his face toward Yuki’s voice

At the gathering point, where the part of the forest opened up, ten-odd logs were lined up.

Cu was about to bring the last two.

Within a short time, Ais and Yuki managed to lumber this amount of trees and cut off the branches.

(Hahaha, indeed they are working at the speed of 50 lumberjacks.)

Naga, who was trying to suppress his laughter, drew near their side.

“Excellent, next, we’re going to cut these!”

Yuki announced with a loud voice.

Once Ais and Cu moved back, Yuki faced towards Naga.

“You too. It’s dangerous, so step back. If you get injured, I won’t care, you know?”

“Oh? Are you actually worried about me? I feel thankful.”

“Don’t be s-stu-stupid. It’s not like I’m worried about or anything. Because you will become an obstacle to my work, I’m telling you to go over there!”

On the other side, Ais smiled bitterly while putting her hands together as if begging.

“Yeah, I got it. I’ll distance myself, so as not to become a hindrance.”

“You should have done that much from the beginning!”

Shoo shoo – Yuki, who drove away Naga while shooing with her hand, quickly assumed a serious expression. She closed her eyes and concentrated her magic

“Cut through evil, cut through space, cut through eye, cut through the truth. Search for the enemy’s weakness and cut them. Omit their forte! Use the standing enemy as your shield and cut them. Release the seal from the Wind God and entertain his blade of wind!”

the wind revolved around Yuki, making a whistling sound.

A gust of wind ran through, hitting the logs.

The logs, which were close to a meter in thickness, were severed into two perfect halves near the center of the log.

Next, she increased the number of the wind blades to 2, and released them each toward the two severed pieces of the log.

Again, the logs were cut.

With that, a single log was divided into 4 parts.

Yuki controlled her wind blade and continued to cut even further.

Eventually, the log, which were about a meter in the length, was divided into 24 individual parts.

they were of irregular sizes due to measuring by eye, nevertheless, Naga didn’t care about that.

Cu, who was skillfully manipulating her leather belts, quickly collected the divided logs.

She lifted all 24 parts at once.

A single leather belt wrapped around 1,2,3 logs and raised them up at the same time.

The parts of the belts that were stretching into the air were more than 3 meters long.

This caused the belts around her body to become short, therefore, inevitably exposing much of her skin.

Naga’s eyes were stolen away by the gallant figure- and the exposed skin – of Cu, who was carrying many small logs at once. Nevertheless, the actual person would continue transporting the logs to the opposite site of the gathering area as usual, and put them down on the ground.

She placed the short logs in a cross-like manner.

When the small logs, which only reached the height of a person’s lower back, were lined up. The 5 witches that were waiting gathered near the logs.

The girls were holding Natas and small swords.

Despite Yuki having cut off the branches, due to her prioritizing speed, the work was only done roughly, so there were still some branch nubs remaining.

The girls shaved them off with natas and short swords and smoothed the surfaces. So as to increase the flow of magic, it’s better for its target to have a smooth surface.

For that reason, this was necessary work. But because it was a type of job that could only be done by hand, it was basically just manual labor.

Even the witches wouldn’t use their magic here.

Therefore, they used thick cloth to cover their arms and legs, so as to protect their skin.

Once the five of them adjusted the shapes of the logs, Ais and Yuki, who finished lumbering trees and making logs, joined them, as well as Cu, who finished transporting them.

Holding a nata, Naga, too, joined the work.

With only one hour having passed, hundreds of small logs were made.

“Please, someone go call Harrigan” – As Naga said so, Ais answered with ‘alright’ and dashed towards the fort.

Several of the witches took some of the small logs and lined them up in a vacant space. Next, they put some wooden sticks shaved from the fallen branches next to them. From now on, it was Harrigan’s turn.

She arranged the small logs with some of her hair, at the same time combining some of her hair with the sticks and the log.

Then, once she inserted her magic, the finely made wooden sticks attached to the log, creating a mini-sized wooden puppet

the log was the body, while the attached sticks were arms and legs.

At the bottom side of a 0.9-1 meter-long log, there were 2 short, thick rods (legs) growing out and supporting its main trunk.

Two thin wooden rods that corresponded to a pair of arms protruded from the upper part of the log. From there, parts that resembled forearms and elbows branched off into tips.

The elbow joints were connected using her hair, and from the elbow, the forearms moved separately.

At the ends of the arms, if one were to look closer, three long and finely made branches were attached. In other words, those were the fingers.

If one was to say it honestly, its appearance was ugly.

It was an awkward shape, which made even the witches doubt whether they could fight with something like this.

However, Naga was in a good mood.

“Whatever the shape it has, it’s fine. However ugly it is, as long it can follow our orders effectively, I couldn’t care less about its looks. Speaking of which, Harrigan, won’t you try to move it? I want to confirm whether or not you can move well enough, otherwise, we won’t be able to throw them into battle.”

“Ueah, I got it. Lela bring that thing.”

Because Harrigan and Lela didn’t participate in making the logs, nor in making the wooden puppet, they wore clothes, which, as usual, had lots of exposure. Nevertheless, Naga didn’t move his sight toward that, instead, he stared at the wooden puppet.

If that wooden puppet didn’t move as Harrigan instructed, Naga’s plan would collapse.

Will that thing move according to their wishes? Will it possess the offensive power he needed? Naga focused all his thoughts on that.

“Yes, Ane-sama….”

As soon as Lela held out the bow they had prepared beforehand, Harrigan took it and brought it to the puppet.

“Well then, shall we try it out? Make some room!”

At Harrigan’s command, the witches all took a step back.

While imagining the puppet’s movements inside her head, she continued to circulate the magic inside her body.

After circulating a sufficient amount of magic, Harrigan whispered her commands for the doll’s movement. The small puppet moved its legs to and fro as it began to advance unsteadily while shaking its torso.

“Pfft!”

Seeing its funny movements, Kei snorted without realizing it. Harrigan glared at her and she hurriedly turned away.

The other witches’ expressions weren’t as obvious as Kei’s, but nevertheless, they watched attentively as the wooden puppet staggered, with eyes filled with anxiety as if saying – ‘Will it be really fine?’.

Once it moved a certain distance, Harrigan sent a new order.

As the wooden puppet ceased to move, it skillfully drew the bow and notched an arrow.

“Fire!”

Immediately after Harrigan sharply commanded it, the sound of the arrow cutting through the air was heard.

“Ohhh”

“Heeh?”

“Heh?”

“Incredible.”

The other witches gave out voices of joy and surprise.

Naga, who was watching the front, waved his hand and called with a loud voice.

“How was that, Ais?”

Ais, who was standing 30 yards away on the other side, waved her hand back.

“It doesn’t seem like there’s any problem with its power, and there’s no doubt it’s enough to deal a life-threatening injury.”

As Ais answered, the witches who were listening erupted into joyous chattering.

Today, Naga once again wore his colorful sword, with its handle wrapped in crimson cloth, and its blade sheathed inside a vermillion scabbard, on the left side of his hip. While holding its pommel, Naga rushed to Harrigan’s side.

Because the sword was loosely attached, if he runs or jumps, it would shake and become a nuisance.

Unlike the witches, Naga’s body didn’t bounce while he ran.

He ran without raising his feet, as if he was sliding.

Once he stood in front of Harrigan he said:

“It seems that it went well, doesn’t it?”

Harrigan nodded as if in agreement.

“If it’s about shooting, then I can somehow manage it, but, I think it might be impossible for me to aim accurately…”

“That’s fine. Either way, the enemy will be glued to each other. The important thing is not to hit a target with a single shot, rather, it’s shooting in great number. Even if a clumsily operated gun….will kill if many shots reach its target…..hm?”

“A gun?”

“Eh…no…a gun….what was that again??”

While frowning his eyebrows, he pondered.

“No, it seemed for a moment that I could recall something, but, it seems that I was only able recall some kind of feeling in my hands. It was profoundly heavy and certain, I learned about it…”

In front of his chest, Naga mimed holding something in both of his hands while tilting his head.

“Damn, it won’t work?”

Breathing out a single sigh, Naga put down both his hands listlessly.

“It seemed like I would recall just a little bit, but, well… that’s fine. If I pose one more time, I might be able to do it. It seems to be something like squatting when you take a dump, doesn’t it?”

“That’s quite a dirty example.”

Harrigan frowned her eyebrows, but nevertheless, Naga kept his calm face.

“Is that so? I get frustrated whenever there’s something, which I start to remember, and then it escapes me, even in moments like this, despite saying that I was about to recall something.”

“If you say a dirty thing like that..”

Haha – Naga laughed with an easygoing attitude.

“More importantly, my point is that the number of shots is what is important. There’s no need for an accurate aim, so you should only focus on that.”

On the other hand, Harrigan still had a serious face.

“That’s right. We were able to pick up the weapons that the soldiers left while fleeing. The amount doesn’t seem to be a problem, but there’s still the question of how many puppets I can control.”

“Regarding that, it should be fine if we check it out now. If it’s unstable or uncertain, we just need to practice.”

“Don’t make it sound so easy. The only one practicing would be me.”

Naga nodded with a very stern face.

“It will be fine, Harrigan. If it’s you, then you can do it. I have faith in you.”

(Is he saying it honestly, or mocking me?)

Harrigan gave a weak, wry smile.

“I’m thankful for your belief in me.”

“If you can’t do it, continue to practice until you can.”

Harrigan eyebrows shot up and she snapped while pointing at Naga

“Do you believe in me or not!? You’re making me nervous!”

“No no, because it’s the vital part of our strategy, I need to have you do whatever it takes for it to succeed.”

“Ahh, I got it.”

After answering, Harrigan looked at the big group of miniature puppets, which were lined up on the ground.

“Anyway, shouldn’t you first try it with ten of them?”

The total amount of wooden puppets in the end increased to 300.

Once they confirmed it, it turned out that Harrigan was capable of controlling 60 or 70 wooden puppets of this size, and if she tried her hardest she could even manage 80.

Despite that, it was not possible for her to make them do complicated tasks while also commanding each separately. Commanding them to repeat simple actions alone was something that required all her energy. Nevertheless, It was reassuring for her to be able to move 60 or 70 of them.

Assuming she failed to precisely command 60-70 puppets, as long as there were a large amount of attacks and targets, it would be a success anyways.

Even though the puppets were small and didn’t seem fearsome in appearance, they were quite a threat.

Among the witches, there were still some who doubted whether they could obtain victory because of how shabby the puppets looked. However, Naga didn’t care.

(I could care less about their appearance, rather, if the enemy makes light of them because of their appearance, it would be welcome.)

If they thought ‘such a thing can’t hurt us’ the chances that the enemy will be taken in by this misconception would be high.

This is what Naga predicted.

“Well then” – Naga said as he raised his head, looking around.

“There seems to be a future in making the wooden puppets and Harrigan controlling them with magic. With that, the next thing would be to check the other witches’ work. Shall I go take a look?”

Currently, Harrigan was occupied with practice.

Leaving her at the fort, Naga decided to go and see the progress of everyone else’s work.

This is where the horses that the enemy left behind came in handy.

Witches who had fast legs, for instance Ais, would run by themselves.

Yuki, who is a wind magic user, could operate the wind and ride on board, which she would call her Air Board, to travel between the fort and the base.

However, Naga didn’t have any confidence that he could run to the base.

Saying so, if he were to go there and return, it would probably take him half a day. Therefore, it was very inefficient.

Nevertheless, since there were the horses left by the enemy, he could arrive at the place in a short time. There’s no way he wouldn’t use them.

Since it is necessary to move swiftly during battle, Naga thought it would be better to ride a horse.

He picked out several mounts, from the group of horses, that seemed fast, and took his time practicing horse riding.

Rather than practice, it was more like remembering the feeling of riding, or better to say recalling his skills?

Riding on the horse, Naga rode around the fort’s walls, in the forest, and the moor.

Seeing how he looked while riding, Harrigan was filled with admiration.

“Fumu, as expected of what you said, aren’t your horse riding skills quite splendid? With that, you would probably be fine while riding on the paths inside the forest. Should we try to domesticate horses once again?”

Great amounts of money was required to get horses.

It would be possible to obtain them through an exchange of goods; nevertheless, there were other precious items which they needed more.

But, because the enemy left the horses, there was no need to prepare money.

It should be fine to look for someone who would be in charge of raising them.

“Doing it immediately won’t be possible, but, If we win this battle, shall we once again try to raise horses? Ikushina and Mimone seem to have taken a liking to the horses.”

Just as Harrigan said, among the witches, there were those who showed an interest in the horses.

Even the two witches – Ikushina and Mimone, who were enthusiastic, requested that Naga teach them while trying their best to ride the horses.

Since the two of them had good comprehension, they learned it quickly.

Despite not being able to ride as fast as Naga, if it was a plain, they would keep pace without falling behind.

At that time, Harrigan too felt a little more enthusiastic from watching those two.

“Should I try practicing a little bit of horse riding?”

Such a feeling welled up inside of her.

Primarily, one had to have a suitable cloths for riding a horse .

Were she to mount the horse in her usual outfit, her thighs and buttock’s skin would be immediately rubbed raw.

Mimone and Ikushina would wear hakama with voluminous sleeves that were unlike the witches’ usual clothing while delightfully galloping on the horses. Nevertheless, Harrigan had no interest in their clothes. (?)

Naga, who was assisted by Mimone and Ikushina, ran through the moor and reached the upper stream of the schwein river.

The source of the river was located deep inside the black forest.

The schweiz river which was amassed from rains and subterranean stream would flow through the forest and reach the edge of a plateau. Once it reaches that point, a head of water in form of a 120-130 yards long waterfall will appear, from which the river will fall at once into a plain.

Because there is a great distance between the cliff and the basin, when a strong wind blows at the time there’s a scarce amount of water, the falling water would be blown away, unable to reach the waterfall lake.

Whenever such days continue, the schweiz river would dry up; nevertheless, recently, the quantity of water upstream became abundant thanks to the heavy rainfall.

After it falls from the plateau to the moore, the river would freely flow to the northeast while meandering.

The unique features of that river would become the second stage of his two-stage preparations for the battle.

This part as well was a difficult task to be done by Ais and Yuki.

Similarly to the time when Harrigan controlled the small puppet, the two of them cut down the forest trees in the vicinity of in which the river was flowing down from the plateau.

However, unlike before, this time, they didn’t segment the logs.

The would only have Yuki cut off the branches with her wind magic.

The logs that had its branches removed would float on the river, go with its stream, and fall from the waterfall.

Because the waterfall lake was big and deep, the logs wouldn’t split and break when falling from such a great height. As long there was no strong wind, the logs would crash and sink into the lake without getting split, then float on the water.

After that, The floating logs would be carried to the bottom part of the river while being carried by the current flowing out from the lake.

One after another, the floating logs were collected by Nonoeru, who was waiting several Ligas away from the waterfall lake.

Nonoeru, whose main domain was water magic, controlled the flow of the river and stopped the logs.

The stream was narrow there, so the current was faster and the waters deeper than usual.

The fast flow of the river eroded both of its banks, creating a somewhat small canyon in that vicinity.

What Nonoeru was doing was piling up and connecting the floated logs, as well as trying to dam up the flow of the river.

Because it was natural for the piled logs to have some gaps remaining, it was not possible to completely dam up the river.

At the time when Naga revealed his tactic, Nonoeru was able to identify that problem, but still, he replied with:

“It’s fine, rather, it will be much better that way.”

“The soldiers from Kasandora’s army will probably suspect something if the water stream is completely blocked and dried up. Still, if the water level is lower than usual, they will just consider it lower than usual. To begin with- was it called Shweiz?- there’s no way for them to observe it on a daily routine, so they shouldn’t be able to tell if there’s little or much water with just a glance? Or am I wrong?”

Saying so, he looked at Harrigan, who nodded with ‘Hm, I see’.

“Indeed, if the river dries up, they will no doubt be thinking ‘what is the matter’, but probably they won’t suspect much of anything, as long there are no downpours in the previous days, they’ll probably think that this much of a reduced stream water is normal.”

At the same time, Nonoeru, who was focusing, was piling up the logs while creating a dam.

Still, no matter how good she was at controlling the water, there was no way for her to accurately place the logs.

When it comes to positioning them delicately and finely, it can be only done by manual labor. Even joining them together and reinforcing could only be done by hand.

The one who had the power to do that, was again Ais, with her monstrous power.

Using her magic to enhance her body, Ais dove inside the river and grabbed the log placed by Nonoeru while raising, moving, and joining them as she adjusted the dam.

Did her lung capacity also increase thanks to the magic enhancement? Ais could dive without problems for a short time.

Because a dam, which was made from just joining the logs together, wasn’t able to maintain its strength, Ais would sometimes bring big rocks from nearby, and use them as a reinforcement material to put around the logs.

Her figure, which raised the logs that were thicker than her own body, singlehandedly, was incredible. Not just that, she also lifted up rocks, which were far heavier and larger than herself above her head with little effort.

Despite that, what was more beautiful was Ais’ outfit.

Due to her displaying the maximum effect of her magic, she became much more slender than normal, and her clothes, which, from the start, covered little of her skin, covered even less because of the water soaking them.

Her soaked clothing was glued to her skin, furthermore, they seemed to be semi-transparent. It somehow gave her figure more charm.

The reason why Naga came here everyday was half due to checking the progress of the dam making, and half due to him wanting to admire Ais’s alluring body. Such were the circumstances.

The appearance of Ais, who was moving the logs inside the cold water while ignoring Naga’s gaze, became the target of other witches silent encouragement and admonishment.

Even if there were witches who didn’t wholly trusted Naga or his tactics, seeing how Ais took the initiative while working hard couldn’t help but make them think ‘Ais is doing her best with that, so we have to work properly too.’

Ais thought this might happen, which Naga took notice of and understood.

(That girl, she seems to be gentle, but actually is quite scary. Despite that, she’s rather intelligent, isn’t she? On top of that, she can look after others. Truly, she’s one capable girl.)

Naga was deeply admiring her alluring body as Ais was working with all her might inside the river.

[[File:Naga02 073.jpg|200px|thumbnail|right]]

Today, because the dam was almost complete, the river upstream was gathering quite a large amount of water.

Right now, in the last stage of the operation, the other witches were reinforcing the logs by tying them up with ropes while diving together with Ais.

The river upstream continued to swell with water, while the water downstream of the dam continued to decrease.

Naturally, there were small gaps in the dam and drainage holes made at the top of it, so even if the water reaches too high, it will flow down from them. Therefore, there was no need to worry about the river drying up.

The accumulated river water changed its color to a bluish-green from the nearly transparent blue as the water depth kept increasing.

Naga looked down at that view and nodded with satisfaction while standing on the edge of the river bank, which had became one level higher.

However, was he satisfied because the dam was finished faster than he thought? Or was it because he could feast his eyes on the sight of all the witches with their thin soaked clothing? One could not tell.

(It’s probably both)

Standing next to him, Lela was peeking at the side of his face while thinking so.

That aside – Thought Lela as she looked at the dam being completed before her eyes.

(Where has the idea of a damming a river for the sake of a battle come from?

Was it his original idea? or was it a precedent used in the history of wars in his world?

Perhaps this is a precedent, isn’t, it. How-ever.)

The plan of making those miniature-sized puppets was probably what he came up with on his own.

Since he said magic doesn’t exist in his world, a tactic based on the use of magic shouldn’t be something he could learn from his past military history.

And then of course, this way of fighting wasn’t something he could have experienced before.

Despite that, if it’s this method, one could use it to defeat an enemy with superior numbers.

(Hm, I wonder about, this. We won’t know unless we see it in practice, still, wouldn’t considering that especially after the outcome of a battle be more thrilling, I won-der.)

Was Naga’s strategy which in this case used the small wooden puppets operated by magic, and was more akin to “deceit”, something that was commonly used in his world?

In this world, where the concept of facing each other directly was common, it was unheard for the outnumbered side to counter with a clever plan.

At least not to this extent.

Just as he said: ‘In battle, quantity is more important than quality’ this meant that usually the outcome of a battle would be settled by the greater number of soldiers.

It was more common for the outnumbered forces to avoid open battle and turn it into a siege.

So as to make up for their lack of numbers, the witches would make free use of their specialty, which was magic, to fight against their opponents. Even so, they would still be taking their enemies attacks head on.

(To think that such a method of making up for our lack of numbers exist-ed.)

Because even Lela, who was a bookworm among the other witches, thought so, the other witches would be completely shocked.

No, even Lela was shocked.

Rather, she was probably the one to receive the greatest shock.

(I’m becoming more and more interested in that per-son, as well as in this person’s world.)

Lela again glanced at the side of his face but, he was no longer watching the river.

Naga, who raised his face, was looking upwards.

Lela followed his sight, but, there was nothing there.

What she saw was a blue sky stretching outwards, with clouds floating here and there.

What could he possibly be looking at? Or was he just looking at the sky?

Being concerned about that, Lela asked him.

“What are you looking for Naga-sa~n?”

“Hm?”

Naga slowly turned to face her.

Once he looked at her, his stern expression was replaced with a faint smile.

Regardless of that smile, it appeared to Lela as though a little trace of loneliness was lingering on his face.

(Could it be that what he was looking for wasn’t the view of this world, but the one from his previous wo-rld? Is he missing the world where he came from?)

Naga, who had lost his memory of his previous world, should probably be having some vague reminiscence.

Nevertheless, Naga, who had a faint smile on his face, shook his head while saying ‘Nothin in particular’.

“I just thought that the blue sky was pretty.”

(Is he trying to deceive me? Well that’s fine. I’ll have you show what you see sooner or la-ter)

“More importantly, Lela.”

“Ye-s?”

“You’re not helping with the construction of the dam, are you?”

“Because I’m bad at dealing with manual wo-rk, I can later make thing-s.

Burning and destroying is my main forte, bu-t.”

“Kuhaha”

Naga’s smiling face clearly seemed to be more pleasant than what it was before.

“You are just like the other guys.”

Saying so, he faced toward the river, where the witches were diving and working.

“I am glad that you guys are wearing such tight, thin clothing while diving in the water, but well….”

“Ah…was that s-o?”

(Being told such things, I’m getting concerned about this person’s si-gt-h.)

Despite not entering the water, they would wear thin clothing, which exposed lots of skin.

Not just Lela, but everyone was like that as well. Nevertheless, being told that, made her become self conscious.

Lela, who had a bit of a red face, turned away so as not to be noticed.

“Rather than tha-t”

“What?”

“Were you able to recollect some-thing?”

“That’s right, I wonder.”

Putting both of his hands behind his head, he again looked up at the sky.

“If my memory is faint……..I can somehow recall this and that, but were to describe them in detail, I wouldn’t be sure about that.”

“Is that s-o?”

“Once I manage to recollect something, I’ll tell you. I promise.”

“I’m looking forward to tha-t”

Turning his face back again, he slowly faced Lela.

As if bantering something, a shallow smile appeared on his face.

“That’s interesting indeed. My world shouldn’t be that fun…..despite that”

Hearing Naga that way, Lela answered with a serious expression.

“I think it’s more fun for Naga-san to learn about things you don’t know, rather than the world where Naga-san was in.”

His expression turned into a mysterious one.

“You, really are a strange girl, ain’t you?”

“Being told that by you, makes me feel like ‘I wonder’, bu-t.”

“Kuhaha. You’re saying some interesting things.”

Lela puffed up her cheeks in dissatisfaction.

“Well, let’s put aside my previous world. Because I’m here, I will only do what I ought to. I will only fulfill my bestowed duty.”

“Your bestowed du-ty?”

“I believe in neither gods nor buddhas, but… hm? Buddhas… Buddhas, what was that?”

“No, even If I’m aske-d.”

“hm…”

Folding his arms while bending his neck, Naga pondered.

Ga -he raised a little bit his face.

A relieved expression appeared on his face.

“Did you recollect some-thing?”

Lela braced herself as she asked.

“No, not at all.”

Lela staggered and lost her balance.

“The fact that I can say these words is proof that the inside of my head is packed with the things of the other world. Despite saying that I lost my memories, it’s just that I can’t recollect, rather than them vanishing. If so, I’ll probably remember sooner or later.”

(As expected of him. He has a positive attitude… doesn’t he?)

“Well, whatever the situation with my memories is, If we don’t win this battle, there will be no future for you. If you disappear then I’ll disappear with you.”

Naga was talking about sharing one’s lots with another.

At these words, Lela felt deeply impressed.

“Yes, I want to wi-n.”

While saying so, her face became radiant.

But despite that, his facial expression unexpectedly turned serious.

“Regarding winning, there will be many more battles waiting ahead of us. The war won’t just end with 1 or2 victories. We will probably end up doing nothing but continuing to fight. Perhaps, it would be more pleasant to lose that way. Still, you want to win?”

Lela gulped her saliva with a sound, then:

“I want to wi-n. I want to see the future and the world, which lies ahead of victo-rie-s.”

“Yeah, me too. Therefore, let’s win. Once you win, grasp the future using your own hands.”

“Ye-s.”

Both Lela and Naga were fired up with pleasant feelings.

“Arara, the two of you look like you’re having lots of fun, aren’t you?”

Hearing Ais’ voice from behind them, the two of them froze while gulping.

As Naga and Lela turned back shyly, Ais, whose body was completely wet, stared at them with her usual smiling face,

Ais’ thin, wet clothing was transparent and sticking to her skin, giving off a nice feeling. Somehow, it looked more erotic than her naked form…. Nevertheless, the cramping and twitching veins, which appeared on her forehead repeatedly, made her looks scary.

Even for Naga, there was no time to admire her voluptuous figure.

Lela, who knew about how fearsome Ais is, to the extent where she was terrified, tottered while having her legs shaking.

“While we were doing our best, While we were doing our best! While we were doing our best!! Because it is important I said it 3 times, but, Naga-san and Lela, don’t you seem to be chatting enjoyably? That’s nice, isn’t it? For you to to be having this much of fun.”

“No no no no no”

“No no no no no”

Naga and Lela trembled as they shook with their heads and palms in front of their faces.

“Obviously, you’re fired up to help, right, Lela?”

“Na…natural-ly”

“Is that so? In that case, please help us with the finishing touches.”

As Ais reached out both of her arms, she lightly shoved Naga’s shoulders.

“Wha?”

Within a blink of an eye, she also pushed Lela’s shoulders

“Eh?”

The 2 of them fell upside down in the direction of a few yards-wide dam lake, not as big as a real lake though, and immediately fell in the water with a gaudy sound, creating a splash.

Naga, who emerged his face from the water, reached the river bank while desperately swimming. He faced toward Ais, who was peeking in his direction, and shouted:

“Hey, Ais, just what are young doing?!”

Because Naga’s clothes consisted of a hakama and full sleeves, it couldn’t be helped that his clothing became heavy while soaked, which was difficult for him. Despite that, the fact that he could stay afloat without trouble was proof that he had quite a lot of experience in swimming.

Ais, who was looking down, suddenly jumped into the air.

“kasploosh”

Next to to Naga, who looked up with surprise, Ais fell while making a big splash of water.

“Kpsh”

Having his face splashed with the water, Naga unintentionally leaned backwards.

The wave created due to the shock soaked his body from top to bottom.

(That’s an amazing splash. Speaking of which, that girl, could it be she’s heavier than…)

“Is there anything you want to say Naga-san?”

Immediately emerging through the water surface, Ais treaded water as she asked him with a smile.

(That’s why, your face is scary)

“No, it’s nothing. By the way, should I help with something?”

“There’s not much to do, so it should be fine with you helping me get out from the water.”

“What?!”

Naga once again leaned backwards.

“Despite saying help, it was you who pushed me down!”

“I thought about it, but, once I considered it thoroughly, I noticed that you wouldn’t help me with the work.”

“T…This girl….”

Being under the surface of the water, Naga clenched his fist unconsciously.

“To be honest, despite us working with all our might inside the water, you and Lela were just chatting with each other enjoyably, which made me feel just a bit annoyed.”

“Thank you for your honest opinion!”

“Because Lela has already gotten out of the water, Naga-san too, please get out.”

As he turned around to look, he noticed that Lela went up the bank in no time.

“Is it fine to not help you?”

“Yes. Rather, Naga-san will become a hindrance, so please get out quickly, will you?”

“This girl… I’ve had enough”

(Still, to think that this girl, who gives off a big sister vibe, would pull such a prank.)

Being able to see her unexpected(?) side, Naga’s mood notably improved.

Nevertheless, Naga had the feeling he would be scolded and considered as a nuisance, were he to stay in the water any longer.

Using his overarm strokes, Naga swam near the bank.

His clothes, which were damp with water, coiled around his body, making it hard for him to move.

The main cause of his hindered movements, was him being soaked which made his clothes weigh down his body.

Despite that, Naga swam and got out from the river bank as if they didn’t affect him at all.

“Good grief, I’ve gone through a bitter experience. What should I do? At this rate, I won’t be able to ride a horse.”

As he looked down with a pathetic face at his soaked clothes

“I’ll start a fire, so wai-t.”

Lela called out to him.

As he turned his head around, Lela, who was completely wet, collected the wooden fragments that were lying around.

In order to pile and join the logs together, Ais punched and crushed the ones which didn’t match in length and thickness, so as to adjust them, resulting in these fragments.

*achoo*

[[File:Naga02 087.jpg|200px|thumbnail|right]]

Lela, whose body was slightly trembling being damp and cold, gave out a small sneeze.

Naga smiled unintentionally as he associated her soaked appearance with that of a small puppy.

(somehow she looks cute. No, her soaked clothes look alluring, indeed, but…w, wait!)

“Hey Lela”

“Wh-at?”

“Your charms might be wet, but are they fine? Can you set up a fire using them?”

“They should be fine even if they’re w-et, but, it will be hard to write on them, so it might become a bit of a probl-em”

===Part 2===

As she took out a single soaked charm from her waist, she retrieved her pen, which acted as a hair ornament, and wrote something.

After that, she incanted a short chant, and the charm in her hand burned faintly.
“The fire is a bit we-ak.”
(Hm, I see. So it’s not because of the chant being soaked, but rather, how clearly she can write on it? Interesting indeed.)

As he silently pondered, the wooden fragments, gathered by the river bank, burst into flames.
“Oh, it lit up?”
“Well, naturally.”
“Then, shall we dry our clothes?”

Once Naga took off his hakama and voluminous sleeves, he spread them out next to the campfire set on the rocky riverside.

“Wha, what are you doing all of a sudden?”
Lela shouted out as she turned her face away.

“Asking what I am doing, if you don’t dry them fast, you won’t be able to. The sun will soon be setting, so you might catch a cold if you continue to wear those wet clothes. Shouldn’t you strip and dry your clothes too?”
(Does he intend to strip m-e?)

“I…I’ll be fi-ne. Even without doing anything, they will dry fast. So if I just expose myself to the fire, they should dry before you know it.”
“Is that so? fine, but…”
Naga quickly withdrew.

(Was, I wrong?)

“Araarara, oh dear, oh dear, the two of you are having fun as always aren’t you?”
Ais’ voice called out from the water and the two froze and gulped.

They turned around to see Ais’ smiling face sticking out of the water.

“Nonononono, wait wait wait. In the first place, the reason we’re wet is because you pushed us into the water, right?”
Once he stood up, Naga walked to the river side. He put his hands on his hips and glared at Ais below him.
She stuck out her hands defensively and furtively glanced away.

“Err… that’s right, I’m sorry for that. That’s why, could you please stop striking that daunting pose?”
“Hm?”

After Naga looked down at his body, he realized he was only wearing a loincloth.
It was impossible for Ais not to be troubled.

“Ahh, I’m sorry for this.”

Saying so, Naga tried to step back.

“Ah, stay there, stay there.”

Said a voice.

As he looked in its direction, Kay, who was floating next to Ais, waved her hand towards him.

“Naga-san, it seems that your clothes are wet, so won’t you come for a swim? Even if you keep waiting there absentmindedly for the clothes to dry, it won’t help.”

“Wait Kay, what are you saying?”

Ais looked at her in reprimand, but, Kay replied with composure:

“Isn’t it fine? It seems that the work is almost done, so even if we take a small break, so what? Speaking of which, I do want to take a small break. What about the rest of you?”
“Yes, me too! Me too!”
As soon as Mimone lifted her hand, everyone around her raised their voices one after another.
“Because we’ve been doing our best since morning, let us at least have a break, Ais.”
“That’s right…. But, assuming it’s fine to take a rest, I wonder about you inviting Naga. Won’t it be bothersome for him?”

“Naga-san, are you bothered?”
“No, I’m not bothered in particular. Rather than that, I’d also like to take a break.”
“If so, isn’t it fine, Ais?”
“I see.”

As Ais was pondering, Kay delivered the final blow.

“Isn’t it only Ais and Lela that are having fun while playing around with Naga-san? I want to play with Naga-san too.”
“S, Since when was I having fun with him?”
“Eh? Just a moment ago, didn’t you push Naga-san and Lela into the water for fun?”
“That’s right! That’s right!”
“It’s only Ais having fun, that’s unfair.”
“Speaking of which, Lela too.”
“Monopolizing is prohibited.”

Receiving attacks from all sides, Ais finally yielded.

“It can’t be helped, I guess. But you can only play for a while, though, since we have to finish the dam today.”

“Got it, got it.”
“Ok~~, Naga-san, please come in.”
“Let’s swim, lets swim.”
“Let’s dive…”

The witches, who were floating inside of the lake made by the dam, waved their hands, while calling out to him.
“Are you fine with that, Ais?”
As Naga was confirming with Ais, she answered with a sigh:

“Yes, that’s okay. But, please restrain yourself, right? To be more precise, something like stripping everyone’s clothes is no good, got it?”

“As if I would! Just what kind of person do you think I am?”

While floating upright inside the water, she tilted her head and answered:

“A pervert?”

“Aren’t you being too honest?!”
Naga snapped. He pointed and yelled at Ais; then Kay waved her right hand, beckoning him.

“Hey, Naga-san, hurry, hurry.”
“Ooh, I’m coming”

Waving his hand, Naga looked at Lela next to him.
“Won’t you swim?”
“I’ll restrain my-self. I don’t have much confidence in my swimming ability, that’s wh-y.”
“Is that so? Well then, please look after my clothes.”

As soon he said so, Naga lightly jumped from the rocky outcropping and cast his body above the lake’s surface.

Lela saw Naga and Ais swimming toward Kay and exhaled a small breath.
Were she to express her real intentions, she did want to swim with them.
Her swimming wasn’t as poor as she had said.

Nevertheless, she was worried about the fact that her usual thin clothing would get soaked and seen by others and embarrass her.

Rather, if someone like Lela were to wear only a loincloth and a chest covering similarly to Ais, one would think she’s obstinate in saying that this outfit is what one should wear when entering the water.

(….Am I embarrassed…?)
That was a sensation, which she had never felt until now.

Was it perhaps due to her being surrounded by witches, who were close to her age at the fort, as well as children and witches in charge of the nursing mothers in the village, that she had never seen a man from a close distance before?

(Somehow it’s a refreshing feeling, isn’t i-t?)
It was just like her to analyze her feelings so calmly.
But, despite her feeling a little bit embarrassed and not hating it, it was, again, a mysterious sensation.
(Is he mysterious or interesting? He’s someone I cannot mea-sure.)
Lela felt even more curious about Naga.
She was strongly fascinated by the world he came from.

(Since Naga was able to arrive in this world, wouldn’t it be possible to go to his world?) – She suddenly thought.

However, she decided not to focus on her thoughts too much for now.
(This isn’t something to think about right no-w.)
The battle with the army of Kasandora was a quickly approaching.
Lela thought about the battle, which was approaching in a few more days.
If they don’t obtain victory, there will be nothing left for them.
Not for herself.
Not for the witches.
And not even for Naga.
There won’t be a future.

The fact that Lela’s body trembled might not be solely due to her feeling cold from getting wet.

She was afraid of the battle of life and death that she was about to experience for the first time, and at the same time, she felt her heart beating as if burning up.

ll
……………….
Later that Day, Nighttime.

The witches gathered inside the largest room in the residential building of the fort. Because Yuki went out to for scouting and had just returned, bringing the important report, Harrigan rushed to call all the members for a meeting.

All the members sat in a circle on folding stools inside the room.

Not only the witches, but also Naga, who came back from the Schweiz river, were there.
Actually, since this was a tactical meeting, it couldn’t start without Naga.

“Yuki, I’m sorry for making you repeat it, but I’ll entrust you with explaining one more time.”

After Harrigan’s urging, Yuki rose from her stool.
“Yes, Ane-sama.”

The other witches saw Yuki’s pale face and thought: ‘this is it.’

From the start, Yuki had flown to Fort Ein every day in order to check on the Kasandora army’s preparations.
Today as well, since the sun had set, Yuki launched her air board and went out for reconnaissance.

“A part of their forces seemed to be ready to depart even now. They might possibly leave their fort by tomorrow morning… I think.”
“What exactly did you mean by saying they seemed to be ready to depart even now?”

As expected, because Naga asked the question, Yuki’s face became sullen.

“What? Are you saying I’m unreliable?”
“I do believe you, but there might be misunderstandings as well. It would probably be more effective to discuss that together.”
“I too want to ask that. What made you think so? Report from the beginning, Yuki.”
Once she was told by Harrigan, she couldn’t oppose.
Yuki explained the reason behind her thinking that they ‘….seemed to be ready to depart even now.’

“A part of the enemy folded up their tents, whereas, another one moved in a group. Several of their troops were heading this way while walking along the paths. I think they might be in charge of scouting. No other troops followed them, and since 3 days ago, no other troops have arrived at their fort. Their usual practice at noon was also not done today.”

At that point, Yuki, who finished speaking, put her hand on her hip and glared while being puffed up with pride and said ‘How about that, do you have a problem?’.

“No, we don’t. That’s a crucial part. Don’t you have a splendid eye for observation, Yuki?”
“I-It’s obviou—that’s not what I mean. Speaking of which, this much should be common knowledge. Don’t praise people while acting all high and mighty with that ‘I’m smarter than you’ expression.”
“That’s right. I wonder If I haven’t looked down at you a bit. I apologize.”

Because Naga slightly bowed down, Yuki felt troubled at her own outburst and raised fist.

“W, well. If you understand, that’s fine.”
saying that, she sat down.

Naga seemed to smile unintentionally; nevertheless, because he was facing downward, Yuki probably didn’t notice it. She wouldn’t say any more than that.
Naga removed his slightly visible smile and raised his face up while making a stern expression.
“It looks like the first wave of their troops is going to leave the fort tomorrow.”
As he said that and looked at Harrigan, she nodded in a grave fashion.

“Umu, there’s no doubt about that.”
“So, judging from what Yuki confirmed, about the soldiers being in the middle of gathering, they will most likely reach us in about 11 days? Indeed, that’s insufficient time for making preparations. If we only have this much time, we should probably just consider bringing provisions for the current battle.”

Naga and Co. didn’t know it, but, tomorrow would mark the 10th day since the general, who was in charge of leading the army, informed the king of his plan during the banquet.
In other words, they would be departing, just as they planned.
This couldn’t mean anything except that they were finished with gathering the provisions, weapons, water, and fodder.
Naga smiled.
“Just as I assumed. Let’s proceed with a blitzkrieg.”
Naga, who lifted himself up from his folding stool, put the map made by Yuki in the middle of the circle. The other witches stood and gathered around Naga.

Only Yuki was looking at her own map as if backing out of the newly formed, small circle.

“What’s the matter, Yuki? Don’t just stay there, come here.”
“Ah, *hesitating*, I’ll be fine standing here, Ane-sama.”
“Because standing there is bothersome, I’m telling you to come here and sit.”
“Ah, Kay, make some space.”
“Yes-su”

As soon as Kay shifted her body to make sitting space, Ais beckoned Yuki with a smiling face.

“Yes, Yuki, come sit down here.”
“No, but….”
“I feel troubled. Even though I want this meeting to proceed fast. Even though I want this to proceed fast!”

Ais, intentionally frowned her eyebrows and cracked her knuckles.

Yuki jumped to the open space with a bounce and sat down with a plop.

“G, go ahead.”
“Kukuku” – Harrigan laughed.
“Please go on, Naga.”

As Naga nodded, he pointed to the wide map on the floor.

“It has been decided where we will repel the enemy’s attack. The problem is when we should expect them to come.”

Saying so, Naga looked at Harrigan’s face.

“Can you give an estimate?”
“I believe so. If they set out, in the morning, from the fort, the first wave should reach the Schweiz river in….”

Considering the advancing speed of the Kasandora Kingdom’s forces and their distance from the Schweiz river, Harrigan roughly calculated the enemy’s time of arrival.

“Despite the mountains being short, they still have to cross them using paths, don’t they? I wonder if they will possibly reach the river around evening. In the first place, I don’t know much about the soldiers’ full armaments nor the speed they are moving at, so I can only guess.”

Assuming they depart at 6 o’clock in the morning and arrive at 3 in the afternoon, it would be 7 hours of walking for them, including 2 hours of break on the way (plus the lunch).

Provided they advance with an average speed of around 1 Liga (around 4.8km) per hour, the distance would be roughly 7 Liga (around 33.6km) til the Schweiz river.
Still, they had to cross the mountains’ paths and walk with heavy equipment on their body. Perhaps their advancing speed would be a little bit slower.

Naga, who came from another world, had no knowledge regarding the enemy’s armaments, walking ability or the level of the Kasandora Kingdom army’s experience. Because of that, all he could do was to believe Harrigan’s words.

Naga once again faced toward Yuki.

“What’s the ratio of their cavalry?”
“Ah, er, I don’t think there were that many. Even if we were to estimate from the whole army, it would be like 1/10 of forces, at most, 1/5 of that…. I think?”
“So it would be around 200-400 out of 2000? So it was like that? Speaking of which, I don’t know much regarding this world, so I can’t say for sure, but…”

Saying so he turned back to Harrigan.

“There should be no big errors if it’s that ratio.”

Harrigan regarded Yuki’s guess positively.

“You think so? If their number is close to as many as 400, it will be troublesome…… still, it doesn’t look like they will be able to hinder the execution of our strategy. Speaking of which, when you talk about cavalry, do you mean they are solely made up of cavalry? Like those horse-riding troops in which the horse-riders would act together as a group? Or something else….”

“As for that, I haven’t heard much, but there is a rumor that whenever there’s a battle between equestrian tribes located in the northern plateau area, both sides would fight with nothing but cavalry. Still, the bordering countries here primarily mobilize foot soldiers and cavalry together.”

“Is that so? Then, there doesn’t seem to be any problem and we can proceed as planned. However, our ability to create and execute second plan will depend on whether or not there’s a problem. By all means, the real fight will begin once they depart, which means we’ll be relying on Yuki.”

After saying so, Naga looked at Yuki. Nevertheless, she turned away.
Then Lela opened her mouth

“Since Yuki is playing a leading ro-le, you should formally request this from he-r.”

Lela said with a nonchalant expression.

“That’s right” – as Naga nodded, he kneeled down with his legs on the floor, and with a formal mood he faced Yuki while he prostrated himself.

“I kindly request from you, Yuki-sama.”
“Eh?!”

Yuki bent backward with surprise.

“I-It feels gross, so stop!”
“Hahha” – Naga raised his head while laughing and immediately assumed a stern face.

“There’s no doubt that this tactic’s outcome will greatly depend on you. That’s why, I entrust this to you, Yuki.”
“G…..Got it. Because our future is at stake, I’ll do my best, even if I have to die.”
“That’s the spirit. But if you die, it will be no good.”

Without looking in Naga’s direction, Yuki stared at the ceiling while answering with a murmur.

“That was just a comparison. Of course I don’t want to die, so even without your needless worry, it’s fine. But, since I’m the center of this tactic, it should be natural for you to worry.”

“Which one is it?”
“T-that’s why! There’s no need for you to worry, but, I’m telling you to properly worry about me….”
“You’re making quite a difficult request there.”
“W-where do you see it difficult?”

Kay and Mimone chuckled.
On the other hand, Harrigan and Ais were watching both of them with a warm gaze.

Noticing the looks coming from her surroundings, Yuki panicked.

[[File:Naga02 105.jpg|200px|thumbnail|right]]

“Wai….What are you looking at? Hey, if we don’t proceed with the meeting, it will be bad. There are still other topics to discuss, right?”

“Yeah, it’s just as Yuki says. Tomorrow, it will be an early morning, so we have to finish this meeting, take a meal, and go sleep. Well then, Naga, won’t you confirm, for the last time, both sides’ instructions? Every member’s deployment too, let’s check it one more time.”

“Right-o” – As Naga answered, he bent himself forward.

“If the enemy’s first wave departs in the morning and reaches the river around the evening, the other waves, perhaps the entire army, might camp out near the river the next night. If so, the first battle will await us in the early morning on that day. The first location for battle will be here.”

Naga showed their side of the river, using his finger to tap.

“They will, without a doubt, make sure of their surroundings. As long as they don’t check that, their main forces will perhaps not advance through the river. The reason is because they seem to be unusually afraid of the witches’ magic.”

Saying so, once Naga put up a sarcastic smile, Harrigan, too, smiled as if scoffing at the enemy.

“Fufun, that’s right.”
“Once they see something incomprehensible, they will probably become much more cautious in their actions. To be more accurate, they will first send out a scouting troop to make sure of things.”

Lela raised her hand.

“What?”
“Should we prepare a counterplan, in case we have to deal with the whole army deciding to cross the river?”
“That’s true. In that situation, we will launch the second plan. It will be hard to find the right opportunity to do it, but, we can only leave that matter to chance. Because they shouldn’t be able cross the river with their whole army at the same time while in marching order, there should be some time for us to react. We’ll manage it somehow. Even if they only sustain a small amount of damage, it should be enough to make them prepare to flee. With that, once the first wave scatters, we are going to strike the enemy with our first plan.”

“Is this part clear?” – Naga asked as he looked around the witches.
Because there were no questions or objections, Naga proceed with the talk.

“Everyone’s deployment will proceed as planned. The first group will hide in the battlefield – that’s me, Harrigan, Lela, Kay, Cu, Selena. The six of us. The second group will be at the upper part for the river, under Ais’ command – Nonoel, Eleonortha, Mimone, Jiniasu, the five of you. Yuki will be watching the battlefield from above… no, doing that all the time will consume your energy, so it’s safer to hide somewhere. The remaining witches will stay behind the battlefield. I’ll command the first group. In case I can’t, Harrigan will. If neither of us can, Lela will be in charge.”

Lela nodded without uttering a word.
Despite saying ‘if neither of us’, it would mean both of them getting killed or sustaining heavy injuries, and therefore, an utter defeat for witches.
There didn’t seem to be any meaning in deciding who would take up the command next, but even if it was true, witches decided to follow Naga’s emphasis on considering the possible outcomes, as well as preparing to take the right measures at the time of facing the battle.

“The commander of the second group will be Ais. In case Ais isn’t be able, Mimone. In case she isn’t, Nonoel.”

Each of them, replied with showing their understanding.

“The commander of the rear guard will be Ikushina. If she can’t, it will be Linna and Linne. And after them, Neneru.”

This time, the four of them replied with understanding.
It seems that as long Linne and Linna aren’t working together, their individual capabilities will be reduced to half, according to Harrigan.

“Still, it’s not like we won’t be able to use one of them if the other is not available…..”

Such a matter it became.
With that, Naga appointed both the twin sisters as the commanders.

“No matter how scrupulously we consider the tactic, or however detailed our analysis is, battle isn’t something that will go in accordance with the calculations done on paper. You will have to adapt to the requirements of the actual battle. Everyone, I’ll entrust you with that.”

Energetic answers came from everybody.

“After that, it will depend on Yuki’s actions whether the cooperation of the first group and second will go smoothly. I’ll entrust you with this, Yuki.”
“Ah. Yeah, that’s right, I’ll do it. I’ll try my best while not dying.”

Saying that, she firmly clenched her right fist.

“Wow!”
“Yuki is becoming honest?”
“As long a storm doesn’t suddenly arrive, it should be fine, right?”1

Kay, Mimone, and Eleonortha put their heads together as they whispered to each other.

“Rather, it will be much more beneficial for us if a storm comes. That’s why, Yuki, it’s fine for you to be honest for a single evening, ok?”
“Wha!? what are you talking about, Ais?!”

Yuki snapped and pointed at Ais while shouting.

“Am I not a good daughter who’s always honest?!”
“Good grief… she came back to her usual self.”

With that Kay looked up at the sky.

“Like that, you won’t be able to expect a storm?”

As the laughing voices from the surroundings suddenly rose up, Yuki glared at her companions, red faced.
Besides Ais, the other witches looked away hurriedly.

“Kukuku” – Harrigan laughed as she jumped in.
“Because it feels a little strange to see an honest Yuki, it’s fine for you to act as you usually do.”
“Ane-sama…..”

Despite Yuki making a piteous expression, Harrigan ignored her and, as if concluding this topic, urged Naga-
“I’ll let you continue.”

“Yeah, well, let’s continue. If it goes according to our calculations, there should be around 100-200 of them alone on this side of the river. Despite our assumptions, there may be more or less to deal with. It will be troublesome if there are more, but whichever scenario it is, our way of dealing with them will basically not change.”

Naga placed three long, narrow wooden sticks on the map at a parallel.

“First, we will assault and annihilate the scouting troops. Once they notice they’re under attack, the other troops will cross the river to reinforce them. We will aim for that moment and lure them into the trap. Then, we will assault the troop that became isolated on this side, throwing all our forces at them. After dealing heavy damage, my group will deliver the finishing blow. In case there’s not enough of us, the third group will join in and charge.”

While thrusting with his instructing baton here and there on the map, he said so.

“Done. The crucial part is that you have to strike all of them, even if it’s difficult, thoroughly, without leaving any, so as to show them how fearsome your magic is. Even without using your magic, as long they have the delusion of you being incredibly scary, they will start to have unnecessary thoughts, and it will result in them making errors. If we’re lucky, our plan might just be able to stop them.”

Were the witches contemplating his words? No one replied.

(Until now, they have been encountering only dozens of humans at a time. Could it be that it’s unreasonable to force the mentality of a commander, who tells them to fight against hundreds or thousands of soldiers, on them?)

Thinking so, Naga omitted any more details than that in his explanation.

“I think you have already imprinted the plan in your mind after practicing it many times, but if any one of you have any questions, ask. Because tomorrow, before the evening, we have to begin our plan. Speaking of which, I need to have group 2 move, when it’s night, to their proper place…”

Saying so, he looked around at all the members’ faces. There was no one who had any particular questions.

[[File:Naga02 map 1.jpg|200px|thumbnail|right]]

“Everyone has a copy of the map?”
“Yes” (everyone)
“Good, let’s begin our plan.”

As soon Naga stood up, the witches, too, stood up one after another.

“Ahh, Naga, wait.”

Harrigan halted him.

“What’s the matter?”
“Ais, please bring that.”
“T,that? Right away.”

Ais, who stood up, went out of the room quickly. Seeing her off with a suspicious expression, Naga turned toward Harrigan after Ais vanished.

“What is she bringing?”
“It’s a fine item.”

She answered while laughing.

(So she isn’t going to tell me until I see it myself?)

“Wait a bit, she will come back soon.”

Soon after Harrigan had said, Ais returned while holding something in her hands.

“Here, Big sis.”

Saying so, she handed the thing over to Harrigan.

“Umu, good job.”

Once Harrigan received and placed the very thin item, which was wrapped in a woven fabric, on the floor, she immediately presented it to Naga.

“This is?”

Having a suspicious expression, he faced towards her.

“This is a present from me to you. Look inside it.”

“O, Oh?”

Naga reached out his hands and unwrapped the gift.

“Hey, this is-!”
“Since you arrived here, you have been wearing the same clothing all the time. So I wondered whether or not you’d like some new clothes. Because I’ve never sewn men’s clothing, I used yours as reference, and after that, thought of the right pattern.”

The moment Naga picked up the folded clothes with his hands, he spread it on the floor.
What the witches prepared for him was a quite flashy colored tube hakama with voluminous sleeves.

“You guys, did you make it during the preparations for the battle?”
“That’s right. Since we divided the labor between everyone, it wasn’t that troublesome. It would be nice if you can accept it without restraints.”
“I’ll accept it with pleasure.”

Naga gently brushed the new attire with his hand in a loving manner.

“Well then, shall I go out to the battle tomorrow while wearing this?”
“I think this a suitable clothing for a commander.”

As she said it, Naga smiled gladly.

“Good, then, shall we have a toast to close?”

Harrigan had Ais bring the barrel of the alcohol, which was left in the corner of the room.
Ais, who was lightly carrying it, put it on the floor with a thud, making the floor shake. From this, one could understand it was heavy. She cracked the lid of the barrel open using her bare fist.

“Well then, let’s have a toast and pray for victory.”

Soon after Harrigan stepped forward holding the wooden wine cup, Naga and other witches, too, gathered around the barrel while doing the same.

As everyone was waiting to scoop out some of the grape wine into their cups, Harrigan faced toward Naga.

“Naga, please lead the toast.”
“Are you okay with me doing that?”

“I don’t mind. Speaking of which, you’re the commander for this battle. That’s why, it won’t begin without you doing it.”

“Is that so? Well….”

Lifting high the wine cup in his hand, he raised his voice.

“This battle isn’t as great as other battles may have been, but, it’s the one that holds the greatest importance for our future.”

Despite Naga referring to them as ‘we’ instead of ‘you’, one still could not understand how profound the meaning in his words were.

However, many witches noticed the meaning of his words.
They received his words as the declaration that he would share their fate.
It could be said, that in this moment, they truly became comrades and friends.
“Let’s win. If we win, shall we hold a celebration banquet one more time?”
“Yes.!” (everyone)
“The dark witches of the black forest, I pray for the victory of Harrigan Halliway Haindora and her members, toast!”
“Toast!” (everyone)

That night, group 2, under the command of Ais, left the fort and moved toward their respective position – the dam at the Schweiz river.

Even though both of the sides had yet to clash, one could say their battle had already begun from a certain point of view.
In the end, will Naga’s plan lead to good fortune, or ill?
Will the witches open the door leading towards their new future?
The result will probably be decided tomorrow.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Prologue 2|Prologue 2]]
| Return to [[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Prologue 2

2016-04-05T20:17:19Z

Zexth: Created page with "“What’s the situation of Harrigan and the rest, Eliushune?” The person that was asking was a short witch with an immature build, which had no curves, wearing a headdres..."

“What’s the situation of Harrigan and the rest, Eliushune?”

The person that was asking was a short witch with an immature build, which had no curves, wearing a headdress with a characteristic pattern that stood out.

[[File:Naga02 031.jpg|200px|thumbnail|right]]

She seemed to be a young girl, whose appearance wasn’t even that of a 10 year old. Her facial expression was young and cute.

What she wore was a short ancient skirt, which had lots of space exposed. It suited that slender physique that wasn’t curvy.

However, on her face, a fearless expression was to be seen, which didn’t match that appearance of hers.

The atmosphere that she brought was filled with the confidence, which one would think had lots of experience. That disparity could make those who witnessed it anxious.

On the other hand, there was a witch who was probably in her late teens, named Eliushune.

Because she was half kneeling, her height wasn’t clear, but, her back was taller than that of her partner, and her outward look was amazing as well.

Since she was wearing a mantle that wrapped around her body, her body lines weren’t obvious. Nevertheless, there was no doubt she looked older than her companion.

However, what Eliushune said next was

“By the way, Mother,”

She said.

Facing the young girl, she called her ‘Mother’.

The young girl, as well, had a natural expression despite being called that.

No wonder, the witch with the look of a young girl named Vita Solskjær Zuleyma was the in fact the head of the Zuleyma Clan, which ruled the domain next to the one of the Harrigan Clan inside the black forest.

“It seems that the talk about the Kasandora Kingdom preparing an onslaught on the black forest using all its force was true. Right now, two thousand units of their military force have gathered at Fort Ein.”

Vita slightly moved her eyebrows.

“Two thousand? Is that true? Speaking of which, what will Harrigan and Co. do? Do they plan to flee?”

“No, about that…”

On the face of the reporting girl, named Eliushune, a sign of confusion appeared.

“They are preparing for battle.”

“What on earth!”

Vita opened her eyes widely as she bent slightly backward.

The girl composed herself, at the same time looking into Eliushune’s eyes

“Do they intend to fight? Or request assistance from us? Or could it be, they plan on an honorable defeat? No no, she’s not a simpleton to that extent. Just what is that woman thinking?”

Vita, who was speaking in a manner unsuitable for her appearance, spoke as if throwing away her words.

“If those guys are driven away, the next one to bear the full brunt of the human’s attack will be us. That’s why, I was wondering whether it would be fine to lend them some of our power, were we to be requested to assist them.”

“It seems that the Clan of Harrigan intends to throw all their forces into that battle with Kasandora Kingdom.”

Vita counted inside her head the witches, which she knew were from Harrigan’s household.

“Despite saying all the forces, certainly, their content of people should be only 20. Throwing in all of their forces is only bound to fail.”

“If those guys’ base becomes empty, it will be the perfect opportunity for us to take over one or two of their fortifications, right?”

Vita, who looked at Eliushune, narrowed her eyes.

“Aren’t you an idiot, Eliushune?”

“*grumbling*……….”

Being glared at in a scathing manner by Vita, Eliushune was at a loss for words.

“Talking about attacking Harrigan & Co.’s back and stealing their fortification, do you think there’s any profit, in doing that, for us?”

“There’s not…?”

“Doing that will only make them perish faster. Like I said before, if they become destroyed, we will be the next one to bear the brunt of humans’ attack.”

“We need to have them do their best in hindering the human army.”

“Oh, I see.”

(This girl has high level of magic and combat skills, but she’s basically a simpleton. Can’t she understand how complicated this situation is?)

“Fuu” – Vita breathed a small sigh.

(I wish we had some smart witches, like Lela.)

“Mother, is there something wrong?”

“Hm, it’s nothing. Rather than that, don’t take your eyes off of Harrigan & Co, Eliushune. Assuming they are driven away, the human army will probably try to invade the black forest. In the worst case, they will stretch their hands toward our territory. I’ll gather all the members, who are my children, and make them prepare for the war.”

“Understood, Mother.”

“I’ll entrust you with watching them, just don’t commit a blunder, Eliushune, got it?”

“I can’t believe you’re saying such a thing, Mother. Have I, Eliushune, ever committed any blunders before?”

“Huuh?”(voice of great annoyance)

Vita glared at her with wide eyes.

“I don’t like that kind of joke, Eliushune.”

“….”

“If I were to count all the blunders, which you’ve made until now, it might take all day.”

“……”

“This time’s reconnaissance is different. Got it?”

“….Of course, Mother.”

Vita, who calmly nodded, told her solemnly.

“If you commit another blunder, I’ll strip you naked and hang you up on the tree.”

Eliushune distorted her face, giving out a small shriek.

“How cruel!”

“If you don’t like it, then do your job properly and report to me without missing any detail.”

“G-Got it.”

“Then go.”

“Yes.”

(When mother says so, then there’s nothing but to do it. Were I to fail in my duty, I’ll be stripped naked and hung on tree… then poked, knocked and toyed with by the other witches.)

Cold sweat surfaced on her face as she stood up.

Once she stood up, indeed, she was taller than Vita, with Vita’s head only reaching the upper part of Eliushune’s stomach, below her chest.

Nevertheless.

Eliushune’s head began to lower down little by little.

Because her body was hidden under the mantle, it was hard to tell whether or not it was her back shrinking. At least, it looked as if her back was shrinking by looking from the position next to her.

Eliushune’s head instantly matched the height of Vita’s head, who was standing right in front of her eyes.

Despite that, Eliushune’s head didn’t stop descending.

It lowered to the position of Vita’s lower back, and then of her lap, finally ceasing at the moment it was on the level of the wooden floor. It looked as though her head was placed on top of the floor after being beheaded.

Like that, Eliushune opened her mouth.

It was a bizarre scene, which would guarantee those who didn’t know what was happening would shake with fear.

“Once something happens, I’ll appropriately submit the report.”

“I wonder if it won’t be too frequent and wordy coming from you, Eliushune. Be it the army of humans or Harrigan, don’t be careless.”

“Understood.”

Suddenly, the remaining portion of her head sunk and disappeared.

What was left, spreading out on the floor, was the lightly brown colored mantle worn by the girl.

Speaking of which, rather than her back shrinking, there is no mistaking it was Eliushune’s magic that made her vanish, in other words, it teleported her to another place.

Watching the mantle lying on the floor without its owner, the head of the witches, Vita, muttered.

“Harrigan, just what are you thinking? If you intend to cause me trouble, I’ll not forgive you. Providing that you do so, I’ll strip you naked and spank that ass of yours a hundred times. Since your ass became quite big, it will be much easier to do so.”

After that, the girl looked up, with sharp eyes, at the back side of the roof, where the beams of the wooden building were exposed.

“Despite that, this attitude isn’t fit for Harrigan. Was there some sort of change in her group? Or could it be that the predecessors, who had left the forest, returned back?…..No no, that can’t be. Even if they were to come back now….. If so…..”

Vita, who folded her hands while deeply pondering, shook her head as she unfolded her hands.

“Well, that’s fine. Rather than pondering about what she plans, if the full force of Kasandora’s army comes to take over the forest…. the situation ahead of us will greatly change. No, rather the whole epoch will be influenced”

“kukuku” – The young girl, Vita, chuckled.

“Assuming that’s true, it will be decided that I will live during a time of great changes. Interesting… isn’t it getting interesting? Hahaha”
Vita sat alone inside the room, her high-pitched laughing voice reverberating.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Prologue 1|Prologue 1]]
| Return to [[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Prologue 1

2016-04-05T20:12:04Z

Zexth: Created page with "Naga and Harrigan were facing each other in the residence building of the fort. Harrigan, as always, wore her thinly-made clothing, which exposed many parts of her body, and..."

Naga and Harrigan were facing each other in the residence building of the fort.

Harrigan, as always, wore her thinly-made clothing, which exposed many parts of her body, and sat on a folding stool.

Naga was at first surprised by the witches’ clothing, but had recently gotten used to it.

Thanks to that, the number of times he became captivated by the witches’ scant dress was reduced compared to when he had first arrived…. However, he couldn’t stop thinking perverted thoughts once in awhile; he was a man after all.

Today as well, Naga sat at the table while wearing his hakama with flashy hues, the same one he wore when he fell into this world for the first time.

Rather than that, since those were the only clothes he owned, that was the only thing he wore.

Right now, both of them were about to analyze the extent of the Kasandora Kingdom’s military power and their disposition.

Otherwise, they won’t be able to determine the details of their strategy.

Yuki, who conducted the reconnaissance of Fort Ein, said:

“Judging from the time I saw them, I think there are around one thousand of them, and it will probably keep increasing.”

Saying that, the remaining issue, in the end, will be the assessment of the total enemy forces.

“What do you think about that Harrigan?”

Naga was looking for confirmation, and Harrigan responded.

“Kasandora Kingdom’s biggest mobilization of power will probably be more than 2000. If we consider the conscription of new units from the populace, there’s a chance it would range from 2500 to 3000, I think, but perhaps they won’t do so.”

“Why do you think so?”

“It seems that, a while ago, a battle between human armies concluded. Therefore, it could be said to be one of the reasons why it would be unreasonable to forcefully conscript their own citizens. What’s more, they have to pay attention to other countries’ mobilization.”

“Hm?” – Naga frowned and creased his eyebrows.

“Other countries? What do you mean?”

“Despite the fighting between each country calming down, as well as the support and backup coming from the church, if you show any weakness, you’ll be taken advantage of. Such is the way of this world.”

“I see. If you show a moment of weakness, you’ll be taken advantage of… is that so? I have the feeling it’s a story I’ve heard and seen before.”

For a while, a gruesome smile appeared on his face; nevertheless, it disappeared right away.

“In other words, we can’t take the protection of our base lightly.”

Seeing the unusual smile, which appeared on his face, Harrigan felt bothered, however, now wasn’t the time for questioning that.

“That’s right. If they recruit a new army from the public, the fact about the royal capital guard’s defense will be disclosed to the surrounding countries. Deploying newly recruited soldiers would mean the same as spreading around the news about the royal capital being vacant. Knowing that there are no guards will result in the nearby countries trying to aim for it, just like an empty nest, which is possible. That’s why, such conduct is out of the question.”

“Speaking of which, was it 2000… you were talking about?”

“I see it that way. At present, it would probably be their limit.”

“When it comes to that, their raid…. that’s right, it will depend on the extent of the preparations done by the Kasandora kingdom or something like that.”

Naga took the sketched map, drawn by Yuki, in his hand.

“From Fort Ein to this place, there are neither towns nor settlements. There are also no fortifications that could be used to store an army’s provisions. This means that, in order to support the invading army, they will have to carry the provisions themselves.

Naga muttered while focusing on the map.

“If so, they have to assign 300-400 of their people to their light and heavy troops reducing their actual army to around 1600-1700? Well, I wonder if it also depends on how long they expect the battle to last. Then, were we to consider factors such as their low level of armament, provision, and tactics…”

Raising up his head, Naga said toward to Harrigan.

“I wonder if it will be about 10 days til the start of the battle.”

Harrigan answered while making a difficult expression.

“About 10 days? Indeed, we nearly have no time left.”

“Kukuku”- Naga chuckled as he nodded.

“Far from nearly, we don’t have any time at all.”

His smile, which seemed to be pleased with the difficult challenge and situation, could be said to express a certain seriousness.

“Still, we have the weapons which their comrades left while fleeing. Good thing they didn’t have arrows and bows with them. What’s more, we got our hands on their horses.”

That’s right, at the moment Naga & Co. drove away the troops of Kasandora’s troops, who were occupying the fort, the enemy left spears and bows while fleeing.

Naga and the rest were able to pick up a good amount of the enemy’s weapons without making a great effort.

Nevertheless, the witches didn’t know how to use swords and bows.

With that, picking up the weapons would be useless.

Just what he was aiming for?

“Despite that, to think that the day when I’d ride a horse would come.”

She gave off a sigh.

“But despite saying so, I know it would be different in case of Ais, who runs way faster than a horse, but I think you’re probably different.”

“As expected, when it comes to a running competition, I can’t be compared with Ais.”

“You’re making quite the sad expression there, aintcha’?”

“To be honest, I don’t feel inclined to ride a horse.”

“Why is that?”

“No, how should I explain it?”

Harrigan eyes wandered around; nevertheless, she shook her head as if giving up and said.

“Isn’t it scary?”

“You? You mean you’re scared of horses?”

“Don’t laugh!”

“No no, it’s not like I’m laughing. Still, to think that there’s something you’d be scared of, that’s quite unexpected.”

“You’re laughing!”

Snap – Harrigan pointed at Naga as her hair writhed and rose into the air. Seeing that, Naga waved his hand hurriedly.

“Wait wait! To be honest, I’m a little bit scared as well.”

“W, what?”

Because Harrigan’s hair fell limp, Naga gave off a sigh of relief and said。

“Somehow, I feel like the horses here give off a different sensation in comparison with the ones I know.”

Making a suspicious face, Harrigan asked.

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t quite get it by myself, but, I wonder whether or not I rode horses a long time ago when I was much smaller. Somehow, the sense of compatibility with my body and the horse size are not agreeing with each other.”

“Is that so? So it has something to do with your lost memories…You still can’t recollect anything?”

Once Harrigan asked with a sad face, Naga answered nonchalantly.

“Should I say as much….? It mostly doesn’t improve, but, I’m fine that way. I’ll remember little by little without rushing.”

It was a manner of speech which made one unable say whether the concerned person had amnesia or not.

“Rather than that, I wonder if we shouldn’t return to the topic of horses.”

“O..Oh?”

“It depends on whether the horse is big or small. If we plan to have a good command of it, the bigger one should be better. It can run long distances, and also has good endurance. You, who are witches, in comparison with humans are indeed faster and have better endurance, but still are inferior to horses. As long as it’s convenient, to obtain a result, you ought to use everything at your disposal. Isn’t it better to be prepared?”

“That’s…..right.”

“When it’s necessary, I’ll come to help you.”

While saying so and laughing, Harrigan sent him a doubtful glance.

“Even if you say help, how exactly do you plan to do so?”

“True. For example, by picking you up once you fall from a horse?”

“Wouldn’t helping me be something to do before falling?!”

“It’s fine, don’t be angry. Well… in that case, won’t you ride together with me on my horse? By doing so, you won’t have to control the horse, and also there’s no fear that you will fall, right?”

“O-Oh, this is what you mean? I see, it doesn’t seem to be half as bad.”

“In exchange, in order not to fall, you better cling to me, otherwise it might be troublesome, you see? I need you to clasp your hands around my lower back and put your strength into arms, so as to press your chest firmly to my back, you see.”

“So this is your aim?!”

Again, Harrigan’s hair became a bundle and rose up with a swoosh.

“Uwah, wait wait, that was a joke! Don’t hit me with your hair just because of a joke!”

Waving energetically with his hands in front of his eyes, Harrigan’s hair, which was raised in a bundle, fell gently. Naga sighed with relief deep within his heart.

(This girl’s hair is hard, it’s no joke. Were I to be hit with all her might, I’d certainly die.)

“Let’s get back to the topic.”

“I have no objections, but you see…”

“Well, if it’s related to horse riding, you will somehow manage it with a little bit of practice.”

“That’s right. I used to ride a little bit as a little child, so if I practice a bit, I’ll probably grasp that feeling from long time ago.”

“Oh, so there was time you rode?”

“I think I should have told you, but in the past, there used to be vagabonds who would control their horses and visit the black forest. That’s why; we would buy and raise horses together with other clans.”

“By other clans, you mean witches?”

“That’s right, I think this also should’ve been mentioned, but there are several clans of witches inside the black forest. Originally, we wouldn’t interact with them that often, even now, we would mingle with them every now and then.”

Hearing Harrigan’s words, Naga showed an expression of thinking about something.

“The other clans… is it unreasonable to request cooperation with them?”

At Naga’s question, Harrigan answered with a gloomy face.

“I’ve just said, but, we don’t interact that much. Furthermore, the clans of witches usually prefer to work within their own group, so they don’t have any regards for other clans. Not to mention, they don’t seem to ask for a help, unless they, themselves, are in danger.”

”Is that so? So you’re the same?”

“If it were to be the other clan requesting for our help because they are under attack, we would help. Nevertheless, as you can see, we lack manpower, which is not enough to make a difference. We wouldn’t be able to repel even the scouting troops with just 5 or 6 people.”

While folding his hands, Naga nodded, having a serious face.

“That’s true….”

“The other clans are much the same. They are occupied with protecting their own territory. If we try to rescue other clans only to be annihilated by ourselves, wouldn’t it be the same as putting a cart before the horse?”

“If the other clans are annihilated, our position will also be in danger. Look, don’t they say ‘the teeth are exposed to the cold if there are no lips’ ?”

“Do they say so…?”

“No…I think they did say so, but…”

Naga suddenly tilted his head.

“I know what you want to say. Once there are no lips, the next thing that is exposed to the cold are bare teeth, is what you say. However, unfortunately, there’s no person among the witches who would see the future that way. No… there is probably one person that is willing to do so… but let’s leave that for later. Since, for this battle, all the members are already under our leadership, we have to proceed in accordance with the tactics. If we were to add the guys from the other clans right now, it might cause misunderstandings, thus, it may lead to confusion. Wouldn’t that be troublesome?”

“Yea, it’s as you say. If we don’t have all the members operate in union, it will become a bother.”

“What’s more, if we can win this battle, they will probably change that watch-and-see attitude of theirs, and might become interested in listening to us. First, we, the Clan of Harrigan have to win.”

Harrigan declared in a strong voice.

“Well then, we can only do it in accordance with the plan.”

”Umu”

Naga nodded deeply, as he approved of her words.

“Providing that matter is solved for the time being, let’s go back to the main topic. Our strategy is what I explained the other day. Consider that the key to success and failure lies in how much preparation we can do until the enemy attacks.”

“10 days was it? Til then, we have to complete the preparations.”

“No, it requires time to transport and prepare at the spot. What’s more, there is possibility that the army of Kasandora will advance faster than what we expect. For that reason, yes, I’d like to finish the preparations in about 6 days, 7 at the latest.”

Harrigan raised her head as if staring at the room’s ceiling and said.

“Around 6 to 7 days? It seems we won’t have time to sleep or rest.”

“As for that, please give up.”

“I don’t care. If we can protect the fortification with that, we will do whatever it takes. Still…”

For the first time, a shade of anxiety was visible on Harrigan’s face.

“Can we truly repel Kasandora’s army with such a plan?”

“I should have probably told you. In battle, it’s about quantity not quality. Even if you’re mighty warriors, you cannot face an enemy of two thousand. Providing the terrain is a little bit complex, I can think of several ways, such as a night attack, or a surprise attack depending on the number of units. Nevertheless, in this case, these methods seem to be impossible. The only thing remaining would be to oppose the enemy with numbers.”

Saying that strongly, Harrigan made a miserable face.

“Despite saying numbers, you meant them….?”

“Their appearance does not matter. They will do the assigned job without feeling any unfairness or dissatisfaction. Isn’t that great?”

Saying so, Naga laughed heartily.

“They are guys with lots of fortitude.”

(Should say this guy has a couple screws loose…?)

“What? You still have some doubts regarding the tactic?”

“No, it has nothing to do with that.”

(I wonder if he’s not a little crazy. Just what kind of person are you, I wonder?)

Harrigan uttered those sarcastic words within her heart

“Rather than that, shouldn’t we begin building the actual army soon, as well as its training? We don’t have time, so if we don’t hurry…”

“That’s right, we don’t have time. From now on, we will work day and night.”

As Naga and Harrigan stood up from the folding stools, they left the plain room, with a wooden floor.

What kind of plan will Naga create?

And what did two of them mean by ‘building’ an army.

What kind of preparations will they arrange within the 10 days before the Kasandora Kingdom’s army attacks?

The battle between 20 against 2000 had been decided. This will mark the beginning of the war between the witches and humanity, as well as Naga’s.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Prologue 2|Prologue 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Illustrations

2016-04-05T20:07:00Z

Zexth:

<gallery>
File:Naga02_cover.jpg|'''Cover'''<br>
File:Naga_002.jpg
File:Naga_003.jpg
File:Naga02_004.jpg
File:Naga02_005.jpg
File:Naga02_031.jpg
File:Naga02_051.jpg
File:Naga02_073.jpg
File:Naga02_087.jpg
File:Naga02_105.jpg
File:Naga02_Cu.jpg
File:Naga02_225.jpg
File:Naga02_245.jpg
File:Naga02_279.jpg
File:Naga02_map_1.jpg
File:Naga02_map_2.png
File:Naga02_map_3.png
File:Naga02_map_4.png
File:Naga02_map_5.png
</gallery>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
| Return to [[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Prologue 1|Prologue 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Illustrations

2016-04-05T20:06:16Z

Zexth: Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Illustrations

File:Naga02 map 5.png

2016-04-05T20:02:05Z

Zexth:

File:Naga02 map 4.png

2016-04-05T20:01:46Z

Zexth:

File:Naga02 map 3.png

2016-04-05T20:01:31Z

Zexth:

File:Naga02 map 2.png

2016-04-05T20:01:16Z

Zexth:

File:Naga02 map 1.jpg

2016-04-05T20:01:00Z

Zexth:

File:Naga02 279.jpg

2016-04-05T20:00:25Z

Zexth:

File:Naga02 245.jpg

2016-04-05T20:00:10Z

Zexth:

File:Naga02 225.jpg

2016-04-05T19:59:55Z

Zexth:

File:Naga02 Cu.jpg

2016-04-05T19:57:00Z

Zexth:

File:Naga02 105.jpg

2016-04-05T19:56:28Z

Zexth:

File:Naga02 087.jpg

2016-04-05T19:56:02Z

Zexth:

File:Naga02 073.jpg

2016-04-05T19:55:41Z

Zexth:

File:Naga02 051.jpg

2016-04-05T19:55:21Z

Zexth:

File:Naga02 031.jpg

2016-04-05T19:54:48Z

Zexth:

File:Naga02 005.jpg

2016-04-05T19:52:32Z

Zexth:

File:Naga02 004.jpg

2016-04-05T19:51:56Z

Zexth:

File:Naga 003.jpg

2016-04-05T19:43:20Z

Zexth:

File:Naga 002.jpg

2016-04-05T19:41:52Z

Zexth:

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Epilogue

2016-04-05T19:22:00Z

Zexth: /* Epilogue */

==Epilogue==

“Oh my, who do we have here, if it isn’t the District Head. Welcome and thank you for your attendance.”

Inside a certain royal palace, in the capital of the Kasandora Kingdom, a king, who appeared to be in his latter thirties, waved his long, luxurious, silk-made garments and respectfully welcomed his visitor.

Besides the capital, Kasandora kingdom ruled over three other fortified cities together with some small settlements. It was a relatively powerful country with a large population in a remote region.

This person, whom the current king of Kasandora, Kasandora III, praised and deprecated himself before, was a cardinal sent by the Old Church, a man named Aiba.

Aiba, who was thin, tall, and wrapped in a white robe, was unexpectedly young, and looked to be in his latter twenties. The fact that he was assigned as a district head at this young age was proof of him being a sharp and capable person.

“No no, please don’t mind it, your Majesty.”

Smiling weakly, the Cardinal, Aiba, returned his greeting.
Behind him, 10 people, who were assigned as his guardians, were lined up. They were all members of the sacred knights. Those knights didn’t try to take off their helmets in front of Kasandora, as they would only show their bare faces to a priest from the Old Church, in other words, towards God’s children.

“Please, sit down.”

Kasandora reached the seat of honor at the long table placed in the dining hall and recommended Aiba to take his seat.
Seeing Aiba taking his place on the leather-made, black chair, Kasandora’s vassals sat down on either side, facing each other.

Grape wine, tea cakes, and fruits continued to be brought out one after another by maids.

The maids withdrew after delivering the cups of fruit and wine, then Kasandora leisurely reached his hand toward his glass goblet filled with red liquid and raised it up in front of him.

“In honor of the District Head, who graced us with his presence after a long journey.”
“I offer my thanks to the Lord, whose blessings and kindness are infinite, and to your Majesty.”

”Toast!” (x2)
“Toast!” (x4)

After savouring the rich scent and taste of the wine for a while, Aiba put his cup back on the table and looked in Kasandora’s direction with a grin. However, those who were watching him would probably notice that his eyes weren’t smiling at all.

“Then, your Majesty, I wonder, how has the plan for the invasion of the forest been progressing?”
Aiba’s tone was composed, and his mild expression didn’t falter, but nevertheless, his eyes harbored a cold, cruel light.

“Without any delay, we were able to measure the witches’ potential, fighting style, their defensive strength, and even deployed our troops in convenient places thanks to your suggestions. However, just the other day, we went through some bitter experiences.”

“Indeed, one or two lost battles won’t change much as long we are victorious in the war.”

“By commencing an attack and letting them respond, we can analyze our enemy’s war potential. Because we haven’t launched any unreasonable assaults from the start, we didn’t suffer any major losses. As soon as we finish analyzing their war potential through orthodox means, we will form an ideal strategy. Oh my, we have been nothing but amazed by your resourcefulness.”

Kasandora smiled as if being in a good humour.

“We are already familiar with the witches’ style of fighting. We also learned that their numbers are much more scarce than what we had assumed. Like this, we will be able crush the witches shortly.”

(I see. This king isn’t stupid, but he’s tactlessly frank. Not dense, but foolishly frank. After all, wouldn’t he amount to being some small landlord of a borderland? Still, to guide these people is our duty as the Children of God)
With Aiba’s face not giving an impression of his innermost thoughts, he asked

“Then, my king, what’s the extent of your current forces?”
“We plan to amass 2000 units.”

Indeed, he’s quite a hard-worker, isn’t he? – Aiba admired him inside.

The amount of 2000 is closest to the maximum force that Kasandora can mobilize. When someone is foolishly honest they probably won’t hold back in the slightest.
Aiba chuckled inside his heart as he was trying to stir up Kasandora; nevertheless, he wasn’t stupid enough to let him learn about that.

Having a solemn attitude, he bowed down towards the king.

“Splitting one’s military forces into small groups is a foolish idea. Only by intensive accumulation of force can one yield the greatest result. But of course, this is something your Majesty and the General should know the best.”

“Umu. T-That’s right. It’s just like you say, Aiba-dono.”

“By exterminating the witches living there, you will be able to connect my country and yours through that vast forest. Also, you will be able to gain an advantage over other countries…. you see?”

Aiba continued to incite Kasandora indirectly and nonchalantly like he had done til now.

A desire to act as a statesman lit inside the king’s eyes.

“I hear that there is an abundant amount of lumber, wild plants, fruits, and wild animals inside of the forest. I also hear that mineral resources are lying unused there. For witches, those are useless things, and at the same time, pearls thrown before swine. We shall make effective use of them.”

At Kasandora’s speech filled with ardor, Aiba gave a refined smile.

“To exterminate the witches and to make humankind prosper, those are our Father’s wishes.”

By saying “Father”, Kasandora meant the one and absolute God, whom they believed in.
And then, those priests together with Aiba who served the God were also his children.

For that reason, the priests were referred to as the Children of God.

“Speaking of which, when can we begin our invasion of the forest?”

Kasandora looked at the man, dressed in a military uniform, next to him.

“Dear General, what’s the exact date you will commence operations?”

The general, who jumped off his stool and lowered his head to the extent of his forehead touching the table, finally raised it and announced resolutely to the king and Aiba.

“Our plan is set to commence in ten days. At the break of dawn on the tenth day, we will depart. We will attack the fort located at the top of the big cliff and drive the witches away from the forest. Then we intend to reinforce the seized fort, so as to create a foothold for entering the forest.”

Kasandora and Aiba nodded in satisfaction.

With Kasandora’s army setting off after 10 days, Naga, Harrigan, and the rest will have at least 10 days to make preparations. However, against the approaching forces of 2000, they will only have a force of 20 people. The difference between forces would normally cause anyone to despair.
What kind of tactic will Harrigan and Naga adopt?
A battle of 2000 against 20 has yet to begin.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 3

2016-04-05T19:19:49Z

Zexth: /* Chapter 3 */

==Chapter 3==

===Part 1===

The next day, Harrigan and the girls had returned to the 3rd fort.
Ais, who had finished her preparations, was about to return to the fort which had been attacked, bringing a spare doll and provisions.
Naga helped arrange the transportation as well.
He was not the only one helping, there were 2 other witches who would accompany them. He was fine with one of them, but considering who the other was it could be considered as a terrible situation. The person in question was of the same opinion.

“I can’t believe this! Why do I have to go together with a man? I’ll kill him. I’ll kill him without anyone noticing, mince him into a thousand pieces, and throw his chopped up bits to the wolves. “

The one who kept uttering that disturbing dialogue was none other than Yuki. Far from trying to hide it, you could sense the hatred, disgust, and killing intent overflowing from her body. Naga immediately shrunk back as he felt that aura directed towards him.

“You don’t have to worry about Yuki. After all, she’s not completely serious.”
Ais said as if trying to console him.

“Not completely?… then, how serious is she?”

Ais bent her neck slightly and pondered a bit.

“Hmm… Like 8 out of 10?”

“That’s serious enough! There’s no way I can relax when I’m sure she’s just waiting for a chance to kill me!”

“Well well. You just need to endure it for a quarter of the day.”

Naga twisted his face in misery and moaned,

“No, I don’t want to face her even for a moment. I’ll end up receiving constant abuse just by being near her.”

Ais had told Naga on their way back that preparations could take as much as a quarter of the day. Naga seemed doubtful and asked Ais

“It took us a half day just to travel this distance at full speed, isn’t it weird that we can carry that huge doll over in a shorter amount of time?”

Nevertheless, she replied calmly.

“Ara, speak for yourself. There’s no way that that was the fastest speed we could achieve.”

“Ah…that’s right. Speaking of which, how long would it take you to get there at your top speed?”
“About an hour and a half?”

Naga looked at Ais as if she was joking. Despite that, she added calmly.

“If it was Yuki, she could reach the place much faster than us.”

“Oi oi, are you kidding? Just how ridiculous are her legs?!”

“I’m serious. To begin with, in her case, she doesn’t even have to run.”

“What do you mean?”

Hearing his question she simply forced a little smile.

“You’ll understand once you witness it yourself.”

It was clear she wasn’t going to tell him anymore than that.

(If she says that, does it mean Yuki is going to show me? More importantly…)

Naga began thinking about the current state of the witches.
He wasn’t able to make any solid conclusions because he had yet to understand this world’s current situation. However, Naga felt that sooner rather than later the witches would face a miserable situation.

Despite his memory loss, Naga firmly understood that it would be alright as long as they did not lose. However, if they were always on the defensive, they would eventually come up against a power that could swallow them whole. It would be impossible to survive without fighting and growing. No matter how desperate they were, or how well they could fight, the witches would eventually perish.
Naga did not want to let that happen. He wanted to lead Harrigan and the rest to victory as much as he could, even if it meant he would be interfering or it would make them think of him as an annoyance.
Therefore, the first thing he wanted to do was to strive to understand the current situation.
For that reason, he was prepared to withstand any threat, verbal abuse, or bloodthirst that Yuki aimed towards him.

“Well then, we are leaving, Ane-sama.”

The large cart’s bed was filled with the wooden puppet as well as a multitude of food bags covered in cloth. Ais was harnessed to pull the cart via a thick rope tied around her lower back.
She waved towards Harrigan.

“Ais, Nonoeru, Yuuki, I’ll be entrusting this to you.”

Another person that was assigned to help Ais and Yuuki was a witch named Nonoeru.
She appeared to be about 4 or 5 years old. She had a small stature and short hair with cute round eyes. However, she looked quite shy, which gave Naga the impression that she was kind of like a small animal or a mouse.
She was probably afraid of him as well.
The last time Harrigan and the rest had rushed to the fort, she had been in the forest instead of being in the village. Thus, she didn’t make it in time for the battle. Because this was the first time Naga had met her since his return from the fort to the village, he had no knowledge about her.

(Not to mention, I don’t even really know anything about the other members whom I’ve met besides from seeing them. The ones I personally know to some extent are Ais, Lela….and Yuki.)

Naga breathed a sigh of relief inside his heart.
He was thankful that among the witches it seemed that at least Ais had some common sense. Even if Yuki was to become violent, she would probably help stop her. Apart from that, it seemed she also possessed gripping and physical strength which was quite a threat to Naga, but…

“Please leave it to me.”

Ais replied with a strong smile like always and Nonoeru lowered her head gently. Yuki, on the other hand, looked away in dissatisfaction.

Grrriiipp – Ais grabbed Yuki’s pair of shoulders from behind.

“Yuki, is that how you bid farewell to Ane-sama?”

Ais’s fingers sank into Yuki’s shoulders

“Aw aw aw aw!”

Not being able to endure, Yuki raised a scream. Ais continued to grip her tightly. Her usually cheerful face seemed terrifying.

“Your farewell?”

“Aw aw, it hurts.”

Ais loosened her grip slightly, but still wouldn’t let Yuki go.

“No matter who it is, you must greet and part properly Yuki.”

(Could it be that she’s talking about me?) – Naga looked in their direction, but as one would expect, she simply turned away.

“Yuki.”

Yuki’s body shivered with fear and she couldn’t ignore her once Harrigan called out to her.

“W-What, Harrigan-nee?”

“I’m relying on you Yuki. For us to carry this wooden puppet, your strength is indispensable, especially, during urgent times like this one.”

“U…Understood. I’ll do it properly.”

“In that case, good.”

Harrigan gave Naga a meaningful glance and he nodded in reply. She nodded back to him and she turned to face Ais.

“ Fine, now go, Ais.”

“Yes, Nee-sama. I’m off.”

Ais began to pull the cart using the ropes attached to her waist; she took 1 then 2 steps forward. Once she did so, the cart’s wheels began to rumble. Were the ropes restricting her movements? Ais advanced while bending her body forward as if carrying the weight on her back.
Naga too walked out. Since he was told not to push the cart, he didn’t lend a hand.

He suddenly looked up into the sky. Daybreak was coming and the sky was covered with dim, gray clouds, nonetheless, it didn’t appear to be raining.

As he glanced back he saw Harrigan and the rest behind her waving their hands in farewell.

(It feels like I’ve seen this scenery before.)

Naga proceeded with his walk while thinking on this faint memory.
Finally, the silhouettes of the witches disappeared in the distance.

They continued to walk down a small paved road as Ais moved at a brisk pace while pulling the heavy cart. Naga on the other hand, continued to walk empty-handed. (We’re going pretty quickly.)
However, the road soon turned into a rough footpath. It was barely wide enough to let a single cart go through.
From that point on, it didn’t seem they could keep the same speed however much they’d like to. Not to mention, were they to try anything reckless, it would probably become hazardous.
However, once Ais reached the start of the rough footpath she suddenly announced,

“Well then, should we try to speed up a little?”

“What?!”

Without realizing it, Naga let out a yell.

“You’re a noisy, ain’t you? I wonder if I shouldn’t cut off your tongue.”

Yuki looked at him as if he was a cockroach.

“No no, I mean it’s impossible to move faster on this type of road.”

Saying that, Naga pointed out the rough and uneven path in front of them.

“Maybe you can’t understand because you’re a fool, but it’s not impossible. Not for me and Ais, you see. Perhaps a fool like yourself isn’t meant to understand things that people with brains do, still…”

“Stop calling me fool over and over!”

Naga barked at her, then turned his doubtful gaze towards Ais.

“What’s the meaning of this?”

Ais displayed her strong smile as usual and replied.

“In other words, we are often helped by Yuki’s magic.”

As soon as he heard that Naga looked at Yuki with keen interest. Yuki spat out,

“Can you stop leering at me with those disgusting, impure, lecherous, and filthy eyes? If possible, can you please immediately and completely disappear from this world? Whenever you’re close to me the surroundings start to smell like rotten compost.”

“Isn’t compost supposed to be already rotten!?”

“Well then, you’re generally more rotten.”

“I’m not!”

“Whatever, don’t even glance in this direction, it gives me nausea and goosebumps all over my body.”

“Ah, is that so? Then, I won’t look at you at all.”

Sorry – As soon as he turned his face away, Ais apologized by raising her hand. Her smiling face too seemed somewhat strained.

Don’t mind, Don’t mind – Naga waved using his right hand.

“Then, I’ll be counting on you, Yuki.”

“Leave it to me.”

“Nonoeru, get on board.”

Nonoeru nodded and jumped onto the cart.

“Naga-san too, please get on the cart.”

He looked suspiciously at Ais but Yuki cut in from the side.

“Hurry up! Since the road ahead is in bad condition and steep, your leg strength won’t be of any use! It isn’t like Ais is doing this because she’s worried about someone pitiable as you. You’re a fool, indeed a big fool! Shouldn’t we leave a fool like him behind? Speaking of which, I want to do so. It would be better for him to get lost and die by the roadside.”

Naga looked extremely irritated but suppressed his anger like he had been asked to do by Harrigan and Ais. Looking at Ais, she urged him on.

“Yes, please get on board quickly.”

As soon as he jumped on, Ais gave a warning.

“You better hold on tightly to the ropes which are attaching the doll and the cart, okay?”

“Oi oi, is she seriously planning to run while pulling this heavily loaded truck on a narrow and coarse road like this?”

Naga gazed in turns at Ais and the small, coarse road ahead of them with eyes showing half curiosity and half incredulity.

After making sure that Nonoeru and Naga got on the cart and held the ropes, Ais looked toward Yuki and raised her hand.

“Then, please do it.”

Yuki stood behind the cart, closed her eyes, and concentrated while muttering something.

Shortly after, a wind started to blow through the still forest.
Naga understood straight it wasn’t just an ordinary wind as it came from all directions and surrounded the cart.

A naturally blowing wind wouldn’t act like that. In other words, this was probably…Yuki’s magic.

Finally, the wind started to coil around the cart creating a spiral. Fallen leaves and dried branches were drifting together, but fell the moment the wind stopped.

“Done Ais.”

Saying that, Yuki jumped onto the cart. Because she sat across from Naga behind the giant doll they were completely hidden from each other.
Naga somehow recalled this feeling of loathing and distance. He felt that he could have even spent his childhood without any love shown to him. That’s why, he didn’t really mind being shown hatred or a cold attitude, but, he couldn’t say he felt nothing. Being detested was unpleasant, and it was painful to be abandoned.
Luckily, there was Harrigan who accepted him as he is. Therefore, it didn’t feel uncomfortable to be among the witches. Rather than that, it was more pleasant to be acknowledged.
Besides her, there were other witches who considered Naga to be suspicious; nevertheless, they didn’t express any ill feeling toward him like Yuki. However, he was mindful about her, or rather; he was hurt by the fact that she hated him so passionately.

(Still, she really does detest me, and there’s no way for me to cheer her up. Saying so, I’d rather her not be so hateful.)

As he was contemplating on that he glanced at Yuki whose appearance was hidden behind the puppet, his body was suddenly jolted as the cart moved. Naga grab the ropes tightly.

To his surprise, the cart travelled with the same speed as before. Rather, it was becoming much faster. What also surprised Naga was the feeling that the ride was becoming much smoother.
In this era, where buffers weren’t used for horse carriages or carts, the sensation coming from a riding on an uneven road surface was awfully bad. However well roads were built, the horse carriages and carts would sway in all directions with even a slight increase of speed. In the worst case, the axle would break down.
Even though this world should follow the same law of physics as in his world, it felt as if the cart was splendidly absorbing the shock coming from the uneven surface. Naga wondered what kind of mechanism doing this.
There was no reason for the road to better. No matter how he looked at it, it was as rough as it could be.
Its surface was uneven and there were small pebbles tumbling on it, even tree roots were sticking out from the road. Despite that, the cart didn’t jump much nor sway.

Not being to endure his curiosity, Naga called out to the witch nearby.

“Hey, you. Ehh, was your name No…something?”

The girl sat upright and didn’t try to run nor hide.

“It’s No-Nono-Nonoeru.”

“Nonononoeru?”

“W-Wrong. It’s Nonoeru….”

“Ah, Nonoeru? Then, Nonoeru, there’s something I’d like you to tell me, but…”

“W-What?”

Nonoeru gave the impression of being painfully shy, and her eyes which were directed at Naga looked around restlessly while she shook.

(As one would expect, she’s just like a mouse.)
Naga’s impression of her strengthened.

“Isn’t the feeling of riding much comfortable in comparison with before? The cart isn’t jumping or shaking even if we accelerate, or so it feels. Why is that?”

Since Nonoeru was confident she could answer that question, she breathed out a sigh of relief.

“That’s, you see, it’s because Yuki raises and supports the bottom of the cart using the accumulated wind.”

“Ha?”

“After all, she’s a wind user.”

“Ehh….raising and supporting…..you mean, like reducing the weight of the cart?”

“You can understand it that way. Lela would describe this as a shock lessening device used to reduce weight by absorbing the impact. or so, but…”

Naga didn’t seem to understand the theory; however, his senses were telling him it was fine even if he didn’t get it.
He was the type of person who would accept the reality in front of his eyes as it is without overthinking it. Even if he was to perceive someone else as extraordinary, he would instinctively think about the circumstances and go with the flow. And yet, that fact alone had been the cause of frictions between him and his surroundings. Despite not being able to recall his individual memories, Naga could sense it instinctively.

(Somehow, it feels like I lived in the same circumstances as the witches?)

Naga put a gruesome smile which could make one’s blood run cold.
Seeing that, Nonoeru bent slightly backward with fear.

“No, I’ve understood it completely. Thanks”

Looking back at his face, the gruesome smile had disappeared. Instead a gentle smile took its place.

(E, Eh? Could it be that I was mistaken about the expression before? Or…)

Provided she was mistaken, was that brutal expression his true nature? Or was it the courteous one now? Not being able to tell which, Nonoeru became confused.

Taking his eyes away from her, Naga watched Ais pulling the cart.

Was it due to the supporting wind? As she pulled the cart small gusts of wind would gently flip Ais’s skirt giving Naga little glimpses of her ass. It was quite a charming view. Nonoeru stole a glance at Naga, who was passionately staring at the view while having a lecherous grin, and thought.

(I’ve no idea which expression is this person’s true character, but at least I know he’s a pervert.)

Ais pulled the ropes while advancing diligently. It was already a speed which far exceeded the walking one. Despite them bending left and right, the cart wouldn’t stray from the road even once. At this rate, they will indeed reach their destination within a quarter of day.
While watching the back of the earnestly pulling Ais, Naga felt a sense of admiration appear in his heart for her.
……………………..
Two and a half hours had passed.

“We will soon arrive.”

Nonoeru who was watching the front spoke to Naga.

“Already? Rather than a quarter of day…not even 3 hours have passed, I guess.”

“Yes. It seems we are arriving today a bit faster than usual.”

(Is it due to Ais good mood? Or perhaps, due to Yuki’s magic improving? Or maybe….)

Nonoeru glanced back at Naga.

(I’m not sure if it’s because they don’t want to be spotted by anyone that they’re doing their best or because…)

At that moment a scream came from the back of the cart.

“Ais! Look at that, Look!!”

Before anyone had noticed, Yuki who was sitting on top of the doll pointed at the slope in front of them.
Ais slammed to a stop bringing the cart to a halt as well.

Naga held tightly to the ropes so as not to fall down.

“What’s the matter, Yuki?”

Ais turned around and calmly asked. Yuki, on the other hand, was standing on the doll and was clearly in distress.

“It’s smoke! There’s black smoke rising from the fort’s direction!”

Ais’s expression changed.
Nonoeru gasped and looked as well.
Naga too faced toward the direction pointed by Yuki, unfortunately, he couldn’t see the aforementioned smoke due to the tree branches hindering his view.

Ais untied the ropes that were hindering her and jumped high into the cart.
As she jumped her skirt flipped up and flashed a glorious view before Naga’s eyes. Both the angle and the content were magnificent.

(Wait a sec, this isn’t the time for admiring!)
Naga and Nonoeru immediately scrambled to get to the top.

Ais, who splendidly reached the top, looked the way Yuki was pointing while shading her eyes.

It was hard to keep one’s balance on top of the doll’s trunk because of its small curves; nonetheless, Naga maintained his foothold and immediately stretched out his body. Once he did so, he saw a single wisp of smoke was rising up into the blue sky in between the gaps of thick leaf cover and tall trees. It was clear that the smoke wasn’t coming from cooking.
An ominous feeling came over Naga.

“Could it be that the fort is under attack?”

At Ais’s voice, Naga’s premonition was confirmed.
Provided that the fort raised a smoke signal due to the human forces attacking once more, what would happen to Lela and the rest stationed there?

A picture of Lela with a curt expression surfaced in his imagination, and the girl’s unique way of speaking reverberated in his mind.

Naga gripped his sword’s scabbard tightly in his left hand as he held himself back from desperately rushing towards the fort.

“I-If that’s true….what should we do Ais?”

Ais thought for a short while and promptly decided.

“Obviously, we will go support them!”

At Ais’s confident and strong assertion, Naga came back to himself.

“Yuki, fly to the fort ahead of us! You should probably be able to fly this distance without spending that much power, right?”

“Ah, yes. What about Ais?”

Ais looked at Naga who distanced himself a little bit.

“I’ll carry Naga on my back while running.”

Hearing that, he opened his eyes in shock.

“It should be fine for you to just leave this guy.”

Yuki puffed her cheeks in displeasure.

“We don’t have time for this Yuki! Go now!”

“S-Sorry.”

Yuki leapt off the top of the doll and bent her body.

Naga leaned forward to check what she intended to do. As he did, Yuki took out something from the corner of the cart.

It seemed to be thin and wrapped in a cloth. It was about a foot in width and was almost as tall as Yuki herself.
She removed the cloth and tossed it on top of the cart.
From Naga’s perspective, it had a shape of a board. Nevertheless, it was different from a simple one.
The plank had a broad body that gently bent and thinned as it continued up to its head. The tip of it seemed sharp.
Even the tail curved slightly and thinned, however, the tail fanned out as it maintained its original width. From the sides of the plank and its tail, there were fish fin like protrusions sticking out from it.

As soon as she put both of her legs on the plank and adjusted her body, Yuki lifted her hand toward Ais who was standing on top of the doll while watching.

“I’m off, Ais.”

“Yuki, once you confirm the safety of Lela and the rest, try to buy them time to escape!”

“It’s fine for me to kill humans, right?”

“I don’t care, but first ensure your comrades safety!”

“Understood.”

Putting down her hand, the plank on which Yuki was boarding rose up softly. It looked as though the wind was dancing around Yuki while wrapping her body and lifting her up. The board began to slowly move.

(I see, so this is the magic that controls wind?)

While Naga made a small groan inside his heart and looked from the top of the puppet at the tray, the board on which she was boarding on suddenly shot up and immediately stopped in the mid-air. The board floated even higher than Ais and Naga.

“Well then, I’m going!”

“I’m relying on you, Yuki!”

The board that had stopped mid-air, shot ahead.

Naga saw off Yuki with an astonished face as she grew smaller and smaller.
As if riding a horse, she floated through the air and wove her way through the intervals between trees. Holding her left and right hands behind, she swayed her body repeatedly while attaining a perfect balance.

Her figure vanished within the blink of an eye.
[[Image:Naga01 207.jpg|thumb|175px]]
“Grant me thy Blessings of power, thy Blessings of Earth, you who grants me thy support, Grant me the power of the Goddess”

It looked as though heat waves were exploding from Ais’s body as she chanted. The overwhelming aura that burst from her almost staggered Naga who was standing nearby.

Once Ais finished chanting, the surging heat subsided.

“Okay, we too should hasten ourselves. Naga-san please get on my back.”

Crouching down, she presented her back to Naga.

“W….What was that just now?”

“You mean that? That was my magic. I enhanced my body using that.”

Naga wondered whether or not Ais’s power had increased as her appearance didn’t particularly change.
As he was hesitating about what to do, Ais turned her head to look at him.

“I want to go this instant. If you keep hesitating I’ll knock you out and drag you along by your legs… are you okay with that?”

Her face was cheerful as usual, but Naga could see the veins pulsing in irritation on her forehead. It was quite frightening.
Without any second thoughts, Naga jumped on her back.
Grabbing firmly both of his thighs, Ais lifted him up easily as he weighed nothing. Because of that, Naga put his strength into both of his arms and held on with all his strength.

“I’m glad that…you decided to cling on securely, but I feel that there’s a problem here.”

“Ha?”

“Naga-san, your hands, your hands.”

Nonoeru poked him and pointed, Naga finally realized.
Since he jumped hurriedly, he hadn’t noticed that both of hands were inserted through her armpits. In other words, when he crossed his arms with his full strength he firmly and magnificently grasped Ais’s voluptuous breasts.

“Uhmm, sorry about that. B-by the way, I’m not doing this on purpose, you know?”

For the time being, Naga made an excuse.

“T-That’s why I’m telling you not to hold on so strongly like that.”

Ais twisted as her face blushed a deep crimson. Due to her twisting Naga had to grip on even more firmly to keep from falling down. And the result was…

“W-Wait, it’s no good, no good.”

Ais twisted and squirmed her body even more.
Naga was enjoying these amusing reactions and started to grope with his hands a little.

“Naga-san you’re doing this on purpose aren’t you?”

Nonoeru spoke with a cold penetrating tone. Hearing that, he immediately stopped his hands.

“No no, absolutely not. It was more I was simply confused and my unstable mental state caused such a mistake.”

(As one would expect, this person did it on purpose)

Nonoeru looked absolutely flabbergasted,

Naga released his hands that had been groping Ais and withdrew them from her armpits with obvious reluctance. Then, he moved them toward her shoulders and again tightly hugged her around her neck.

“Perhaps it’s better like this.”

“Ah mou…Even at a time like this is”

Squueeezze – Ais pinched the front of his right hand tightly.

“Aw aw aw!”

Naga suddenly felt the sudden intense urge to leap off, nevertheless, because his right hand was pinched and his left thigh was grasped, he was unable to move.

“If you do that next time, I’m going to snap your wrist. No rather than that, perhaps I should crush what’s between your legs?”

“U…Understood, Understood. More importantly, it’s an urgent situation, so let’s go, ok?”

Turning around, Ais glared fiercely at his face over her shoulders.

“Had you not done anything weird, we would be already running.”

(It’s the first time for me to see her face without a smile. Somehow this pouting expression is pretty cute)

Thinking so, Naga felt a bit pleasant.
On the other hand, Ais turned back her face in dissatisfaction and said bluntly.

“I’ll be running at full speed. I don’t care if you fall off, so hold on, got it?”

“I’ll be holding tightly, so you don’t have to worry.”

Naga put his strength into his arms with all his might as Ais lifted him effortlessly.

“Since there’s a shortcut, I’ll be going straight through the forest. Nonoeru, you too should hurry.”

After saying that, she broke into a sprint.

“UUWWAAA What’s This!?”

Naga let out a scream of surprise at Ais’s unbelievably fast pace. Nonoeru who was following quickly disappeared from his sight.

The trees were flashing by at terrifying speeds. As soon as he thought so, the trees had already passed by. It was quite possible that Ais’s running speed was much faster than those of horses.

Noticing a thick branch stretching out from a huge tree, Naga shouted.

“A branch, a branch, a branch!”

However Ais didn’t even try to avoid it, instead she leaned forward a bit and plunged directly into it.

“We’re gonna hit it! We’re gonna hit it!”

Naga became flustered to the extent of wanting to stop her with a stranglehold.
Despite his struggles Ais smashed through the thick branch with her head without slowing down at all. To think that she would snap the thick branch of the tree with a headbutt and run through like that.

Naga was filled with admiration and astonishment.

Naga felt a small shock coming from Ais’s back, as something ominous, or rather, ominous people appeared in his field of vision.
Figures of several enemy soldiers were moving as if patrolling the fort.

“Drop me off Ais, It’s the enemy.”

Having her shoulders tapped by him, Ais released Naga’s thighs from her grip.
Naga jumped off her back and judged the current situation.
There were as many as ten enemies moving around this forest. They didn’t seem to be fighting, so could it be that they were scouting? Or perhaps, the enemy troop was trying to siege the fort?

Whichever it was, there was no way for Naga to let them go after he encountered them.

“Ais, let’s battle.”

Ais straightened herself without realizing it at Naga’s unexpectedly authoritative voice.

“Ah, yes.”

“We are going to launch a preemptive attack. Pick those stone nearby.”

“Yes?”

“Throw the stone. With your monstrous strength, it should easily reach the enemy.”

“Certainly, the me right now has an enhanced body, but to call me monstrous, that’s a bit….”

“Don’t mind, just go. Our comrades at the fort are probably in danger.”

Being told so, Ais hurriedly picked the stones at her feet.

“Even if you miss, it’s fine. Just throw them at the enemy. I’ll take that moment to approach them once they’re distracted by your throws.”

“Will you be fine?”

“If I take them by surprise, I should be able to manage somehow.”

He drew his sword from its scabbard.

“I’m going to approach them in secret. The moment I get close enough, start throwing stones.”

“Understood.”

Naga moved between the shadows of the trees while hiding his body. As the enemies’ eyes were focused on the fort, it seemed that he would be able to draw close unnoticed.
The time he closed the distance by half with the enemy, something cut through the air while passing by Naga’s left side.

(Did Ais throw a stone?)

He opened his eyes wide and focused on the front, the flying stone struck the trunk of a tree near a large number of gathered soldiers, and produced a sharp sound of impact. The soldiers jumped up in surprise. Naga who hid himself between the trees as well understood. Once he turned around, an appearance of Ais springing out of the tree’s shade and holding aloft the stones while throwing was seen.
Another stone flew and cut through the air.
This time throw was splendidly aimed at a single soldier as it sunk into his chest and threw him backward, making the soldier faint.

(That’s indeed some power)

Naga felt astonished and even more respect for her, however, he couldn’t remain standing like that.
The soldiers began to make a fuss as they confirmed Ais’s presence.

One, two of them drew their swords and dashed over to her, nevertheless, there were those who dropped to the ground as they realized what was happening.
Ais threw stones at the soldiers who were approaching her.

“*Painful sounding grunt*”

Again, one more soldier was sent flying as he got hit by a stone.
Some of the stones that missed sank into ground creating cloud of dust, and some others caved in trees trunks.
The soldiers who witnessed her tremendous power realized that they couldn’t dash over to her while exposing themselves. They slowed down and changed their plan by trying to hide behind the trees trunks

When it comes to this, it was only a natural course of action for their formations to fall apart.
That’s when Naga struck.
He attacked the soldiers who were closest to him, he thrust the tip of his sword straight through the gaps in their armor through their necks.
Those were the ones who died instantly.
The soldiers died on the spot without a single sound.
The ones with whom Ais continued to distract weren’t yet aware of Naga’s attack.
Approaching another soldier nearby, Naga stabbed his sword straight through his opponent’s stomach.
As one would expect, the soldier screamed in agony which didn’t go unnoticed by his comrades. However, because they were scattered due to Ais throwing stones, they couldn’t surround him.

Naga moved swiftly while closing the gaps between the enemies. He continued to slice at them one after another.
The soldiers were no match for him when it came to one-on-one combat.
And then, Naga started to thrust instead of slicing them.
Whenever one slices, the sword becomes dull due to the clotted blood and fat sticking to it. There was also a fear of the blade chipping in case of its contact with bones. In the worst case, the whole sword could break. During a battlefield melee, it’s more efficient to thrust if taking down the head fails.
Within seconds Naga had killed 4 people.
Among the remaining 5 who rushed over to him, one of them was taken down by Ais’s stone.
With that, only 4 were left.

In order not to get surrounded, Naga smartly maneuvered himself while crushing the soldiers individually.
Thrust, thrust, thrust he continued killing.

Chasing after the last one who tried to run away, Naga pierced him slightly above his abdomen from behind.
The armor which most of the soldiers wore was thin, and they didn’t fully cover their bodies.
For Naga it wasn’t that hard to aim for the gaps between their armors and helmets. However, to Ais he looked like a professional.
Naga’s swordsmanship was truly impressive, not only that, the level of familiarity and the way he fought with his sword looked like he lived and breathed it to Ais.

What’s more, the fact that Naga walked around and finished off the enemies taken down by Ais backed up her impression of him.

At first, she thought there was no need to go to such extent, but, she quickly made up her mind. Leaving the soldiers who fainted will only result in their agony.
Despite that, being able to calmly deliver a final blow to an unconscious enemy wasn’t something that one could casually do.
Ais had the feeling that Naga’s appearance in combat could be his real nature.
Lifting up his sword glistening with blood, Naga approached.

“You did a good job, Ais. I was rescued by you.”

“Ah, no, it wasn’t anything big.”

“No no, your help was crucial. It was the first time for me to witness such strength in throws. Or so, it feels that way.”

“I-Is that so?”

“Your arm strength is fantastic. Not just your arms, but also your legs are robust. Rather than saying your strength is monstrous, it’s super monstrous. You’re amazing indeed.”

Despite Ais knowing he was praising her, somehow, she was dissatisfied with the way he put it and she didn’t really feel too pleased.
At that moment, Nonoeru finally arrived.

When it came to advancing toward a fort sieged by an enemy, it was much better to advance as a group. With that, they drew nearer to the fort while hiding themselves between the trees.
As soon as they reached the line between the forest and open field, they took a peek at the situation.
It seemed that the fort itself wasn’t burning; nevertheless, the watchtower which was located in one corner was in flames.
And then, the enemy soldiers who had taken up positions near the forest, surrounded the fort and released a hail of arrows.
Without aiming at the fort, they continued to shoot in the sky.
Naga who wondered himself what they were targeting looked up in the direction of flying arrows, and noticed Yuki’s plank floating there.
She was trying to launch an attack on the enemy from the sky. The wind gusted down from the sky, and each time it did so, screams were raised up as the enemy was blown down. At most 1-2 soldiers would be taken down with every blow.
On the other hand, around 20 soldiers were all aiming at Yuki with their arrows.

“Oi, Ais, isn’t that girl flying too low? At this rate she might fall prey to those arrows.”

“If she hovers too high above the ground, her magic won’t reach the enemy. Even if her attack reaches by chance, it won’t have enough of destructive power. That’s why, she’s launching her attack from that position.”

“Is that so? Even if it’s true, that’s a little…”

Yuki was completely distracted by the constant need to avoid the arrows. Despite her needing to stay in that position, constantly dodging while simultaneously carrying out an assault from low altitudes was definitely an untenable situation.

As Naga thought this, Yuki’s board began to shake violently.

“Ahh!”

Naga jerked his head up in response to Ais’s muffled scream; Yuki’s plank seemed to have received several hits.

(Is her magic circuit going to be hindered by the piercing arrows just like the wooden puppet?)

As if in confirmation, Yuki’s plank swayed unsteadily and began to drop!

“This is bad!! If this continues she’s going to crash!!” – Ais screamed.
Naga instantly burst into action. He leapt out into the open field and bellowed.

“Yuki, this way! Land this way!”

Yuki’s eyes bulged at the sound of his violent roar.
His voice instantly attracted not only Yuki’s attention, but also that of the surrounding enemies.

“There’s somebody there!”

“Could it be an ally of witches?”

“Don’t come any closer!”

The soldiers shouted and raised their bows.

“Nonoeru!”

Ais immediately cried out.

Nonoeru grabbed a flask from around her waist, ripped out the cork, and flung water into the air.

“Water, Oh Water become a shield before me!”

As she uttered the spell, a water membrane appeared in the air above Naga in an attempt to cover him.
However, a few arrows came flying faster than the defense could form.

(I won’t make it in time!) – Ais looked on in desperation, but Naga calmly knocked the arrows down one by one.

===Part 2===

(Amazing!)

that thought flashed through both Ais’ and Nonoeru’s minds.

Both Ais and Nonoeru opened their eyes wide.

To them, it looked like a miracle, but for Naga, knocking down flying arrows wasn’t actually that difficult. It’s a doable feat as long one had good senses and underwent a bit of training.

Even if Naga had lost his memories, he couldn’t forget the skills acquired through his training.

However, even Naga didn’t predict this outcome.

After calling out to Yuki and knocking down the arrows, he had intended to hide himself in the trees’ shade.

Before he could react, he realized that a thin layer of water had started to float in front of him.

(What is this….Could it be that girl’s magic?!)

Taking a glimpse at his surrounding, there was Nonoeru leaning forward from a tree’s shadow, and repeatedly waving her hands in some manner.

The membrane of water blocked the next few arrows that flew towards Naga.

They pierced only halfway through before stopping suspended in the water like they were caught in a spider’s web.

“What a mysterious thing. Still, this thing called magic is truly incredible.”

At that time, Ais started her throwing attacks once more.

Several soldiers collapsed after being hit.

Even if her throws were off target, the clouds of dust caused by the stones sinking into a tree or into the ground made the enemy lose their composure while shooting. After witnessing her power and unexpected resistance, the soldiers started to scatter in confusion.

Deeming that it was no longer necessary to hide, Naga shouted once again at Yuki who was staggering on her plank while descending.

“This way, this way!”

Nonoeru created one more layer of water in order to protect Yuki’s body.

The board continued to descend directly down above Naga’s head, but it suddenly tilted and made Yuki slide completely off of it.

Naga dashed over without thinking while Nonoeru hurriedly shifted the position of the water.

Naga’s hands were outstretched as he dashed to catch Yuki’s body.

“Gyaa! what are you doing, let me go let me go let me goooo!”

Yuki fell into his arms and then started to strike him in his chest while screaming with a desperate, angry face.

“I-I got it, so don’t hit me. OwOwOw.”

Yuki thrust herself away from Naga as he put her down and stood on the ground.

“Ah, my board!”

Yuki tried to run over and get her board, but Naga stopped her by grabbing her wrist.

“W-What are you doing? If I don’t bring it back….”

“I’ll do it, so go hide between the trees.”

“B-But.”

“Do it quickly!”

Yuki hesitated slightly then obeyed Naga’s forceful instruction.

Nonoeru who saw Naga dashing toward the board adjusted the water membrane and moved it in front of him, above his head.

Picking up the board, Naga ran back.

“Everyone, please hide!”

At Nonoeru’s shout, Ais immediately ceased her throwing and took cover in a tree’s shadow.

Naga didn’t grasp her intention, but he nonetheless understood that she had some sort of a plan, and quickly dove inside the forest, between the trees.

“Oh water, rise, oh water, rise. Become a spear, kill the enemy, pierce through them. Water Spear Thrusting”

As he watched her hands gesture strangely, the water shield undulated in the air and began to split. Numerous small balls of water floated in midair and began to grow thinner and longer.

“Water, Pierce!”

The water spears burst forward.

The soldiers that had been firing at Yuki and Naga had no time to avoid and were immediately impaled.

Not even those who were hiding behind the trees were spared as they were impaled tree and all. The nearly 20 enemies were instantly reduced to 10 and were unable to continue fighting. They immediately turned tail and fled.

“Oh my, isn’t this great? You guys are indeed a big deal. I’m filled with awe.”

At Nonoeru’s terrific power, Naga unintentionally murmured his admiration.

“I guess now’s not the time for shock and awe. Oi, What’s the situation inside the fort?”

Hmph – Yuki pointedly ignored him.

“Yuki!”

Hearing Ais’ angry rebuke, her shoulders trembled.

“First, report the situation, and after that, give him your gratitude.”

“Why should I…..”

Yuki whose face became red and blue searched for an argument, nevertheless, she made up her mind in the end.

“T……The humans’ vanguard seems to have besieged the fort. They probably set the watchtower aflame by shooting it with fire arrows.”

“How many troops are there in the surroundings?”

Yuki glared at Naga. Despite that, she answered him honestly.

“On the slope there are about 50 people, whereas, below the slope, twice as many, uhmm, or there could be even triple that number.”

Provided that this is an accurate estimate, they could expect that there would be as many as 200-300 of them.

“How about Lela and the rest?”

“They’re safe I think. At least, they were safe and sound when I arrived.”

“Guess we should hurry and join them. There are only 3 of them, right? In that case, they won’t be able to hold for long. Luckily, the enemies nearby have run away, so it should be fine for them to open the gates for us. Ah, but will they be able to hear us from the inside? What’s more, I don’t know if we have the time to call out to them….”

As Naga pondered, Ais asked.

“Isn’t it better to join up with them as fast as possible?”

“Yeah, even if it means we abandon the fort without protecting it, we have to meet with them.”

“Is that so? Then, let’s storm it.”

“Ah? By storming do you mean….”

Before Naga could finish his sentence, Ais broke into a dead run.

“O-Oi, what do you intend to do, Ais?”

“I’m going to batter down the fort’s fence. Follow me!”

“What the, eehh?”

“With Ais’ enhancement power, she will be alright. Naga-san, let’s go.”

“Ah, you think so? Oh that’s right.”

Nonoeru dashed.

“Don’t slack off!”

Yuki said as she followed while holding her board.

Naga too chased after them in a hurry.

Ais charged at the fort without slowing down. Once she got near the fence, she jumped into the air and gave a sharp cry.

Ais unleashed 2 violent kicks with her right and left legs, she smashed several logs which were driven inside the ground out of the way.

(What ridiculous power. She’s indeed a human battering ram)

Naga felt astonishment, shock, and admiration as he continued to run.

Like that, Ais ran into the fort.

Following close behind, Nonoeru and Yuki tumbled inside through the broken parts.

Naga, on the other hand, bent his body low and slunk in.

Soon after they rushed into the fort, Lela, Selena, and Kei were seen dashing in their direction.

“Ais, Yuki, Nonoeru, Naga-sa-n!”

Lela who would rarely change her expression was now clearly relieved. That fact alone meant that the situation was probably hazardous. Lela breathed out a sigh of relief as she said.

“When I heard that big crash, I thought the human soldiers had broken i~n.”

“Thank God, you three were safe.”

Ais smiled with satisfaction and spread her arms.

The witch named Kei jumped into her chest and wrapped her arms around Ais’ neck. Calming her ragged breathing, Kei sighed with relief.

“*sigh*, I thought for a moment that we were finished…”

“There will be time for celebrating later. What’s the situation?”

At Naga’s commanding words and bearing, everyone focused on him.

Naga who had been thrown into a different world would usually give off a curious and pleasant aura, however, that laid back attitude was nowhere to be seen at the moment. He looked at Lela with a serious expression.

“Ah….ye-s.”

Looking at the slope behind her, she uttered.

“The enemy made an attack a while a-go. The vanguard had around 200 people climbing up the slo-pe, they continued to advance further once they realized we weren’t interfering with them. A part of their troop climbed up and deployed in the forest after confirming there was no resistance here. Surrounding the fort, the enemy began to fire arrow-s, and at the same time, an attack consisting of flaming arrows came from the side of the slope. With that, the watchtower was set a-flame a moment a-go. Now, I was trying to repel their attack using fireballs from my charms, but because it couldn’t reach the enemy in the forest, I was trouble-d.”

“Good grief. Had we come any later, it would’ve been dangerous.”

Ais heaved a big sigh of relief.

“We released a messenger pigeon immediately after spotting human troops, but you didn’t come because of that, righ-t?”

“True. We set out much earlier from the village, and while we were transporting the puppet, we noticed smoke rising up. It was then that we dashed over.”

“So it was like tha-t? Thank God we were luck-y.”

“Good, now let’s escape.” Naga said flatly.

“Ehh?”, Ais leaned back in shock.

“No… but, you’re telling us to abandon—“

“With the current situation, it’s impossible for us to protect this place til the end.”

“Still…”

Not just Ais but also the other witches puffed their cheeks and frowned in dissatisfaction.

Yuki, on the other hand, started to abuse Naga verbally.

“What kind of stupid, irresponsible things are you saying? As one would expect ,you are a spy from the Kasandora Kingdom aint’cha?”

“Calm down. Even if we throw away this place, it should be fine as long we seize it back.”

“What are you talking about?! Once the fort is occupied by the humans, there’s no way for us to steal it back?!”

“That’s okay, I’ve got a plan. I want to gather enemy in one spot. If we manage to do so, we will be able to repel them.”

Naga said this with complete confidence, silencing the witches.

The witches glanced at each other,

(At this point, we can only bet on Naga-san….I guess.)

Ais thought and made her decision.

“Understood. Let’s leave this to Naga-san.”

“Wait a moment, Ais, are you sure that’s fine? Should we really place our trust in this guy?”

“Even if we don’t, we won’t be able to defend this place. If we overdo it there might be casualties. In this case, it’s wiser to abandon this fort and take it back later.”

“But he might just be spouting hot air.”

“Oh, that reminds me Yuki.”

“W-What?”

“You still haven’t expressed your thanks to Naga-san for rescuing you, have you?”

“「Uuu……」”

Ais who had effectively silenced Yuki then asked,

“So, what should we do?”

Naga sharply leaned forward.

“I’d like for Lela and Yuki to do something. Specifically, I would like this…”

He explained his plan to the surrounding witches.

Gasping, the witches gaped while listening to Naga’s strategy.

After finishing his explanation, Naga looked around at their faces and asked.

“Can you do it?

Lela took a deep breath and spoke in a slightly exasperated manner.

“Count on m-e.”

However, Yuki turned her face away.

Naga sighed.

“We can only do this provided that Yuki can fly on her board.”

When she heard him say that, she grumbled.

“Well, I can do it, but…a few arrows shot through my board and damaged the magic circuit. Still, I should be able to make it fly like before once I take out the arrows.”

“Is that so? Then, that’s great.”

Naga turned his gaze around and exclaimed.

“For now, we are going to throw away this fort and enter the forest. When the enemy marches into the fort, we will commence the counterattack. Until then, let’s prepare inside the forest.”

“Understood. Okay, let’s go, everyone.”

Ais dashed out after urging everyone.

Nonoeru, Yuki, Lela, Selena, Kei followed her, with Naga taking the rear.

The seven of them slipped outside through the broken spot, and ran into the forest.

“Captain Raibaha, the messenger has arrived.”

“Bring him in.”

The captain, named Raibaha, was the leader of the attack on the witches’ fort. He let the messenger into the main camp.

The main camp was located inside a thicket, a short distance away from the slope leading to a plateau. The reason it was located here was because the tree cover would hinder any attempts to use the giant doll against them.

An attacking force consisting of a large, temporary battalion formed from 3 companies was set up.

Among many countries, there were those that adapted a military system of a platoon – 10 units, and a company – 100 units.

A force made from 5-6 individual companies was called a battalion, nevertheless, there were instances when such naming would be applied for fewer number, like 3-4 companies. In such a case, it was generally known as a “temporary battalion”. The Kasandora Kingdom was no exception to this rule, thus a temporary battalion consisting of 3 companies was formed.

Raibaha, who was a senior executive among 3 company captains, was now in charge of the temporary battalion.

The messenger stood in front of him and saluted.

“Give your statement.”

The lightly equipped man released his salute and spoke.

“Reporting sir. The witches have ceased their resistance.”

“Ceased? The previous messenger said that a part of the vanguard was destroyed as a result of a battle?”

“Yes, however, the attacks coming from the fort stopped after that.”

Hearing this, Raibaha tilted his head to one side.

(When I heard that there were casualties among the soldiers in the forest, I thought that the witches had sent reinforcements, was I wrong? Judging from their fighting methods til now, it doesn’t seem like they’re setting up a trap, but….could it be that they retreated?)

As he was contemplating the meaning behind the report, a vice adjutant from another captain’s company, named Acclaim, interjected.”

“If that’s true, then it’s a good opportunity. Let’s capture the fort at once.”

“Still, we have no orders regarding this situation. We are supposed to measure the witches’ fighting capability.”

“It won’t start unless we capture it first.”

“I guess you’ve got the point, but…”

“What’s more, by taking over the fort, it will be over. There will be no longer any need for small surveillances. Not to mention, is there any way for us to overlook such a favorable chance?! Won’t it be an opportunity to raise your rank?”

“That’s… well that’s true.”

Certainly, if Raibaha manages to take over the fort using 200 units just as Acclaim says, it will be an unexpected military gain.

“If our deed of capturing the fort is recognized, won’t the general give us a commendation?”

Swayed by Acclaim’s words, Raibaha decided.

“Fine, prepare the second group for departure. I’m relying on you, Acclaim.”

“Of course.”

“The number of the vanguard seemed to have decreased. After we assemble the remaining soldiers, we will approach the plateau and capture the fort. The 100 units from my side will go down toward the slope and stand by.”

“Please rest assured. We will scatter the witches and meet at the fort.”

Acclaim declared this with full confidence and left in high spirits along with his staff officer. Having the privilege of leading the charge and occupying the fort, Raibaha too felt inclined to be in good humor. However, he was slightly apprehensive and couldn’t be as overjoyed.

Raibaha, who had plenty of experience, was familiar with how dreadful the witches were, to the extent that it had been deeply ingrained. Nevertheless, he thought anxiously about the young Acclaim who had never fought witches before.

(Isn’t it fine for us to escape when it’s necessary? After all, the witches won’t bother pursuing us. They also won’t adopt any tactic that aims to annihilate us all at once. In the first place, they shouldn’t be able to do so because of their small numbers, still…)

Raibaha thought that it would be fine for him to come rescue the vanguard in the case that anything unexpected happened.

To begin with, his main duty wasn’t to capture a fort. Assuming that he regrouped with those who fled, that alone would be a deed worthy of raising his reputation.

Whichever option he chose, there would be no loss even if he failed.

Despite his being stuck as a mere captain of a company, Raibaha was a strong military commander who had lived through multiple wars.

The 2nd corps under the command of Acclaim held their positions near the slope. Once they regrouped with the initial vanguard, they carefully advanced halfway to the slope.

(I heard that in this vicinity there was some sort of counterattack.)

Raibaha ordered Acclaim to dispatch scouts and check the condition of the fort.

The scouting troop quickly reached the top of the slope without receiving any attacks, and sent a messenger that reported back to Acclaim

“Nobody was spotted inside the fort. It seems to be uninhabited.”

Acclaim assumed that the enemy had withdrawn.

“In that case, shall we climb up quickly and capture it?”

Acclaim ordered the 2nd group to charge.

“The enemy has retreated. We are going to occupy the witches’ fort immediately!”

The soldiers never intended to face the witches directly. Having to deal with the witches who resorted to their troublesome magic was always a disturbing notion for them. Hearing that the witches had retreated without a fight, the soldiers felt both relief and a rise in their fighting spirit.

“Ooohh!”

Feeling encouraged, the soldiers changed their formation into an oblong one and climbed up the steep slope.

In the end, the 2nd group finished climbing and stood on the plateau without receiving any resistance.

They had invaded the fort through its broken fence and unbolted the gate from the inside.

As soon as the soldiers did so, Acclaim’s troops rushed inside.

“Nobody’s here!”

“It’s empty!”

“No sign of people!”

One after another, the reports which told of the witches’ retreat were called out.

(We seized the fort without any troubles. With this, it’s just the same as receiving a gift!)

Acclaim forcefully suppressed his urge to smile wide.

“Excellent. Send a messenger to Raibaha-dono and tell him to meet us at the fort just like promised.”

“Yes!”

Raibaha, who was advancing his troops towards the foot of the slope, received the messenger dispatched by Acclaim.

“Our forces have infiltrated and captured the fort of the witches without receiving any resistance. There were no signs of witches inside.”

Hearing the report, Raibaha breathed a quiet sigh of relief.

(So the witches decided to withdraw just as we thought? Still, I didn’t expect for us to seize it this fast. Could it be that they were much weaker than we had anticipated?)

Raibaha hit upon that possibility.

Assuming that’s true, it will be good news for the Kasandora Kingdom. And once they report to the general, he would probably be overjoyed.

“Great, shall we climb up the slope and enter the fort?”

Directing that to the other staff officers, he prepared the advance of the 3rd corps.

Lela was kneeling on the ground inside the forest, tearing off the charms coiled around her waist one by one and lining them up. Using her brush, she calmly wrote on them without rushing.

Yuki pulled out the arrows protruding from her board and re-adjusted the magic flow.

Kei was helping Ais pick and gather stones from around the forest.

Nonoeru’s was nowhere to be seen as she was in the middle of securing a water supply nearby. Rather than collecting water from the atmosphere, it was much more efficient to collect it directly from a source.

Selena had gone out to scout the area.

Since, according to Ais, her power was inclined toward reconnaissance, Naga decided to entrust her with that task.

Naga struck a pose while he observed the witches; his back straight, his sword struck into the ground with his hands resting on the pommel.
[[Image:Naga01 243.jpg|thumb|175px]]
While he was doing so, Nonoeru who had filled up her canteens with water returned.

She was carrying the canteens on her back and dangling them from her waist.

“Oh, thanks for your hard work. Ain’t these too heavy for you?”

(Isn’t he quite a considerate person?) – Nonoeru thought while raising her hand.

“I’m okay.”

“Is that so?”

Naga nodded and faced Lela’s direction.

Lela who finished writing on the numerous charms looked up at Yuki overhead.

“Naga-san, I’m don-e”

“Just in time. Once Selena returns back–“

As soon as he turned around, Selena who was dashing through the forest came into his view.

Naga welcomed her and Selena stated her report.

“A force of more than 150 people have entered the fort and there seems to be no one else following. I think there are more at the slope’s bottom.”

“The third unit of their army is located at the bottom? They’re unexpectedly cautious of us ain’t they? Speaking of which, what’s the unit at the fort doing?”

“They are located at the plaza. Some of their soldiers are looking around the inside of the fort.”

“What are the numbers of that unit?”

“I wonder if it’s not around 50.”

“Their aim is the fort, I guess. Naturally, the commander ought to be there as well”

Naga turned his head and called out to Yuki.

“You heard, didn’t you? Our target will be the current unit at the open space.”

“I got it, geez. Don’t act all high and mighty just because you’re giving orders.”

As she directed a glare at him as usual, Ais interrupted from the side.

“That’s right, Yuki. You still haven’t said your thanks to Naga-san”

“Well then, we should prepare to attack now!”

Yuki left in a rush.

Ais sighed in slight annoyance, whereas Naga smiled wryly.

Yuki jumped onto her board and floated into the air.

“Let’s do it, Lela.”

“As you wi-sh.”

Yuki used the wind to scoop up Lela’s charms that were spread all over the ground inside the forest, making them all float simultaneously in mid-air.

The wind gusted up and passed through Lela’s skirt, lifting the much reduced number of charms which acted as the hem of her skirt.

Quickly pushing the hem of her skirt down, Lela shot a look at Naga. However, he didn’t show any signs of having noticed as he stared at the floating charms.

Naga definitely looked serious, however, Lela felt that there was also a sense of excitement and joy as well..

For someone who was about to fight for their life on a battlefield, these kinds of emotions were abnormal among witches and humans alike. This being the case, she honestly felt that Naga was probably not a normal man..

While she thought that this made Naga seem quite dependable, Lela also felt that he was somehow dangerous because of it.

(I’ve got the feeling that relaxing your guard around this person is dangero-us. Still, Ane-sama has her own expectations for hi-m. I think there should be no doubt about th-at, bu-t….)

Having misgivings welling inside her, Lela thought this in secret.

Then she looked up into the sky.

All the charms lined up neatly in the air above the treetops.

Raising his eyes toward Yuki, Naga shouted.

“Bring the charms to the enemy and drop them above their heads.”

“I know what to do even without you telling me! Speaking of which, keep your filthy eyes to yourself!”

A gust of whirlwind ran directly towards Naga, nonetheless, he stopped the blow with the front of his body.

Numerous, red veins bulged on his cheeks and arms as he endured the attack. Despite this, he continued to stare at Yuki without moving an inch.

“Do what you have to do and avoid any unnecessary actions.”

Yuki stared in shock and stammered.

“I-I got it!”

As if overpowered by Naga, Yuki turned away her face away and transported the flock of charms towards the fort using her wind.

The fort would appear instantly after she got out of the forest.

Believing that the witches had fled, only a small number of soldiers were dispatched to defend the fort’s surroundings.

Yuki breathed out a sigh of relief.

It would be dangerous were she to be shot at during her work. The effectiveness of her magic might weaken at a crucial time if she used it to lift herself outside of bow range.

Yuki approached the fort as she searched for the place that had few soldiers guarding.

She looked as though she was surrounded by a flock of bluish white butterflies.

Naga and the rest moved to the forest’s border and watched attentively.

The flock of charms drew near the wooden fence at Yuki’s quick command.

Lela took out a single charm from the remaining ones near her waist, then quickly wrote on them and chanted.

“Oh, Flames, The Supreme Ruler, The apostle of untimely death. Burn and become the fire , become the silent death, come to life come to life come to life. Burn burn burn. The divine protection of the Flame Emperor and the Fire Queen.”

The charm in Lela’s hand burst into flames, and the others floating in midair began to spit fire all at once.

The burning flock of butterflies, which flew above the open space, instantly froze in mid-air. Then they began to drop.

By the time the soldiers of Kasandora noticed the burning charms and Yuki it was already too late.

“What’s, thaaat?”

“It’s burning!”

“It’s falling!”

“Witches, it’s an attack from the witchesss!”

“Run away run away run away!”

The soldiers desperately tried to escape from the burning charms raining down on them, however, their large number made it difficult, not to mention the fact that the charms followed them even if they ran.

They were all wearing light equipment suited for climbing up the steep slope, because of that their uniforms easily burst into flames as they were hit by the charms.

Soldiers with body covered in flames rolled on the floor one after another, and the open space fell into chaos.

Those who dashed over after hearing noises couldn’t approach as the burning charms were flying about.

Rather than being able to extinguish the flames, they themselves fell victim to the charms waiting for them.

“Damn, we were completely deceived by the witches!”

His face twisting, Acclaim cursed and ran desperately.

“Damn those witches using their dirty tricks on us. Is this how they fight?!”

Foul tactics and surprise attacks based on magic. These were attacks worthy of the witches who held the reputation of being “cowardly and spiteful creatures” that Acclaim had heard of. However, this wasn’t theirs but Naga’s strategy.

Seeing how their commander was turning tail, Acclaim’s office staff followed him as well.

As the soldiers realized their leaders were escaping, they too broke into a run. The only passage that led to the outside was through the gate.

Acclaim cut through the group of soldiers who were flooding towards the gate, however, it turned out that that wasn’t a good idea.

At the time the officers and men became a single group and tried to run outside, they were assaulted by Nonoeru’s water spears and Ais’ thrown stones.

The soldiers that tried to pass through the gate were concentrated in one place. Because of that, the spears and throwing stones would hit them even if they weren’t aimed properly.

Acclaim was pierced violently by the water spears, he vomited blood and fainted on the spot.

“Guu…..damned witches….damned—guaaah”

Acclaim’s fallen body was tread on and kicked hard by the officers and men who were fleeing. Having already received serious injuries that pushed him to the verge of death, Acclaim was finally killed by the stomping feet of his own allies.

Nevertheless, many of them would encounter the same fate as Acclaim.

The soldiers were bombarded by spears and stones as they screamed and fell in complete chaos.

The soldiers who fell down became an obstacle that hindered the next ones. And those who tried to avoid it by slowing down their speed became easier targets for the spears and stones. As a result of this, the number of fallen soldiers had increased and made the obstacle grow. It made it nearly impossible to for anyone to pass.

Those who occasionally managed to get out were knocked down by Ais and Nonoeru the moment they tried to pass through the gate. It was a disastrous scene with heaps of corpses all around.

Other soldiers realized there was still a broken part in the fence and took a roundabout path.

Neither Ais nor Nonoeru could attack that place from their position.

Naga deemed it was necessary to allow some survivors in order to let them report about their utter defeat. Therefore, he deliberately overlooked them.

Not even a quarter of the day had passed since the soldiers of Kasandora had successfully seized the fort.

“We did it! They’re running away they’re running away! The enemy soldiers are retreating!”

Selena and Kei were jumping up while shouting with joy.

Ais had stopped throwing stones and was huffing and puffing heavily. As one would expect, even Ais couldn’t hide her fatigue after her consecutive, full power throws.

Nonoeru too released her power after taking a deep breath.

The six of them came out from the forest to the open field in front of the fort.

Yuki who was controlling the charms from her board returned as well. Unlike before, this time her board didn’t sustain even a single arrow from the enemy.

“Oi, Yuki!”

“I told you not to call me casually like that!”

At the protest coming from overhead, Naga smiled with a broad grin. Selena and Kei shuddered unintentionally at impact coming from that twisted smile.

Somehow, his look and impression is different in comparison to how they first saw him – is what both of them truly thought.

“Oooi, Yuki~sama. Won’t you pretty pwease come down?”

Said Naga in a sickeningly sweet manner as he waved at her enthusiastically.

“Wh-what is it? Why are you calling me in such a disgusting way? You’re going to give me hives if you speak like that.”

Making a cautious face, Yuki descended.

“Good job, still, won’t you continue to look around the fort’s surroundings from the sky? Especially, from the side of the cliff. Since we were unable to make use of the watchtower, observing the enemy movements can only be assigned to you.”

“Ah, th-that’s right. Well, that’s obvious. Speaking of which, I’d do it even without having you tell me.”

Saying that over her shoulder, she ascended with her board and looked down at Naga.

Yuki thought that Naga would look up and try to scold her, but contrary to her expectations, his sight was directed towards the horizon. And then, he glared at something with a serious face.

(What’s he looking at, that guy….)

Nothing could be seen in that direction. From Yuki’s position, there was the steep slope connecting the upper cliff, but generally, only the fort’s wooden fence and the sky stretching overhead could be seen from the ground.

Did Naga notice an abnormal change in the situation? Or perhaps, his eyes were fixed on something that others couldn’t see? Yuki couldn’t tell.

(Well, as long he doesn’t look this way, it’s fine. Still…)

Riding skillfully on her board, Yuki slowly began to circle in the sky above the fort.

Naga drew his sword from the scabbard.

“What do you plan to do, Naga-san?”

“Hn” – Being asked by Ais, Naga sniffed his nose.

“I’m going to finish off those that are in agony. The soldiers that sustained injuries from Nonoeru’s and your attack can be no longer saved. That’s why, rather than prolonging their suffering, it’s better to ease their death.”

“……….”

“Or perhaps, you want the humans to continue suffering?”

“No. Certainly, witches and humans aren’t beings that get along, but I don’t think we would wish for the fallen enemy to die in agony.”

“Hearing that from you, I feel relieved.”

Naga said with a grin.

“Wait over there.”

Leaving these words behind, he stepped towards the gate.

Ais called out to Naga’s back with a troubled voice.

“I as well….I’ll help you as well.”

“Are you okay with that, Ais? It’s quite a harsh task you know?”

“I will be alright” – Ais nodded with a stiff face and turned around to the other witches.

“Kei, Selena, Nonoeru, Lela, you guys wait over there.”

The four of them gulped down their saliva and nodded.

Naga stepped up to the pile of fallen soldiers near the gate and checked their conditions one by one.

“If there are lightly injured people, sort them out, Ais.”

“Ah, yes.”

“Even though I said so, those who sustained light injuries have probably managed to flee, so it’s unlike for any of them to be here, I guess.”

As soon as Naga spotted a person on a verge of death and moaning, he alleviated their misery by piercing his sword through that person’s throat.

After checking the state of those surviving and drawing a conclusion, Ais snapped their necks resolutely.

Lela and the rest observed those two in astonishment.

Naga, whose appearance seemed cruel, was actually, a sincere, or rather a kind person.

This being the case, it should have been incredibly harsh for him to deliver finishing blows to people who were still alive. In fact, it made Ais contort her face in unhappiness. However, Naga continued to carry out his work nonchalantly and calmly.

(How should I evaluate him?) – Lela couldn’t understand it herself.

In the end, there were no lightly injured people. The majority of soldiers died in the battle, and even those who survived would incur illnesses to the extent that it was hopeless. Finishing their job, Naga and Ais called to Lela and the rest who were sticking out their heads from the broken fence inside the fort.

Naga threw a question at Lela.

“There’s no way for me alone to dig a hole big enough to bury those dead people. Perhaps, it’s better to burn them. We can also leave them like that to rot, but there might be chance for this to cause a plague. Shall we burn them?”

“That should probably d-o.”

“Well, it’s fine to leave it for later. Let’s discuss the situation from now on.”

Saying so, he beckoned the 5 witches with his hand.

The 6 of them formed a circle and sat in a clearing inside the fort.

“Despite everything, it was a splendid tactic, Naga-san.”

Ais whose face was still a bit pale said so.

“No, it wasn’t particularly splendid or anything like that. Rather, it’s strange that you haven’t done that much til now.”

“*sound of astonishment*…..”

At least it seemed to be something that Harrigan could come up with, nevertheless, Naga tilted his head downwards.

(Could it be that she won’t come up with a sneaky tactic like this one because she holds a lot of confidence in manipulating the doll?) – is what he guessed.

This was something that the enemy forces might believe.

No matter how strong the witches are, Naga couldn’t believe that the humans had been so far unable to overthrow this fort guarded by only a few people.

(Perhaps, in this world people resort to nothing but foolishly honest fighting styles. Even though those aren’t the way to win a battle… however well both sides can grasp each other’s strong and weak points is the way to victory, and defeat leads to huge losses. Outwitting the enemy and striking their weak points with one’s strong points is the key to success.)

Thinking so, Naga muttered without realizing.

“According to Sun Tzu, when you must resort to deceptive methods, your enemy’s temperament is your greatest resource….”

Hearing Naga murmuring, Ais bent her neck.

“The person named Sun Tzu, who’s that? What are deceptive methods?”

” Hm? No….uuumm… who’s that again? The name somehow appeared inside my head just now, but…deceptive methods are simply ways in which both sides trick each other.”

(Were they unable to grasp the meaning behind his words?) Not just Ais but also Lela, Nonoeru, Kei, and Selena tilted their heads.

“More importantly, Ais.”

Being called by Naga’s solid and confident voice, Ais straightened her spine.

“You said before about sending a homing pigeon, but when will it arrive at Harrigan?”

“That’s right” – at his question, Ais bent her neck and returned back to her normal self after thinking hard.

“Since we got rid of the human army immediately after discovering them, they should be on their way right now. The time Ane-sama and the rest take to arrive will depend on the length of their preparations and the number of people they bring, but, they should be here at the earliest around midday, and at the latest, around sunset….Still, with the current situation, provided that Ane-sama and the rest dash over here unarmed, they should probably arrive by the afternoon.”

“So what we are going to do will be decided upon her arrival?

“Yes, once we report to her the details and seek her decision, it will come to that.”

“Is that so? Then, shall we hang on inside this fort until Harrigan comes?”

“Do you think that the enemy will strike again?”

Ais asked as if probing for Naga’s opinion, she herself was aware that she was depending on him in these circumstances.

Was it due to her being impressed by his brilliant defeat of the advancing enemy? Or perhaps, by his courage and calmness during a critical situation? Or maybe, she was amazed by his shrewdness when he effectively led the witches? Ais herself couldn’t tell, however, she had a strange feeling that by having Naga they would be able to resolve their problems.

“No, the enemy probably won’t come back after going through such a bitter experience. At least, they should think that way….considering their current numbers. When it comes to it, they will either gather more people or think up another strategy. Whichever it is, it will be a matter for later. By the way…”

Looking at the direction of the forest, Naga continued to speak.

“What do you plan to do with the puppet left inside the forest?”

“I was thinking about bringing it here since there’s only one remaining in the fort. As expected, it would be hard for me to carry it by myself. Not to mention, taking Yuki with me is probably out of question.”

“Oh. You mean we have to observe the enemy’s movements depending on her eyes, right? After all, the watchtower has burned up completely. I guess, it will be already too dark if we go and bring it here now.”

“That’s right. Well then, til Ane-sama and the rest arrive, we should reinforce the fence while paying attention for any signs of enemies…..”

“No” – Naga shook his head.

“That will not be necessary. If by any chance the enemy makes another attack, we won’t be able to protect this fort til the end with our meager number. What’s more, that plan won’t work a second time. That’s why, any repair will be meaningless, still, it’s fine to check our damage. More importantly, everyone is probably tired, so it’s better for you to rest your bodies.”

“I wonder about that…”

“That way, you will be able to work when it’s important. You might feel anxious from doing nothing, but do your best in resting as well.”

Ais chuckled.

===Part 3===

“You mean… we should try our best to recover as much as possible?”
“That’s what I mean. Like by sitting here or drinking water. With that much, you should be able to recover to some extent. Even your magic isn’t inexhaustible, right?”

(As one would expect, he can even deduce that?)

“Yes” – Ais, who nodded, looked around at the faces of the other witches in turn.
“There’s no way for all of us rest at once, so let’s take turns.”
“Then, Ais and Nonoeru should be firs-t, then us late-r.”
“In that case I’ll accept your offer. How about Naga-san?”
“Me? I…that’s right, should I also take a rest and so I can be prepared when the time comes?”
“There’s a building over there. You can lie down on a mattress inside.”

Taking along Naga and Nonoeru, Ais headed towards the house building. Meanwhile, Lela, Selena, and Kei split in order to tidy up after the battle and check the damage to the fort.

Raibaha, who was preparing his troop to climb the slope, noticed screams coming from above.
“What’s happened?” – As he looked up, he saw a small number of his allies tripping over themselves in an effort to escape.

Raibaha, who was a commander with lots of experience, quickly drew the conclusion that the vanguard unit had taken flight after being assaulted by the witches.
He didn’t know their methods, nor the reason why it had happened, but he did know that now was not the time to think about it.
“It’s probably an attack from the witches. Prepare for contact with the enemy! As soon as you have covered these men’s retreat, quickly withdraw down to headquarters!”

Raibaha’s troops stood there momentarily, then proceeded to shelter the defeated remnants. After which, they systematically retreated.

Following their withdrawal to headquarters, Raibaha questioned the defeated soldiers.

Upon that, he learned about Acclaim’s troops entering the uninhabited fort, being raided by the witches in their down time, and falling apart while being targeted at the moment of retreat.

(This way of fighting is unusual for the witches)

Raibaha was a bit concerned; nevertheless, what worried him more was the disappearance of Acclaim from amongst the fleeing soldiers.

“Speaking of which, what about Acclaim?”

Not one amongst the soldiers could answer him.

(That guy, could it be that he died in the battle?)

Thinking so, Raibaha looked up into the sky.

Rather than being praised by the general, he would likely be held responsible for this.

(Guess, nothing good comes from getting involved with witches)

Sighing, Raibaha spoke towards an adjutant.

“Oi, go back to Ein fort.”

Circling around the 3rd fort several times and confirming the absence of soldiers, Yuki decided to fly a little distance away from the plain. As this wasn’t the first time she patrolled this vicinity, she could visualize its topography inside her head. However, it was the first time for her to fly in daylight, as before she would do it during daybreak or in the evening, when it was difficult to be spotted.
Looking below, a reddish-brown wasteland unfolded before her. Once it was seen during daylight, the land’s topography would become much clearer.
This wasteland would continue to stretch on until the fertile lands of humans that wouldn’t be seen unless one went further. Because of that, there were no cities, not to mention villages, around. The reason why the human army advanced up to this place was due to witches inhabiting the black forest.
The humans wanted to take the land from the witches and drive them away from their surroundings.

The current king of Kasandora that borders near the territory of the Harrigan clan is Kasandora the III. His predecessors weren’t enthusiastic about setting their feet in the black forest.
Rather than that, they would be constantly involved in disputes with various other countries, therefore, one could say they had no spare time for planning any conquest.
However, recently, the situation had changed.

Following the conflict between the Old Church the New Church temporary settling down, the disputes among various countries and Kasandora came to an end as well.
The God’s children, newly dispatched to Kassandora from the Old Church, notionally understood as beings close to reverend fathers and pastors, were extremely vehement about the extermination of the witches and seemed to be trying to incite Kassandora III.

Yuki had learned that much from Harrigan’s explanations. Still, she was unable to comprehend the reason behind the Old Church’s zealousness for the extermination of witches or its desire to expel them.
The witches didn’t attack the human’s side nor cause them any problems, they were just leading a secluded life inside the black forest. Despite that, why are they being assaulted by humans? Why do they have to be chased away by humans? Not being able to understand at all, she became furious at this absurdity.

Yuki had known of Harrigan’s recent headache caused by the Kingdom’s army, which made her detest those that troubled her beloved sister more and more.

(If only I had more power, I’d murder the entire human army.)

While floating in the air on her board, Yuki felt a burning impatience and irritation.
Even now, it was no different.
They had luckily made it in time, but had Naga and the rest been arrived later, the fort could’ve been burned together with Lela, Kei, and Selena stationed inside. Yuki bit her lips in frustration, but was still relieved that her comrades had been kept safe.

(But….this guy….)

Whenever she thought about how it was thanks to the oddly dressed man, named Naga, that they were able to repel the advancing enemy, she felt great displeasure.
The time when she had to make an emergency landing, and even the moment when she displayed her helplessness while being rescued by him, Yuki was bitter about both.

(He’s vulgar, stupid, and lecherous. Well, I’ll admit that he has good ideas, still, in the first place, he’s a man whose past and origin is unknown. Not to mention, he might be a spy sent by those humans and just pretending to have lost his memories.)

Harrigan, who was a sharp person, should also have considered this. Nevertheless, she had a policy of resolutely dealing with a risk upon acknowledging it. It could also be that she was feigning ignorance. Despite that, is it really fine to place such a risky bet? – Yuki felt uneasy.

(That guy, I have to properly keep an eye on him. But, I also have to prioritize monitoring the human army, still….)

Below her, there was a fort established by humans passing through a small mountain range. It was Ein fort. Unlike the witches’ fort, It was mostly defensive walls intended to repel attackers. The humans would always station as many as 300 soldiers inside of it in order to exercise their influence over a single zone in this vicinity.

The fort’s function was to observe the witches’ attitude and hold them back in case they decide to descend from the forest into the plain. And then, inform the nearby fort and the kingdom about their intentions by sending a messenger.

(Even though we haven’t done anything.)

At least, Harrigan had no plans of leaving the forest. Yuki also followed that policy. After all, what the witches desired for was to live peacefully inside the forest. Nothing more and nothing less.

Won’t the humans even tolerate that modest wish? If they won’t, there’s probably nothing that can stop their aggression. Rather, perhaps it will become more and more violent.

For Yuki, it was incomprehensible.
(Well, if even Ane-sama can’t come up with a solution, then it’s all the more reason for me not to. I’ll do everything in my power….. I guess. For the time being, let’s focus on the scouting, which I was entrusted with. I might be shot down with arrows if I fly too close to the fort, so I better be careful.)

As she passed through the mountain range, Yuki further increased her altitude.
The wind flow carrying her board was a bit unbalanced.
Paying attention to her wind control, she flew up while maintaining a higher altitude than usual.

If she flies to a higher altitude, the magic will run out faster, however?, it should still be fine as long the round-trip is a distance similar to that between theirs and the enemy’s fort.

Finally, the sight of the human’s fort jumped into Yuki’s view.
The closer she approached it, the higher the risk of running into the guarding soldiers. While paying more attention to that, Yuki continued to get closer to the fort. And then, as if doubting her eyes, she screamed without realizing.

“What’s, that?! What is this?!”

The inside of the fort was overflowing with people.

Near the fort there were several hundred tents.
Furthermore, lines of horses were drawing near the fort.

Yuki couldn’t be sure of the details because of the distance, but there was no doubt that around a thousand soldiers were present there. Furthermore, more troops continued to arrive.
Yuki felt an icy chill run through her body.
When it comes to this number of soldiers, only one idea can pass through one’s mind. That the military of the Kasandora Kingdom was seriously attempting the capture of the witches’ fort.
(This is serious. I need to report this to Hari-nee quickly!)

Having a pale face, she controlled the wind and changed the course of her board.
Because she didn’t encounter any soldiers so far, Yuki judged it was fine to fly at full speed. Once she lowered her height, she flew away as fast as she could.

Yuki returned back and reported her findings while yelling loudly. Since there were only 7 people inside, the loud yelling was probably unnecessary.

The seven of them, who sat in a circle on folding stools, held a conference for a countermeasure inside the fort’s housing.

Some of the witches leaned forward with a pallid faces.

“What should we do, Ais?”

Nonoeru asked.

“Assuming we are attacked by many thousands of enemy soldiers, not even Ane-sama’s dolls can…..”

Selena, who was at loss for words, made a face that showed she wanted to cry.

“Talking this and that, I think there’s no other option than to abandon this fort, but am I wrong?”

Saying so, Kei looked around at the faces of her comrades.

Not even Ais knew what to do. She turned towards Yuki, who sat next to her.

“Yuki, their forces were still in the middle of amassing….. right?”
“Yes that’s right. I think about a thousand soldiers were present at the time I saw them, still, their number is likely to increase.”
“Which means that they’re not going to attack us soon. As you might expect, we have to discuss and decide on this once Ane-sama arrives.”

Yuki, Nonoeru, Lela, and Kei could do nothing but nod silently.
Ais shifted her eyes towards Naga to her left.
She wanted for him to say something, wanted for him to say words which could reassure them.
“Naga-san, what do you think?”

Yuki, that sat to Ais’ right, puffed her cheeks in discontent, but nevertheless, Naga was a vital character, and he stared up into the sky and gave a reply.

“Hm, that’s right, I’m of the same opinion about them not attacking soon. As you would predict, it has to be decided upon Harrigan’s arrival.”
“….Is that so?”

Covering up her discouragement, Ais replied.

“More importantly, Ais. I’d like to take a glimpse inside the warehouse, but is that fine?”
“Y-Yes, that’s okay. Still, what are you looking for?”
“Nothing in particular, I just want to check if there’s anything that could become useful.”

(I wonder what he intends to do)

Before Ais could ask, Naga stood up quickly.

“Well then, I’ll go and see inside the warehouse. Is the door open? Or perhaps, you need a key?”

Lela lifted her right hand.

“In that case, I’ll guide yo-u.”

Being led by Lela, they left the room at a brisk pace.

“So good…. the unpleasant smell of a man is gone and it’s clean now…”
Being pleased, Yuki said such things, however, Ais was a bit dejected.

(To what extent are we going to be at our wits’ end from now on? How much danger will we be facing? I wonder if we can have him understand that. Perhaps….it’s unreasonable for an outsider to share our sense of danger.)

But, Ais had the feeling that Naga could figure out something. That’s because he gave out the aura of being able to find a breakthrough solution. Despite that, no tension was sensed from his words and conduct now.

“Speaking of which, Ais, what do you plan to do for the time being? I’m, thinking about setting out for scouting again.”
“I wonder about that. No… Ane-sama should be arriving soon, and we might be assigned to new duties by her instructions, so Yuki, too, should stay here. Just like Naga-san said, the chances for the human army to strike a second time are probably low for the time being.”

Each time Ais pronounced his name, Yuki’s face became displeased.

“Somehow, it feels like we can’t rely on what that guy says.”

Even though Yuki resisted, she acknowledged his explanations inside her heart.

(W-Well, still, that’s just common sense. It’s not like that guy possesses a discerning eye)

“By the way, Yuki. You’ve been constantly working by supporting the cart, scouting the human troops, and assaulting them. It’s better if you take a short rest. As soon as the day breaks, we will have you fly again.”
“I guess… so. Understood.”
“Even if the enemy isn’t going to charge for a second time, there’s still the fear that a small amount of them might draw near. By the time Lela comes back, we will put back the barrier[play on words], and then await for Ane-sama’s arrival. Nonoeru, Selena, you’ve been doing a good job, but I’d like for you to work once more.”

The three of them, whose faces were shaded with visible anxiety, nodded.

As there were no particularly notable things in the warehouse, Naga and Lela returned back shortly.

Without speaking to Naga, whose long face showed a feeling contrary to his expectation, Ais called out to Lela.

“Yes, Ai-s?”
“I was thinking about putting up the barrier again. Won’t you help us? Rather, your barriers are the most efficient ones among ours, so I should be asking you to let us assist.”

Without a moment of hesitation, Naga asked.

“Barrier… what’s that, Ais?”

“That’s right, if I were to put it simply, it’s something placed using the blood of the witches against any attempt of enemy search, or you could call it an anti-detection device against humans? More or less like that.”
“Ah, Harrigan was talking about it. I don’t quite understand it, but I get it.”
“Which one?”
“I have no idea about that thing called “barrier”(1), but I’ve heard of a barrier. I can somehow grasp your concept of barriers thanks to the similarity. So in the end, whenever you put that thing around, the enemy soldiers won’t be able to spot you, even if they get lost in the darkness and approach you, right?”
“Yes, you can consider it that way.”
“You’ve created some convenient things there, haven’t you? I’m jealous.”

At Naga, who honestly said that, Ais and the rest of the members made a suspicious face.

“Jealous…. you mean, of this power?”
“That’s because it’s convenient, isn’t it? Or perhaps, there’s some sort of a risky condition in exchange for putting up the barrier?”
“No, regarding that, we only apply a bit of our blood, energy, and mana. Apart from that, there’s no danger whatsoever.”
“Then, is that not a handy thing?”
“Doesn’t it give you the creeps? Or maybe….. frightens you? After all, we hold abilities that are considered abnormal by humans.”
“Don’t say weird things. People who have powers are much more useful than ordinary ones. Being able to run faster than normal people or having inhuman strength are probably convenient things. Having powers doesn’t make you any different. In the end, you’re just people who can use them.”
*sigh of astonishment*

Ais was taken aback.

(It’s the first time for someone to react like this. I mean, seeing us like normal people. How can he think of us that way? As one might expect, is it because he isn’t someone from this world? I wonder…)

Not minding Ais’ puzzlement, Naga continued to speak.

“If someone who holds power hits another, he will become a threat. If someone who has swordsmanship hit another with a sword, he will become a threat. And if someone who’s stupid leads an army, he will become a threat as well. Whatever ability you hold, it doesn’t matter.
A person will become of use or a threat to others depending on how he manages his power. That’s why, just because yours are extraordinary abilities, I won’t think of it as scary or repulsive. What’s more, you rescued someone like me, whose origin was doubtful.”
“Naga…..-san.”

Ais’ eyes, which were gazing at Naga, became somewhat moistened. She was a bit moved by his words.
Lela, too, watched him with a face filled with admiration. Nonoeru, Selena, and Kei had strange, yet amazed, expressions as well.
Naga suddenly felt uncomfortable.

(What, what’s wrong with those guys’ reaction? Even though I said something obvious, they got this emotional?)

Naga still couldn’t grasp what the outside of this world looked like. The inhabitants of this world would consider his eccentric way of thinking as peculiar and unique.
Should the humans call themselves and the witches as separate beings? Assuming they do, the witches would be considered as evil beings that try to invade the humans’ territory. For them, the witches weren’t “just peculiar beings with unique abilities”. The witches were, after all, witches, and could only be perceived as “the nemesis of humans”.

Continuing to fight with the humans ruled by that common sense and being chased away by them, for Ais and the rest, Naga’s words were a fresh, strange, and pleasant experience.

“More importantly, Ais. It’s probably better to set up that barrier as fast as possible. After all, it requires a certain amount of time, right? There’s no telling when the enemy’s scouting troop will come.”

Being urged by Naga, Ais came back to her senses.

“Ah…. that’s right.”

She replied with a radiant smile appearing on her face.

“Let’s hasten ourselves in placing the barrier and wait for Nee-sama’s arrival.”

Naga looked around the room.

“How about Yuki?”
“That girl, she’s resting in a separate room because she had constantly been working today.”
“Then that means that she’s not going to help with setting up the barrier, right? If that’s the case, is it fine for me to tag along?”
“Eh?”
“That’s because I’ve never seen it before. I want to see it with my own eyes. I thought about restraining myself were that girl to be present, but… if she isn’t coming… then…”

(What’s more, he’s unexpectedly a kind person, isn’t he?)

Once Ais murmured inside her heart, she smiled and faced toward Lela and the rest.

“Everyone, are you okay with Naga-san watching?”

(E-h? Doesn’t it feel like Ais’ smile is a bit different from the usua-l?)
While feeling a little confused, Lela nodded in affirmation.

“I don’t mind, bu-t…”
Nonoeru, Selena, and Kei, also nodded.

“Well then, shall we go? Selena and Kei will remain here and stand watch. If Yuki wakes up only to find nobody around, it will be troublesome. The same applies for Nee-sama’s arrival. Now that Yuki is taking a rest, can I have you watch from the side of the cliff?”
Selena, who appeared to be the youngest among them, replied while stiffening up.
“Yes, Ais. I’ll do the care-taking.”

As for Kei,
“Yeah, got it. If anything happens, we will immediately give a smoke signal.”
She answered lazily.

Like that, Naga departed with the rest to the outside of the fort, so as to place a barrier.

After about half an hour, Ais and the rest had finished placing the barrier and returned to the fort.
There, Harrigan and several other girls were waiting.

Even though the room was said to be the biggest among the rest in the house building, it’s wooden floor and walls weren’t even furnished with decorations. However, all of the members could gather inside.
Having already heard from Selena and Kei, who were taking care of the place, Harrigan also received a detailed report from Ais and agreed with Naga’s opinion of not having to be vigilant about the enemy’s next onslaught.
Furthermore, Lela and the rest had just mentioned about putting up a barrier. Even if the enemy’s scouts get lost in the darkness after the end of the day and planned to approach the fort in secret, they would almost certainly be detected.
With that, Harrigan assembled all the members in order to discuss the plan going forward.
Not just Selena and Kei, but also Naga, Ais, Yuki, and Nonoeru hadn’t eaten anything since the morning. Because of that, Harrigan ordered them to bring the emergency food from the storehouse, and they tried to talk while lightly eating.

Following Harrigan, the witches sat in a circle on the folding stools, with a small, folded table placed in front of them. There were wooden plates with dried bread and dried meat lined up on it.
The complete list of attendance consisted of:
Ais, Yuki, and Nonoeru, who had carried the wooden doll.
Lela, Selena, and Kei, who had been stationed at the fort.
Dee, Cu, the Rinne and Rinna sisters, Eleonoza, and Mimone, who had been brought by Harrigan.

Adding Harrigan and Naga, there was a total number of 14 people present.

Naga looked out over the girls who were sitting in a circle

Naga didn’t know whether or not there could be some other witches dispatched inside the fort, however, even if he was to add that, there would probably be, at most, 20 people. With that number, they were going to fight the human army. What’s more, all the members were young witches.
Naga, once again, felt astonishment, admiration, and sympathy.
The witches, who fearlessly stood against the imminent and strong enemy, were held in high regards by him.
It wasn’t just because of them giving him a hand. He felt sympathy toward their way of life and how they appeared, he felt that he would like to become their strength.
Naga wouldn’t admire those who were stingy and only lived for the sake of survival, he would give them no respect at all.
Not giving up despite how powerful the enemy is, and not refusing to fight. Those were his principles and position, or one could say, his way of living.
For the sake of Harrigan and the rest, who wouldn’t give up no matter how hard a fight was nor how much they were chased away, Naga decided to display the utmost of his ability.
Before the start of discussion, Harrigan faced toward Naga, who sat next to her.

“Naga-dono.”
“What, why are you so formal?”

Lifting herself off of the folding stool, she kneeled down on one knee before Naga. Yuki, who was next to her, frowned angrily with a displeased face.

“However much I say it, the words can’t express my thanks for what you did, but at least let me convey my gratitude.”

At that moment, Harrigan stated these words and bowed down deeply.

“I’m thankful to you for saving my daughters.”
“I didn’t do anything big. Actually, the ones who made a great effort were Lela Yuki, Ais, Nonoeru, Kei, and Selena. Before paying me gratitude, you should probably praise them first.”

“Eh?” – Yuki’s expression shifted suddenly.

Raising her face, Harrigan gazed at Naga in front of her eyes and continued to speak.
“Those girls are persons related to these matters. It’s only natural for them to fight for themselves. However, it’s different in your case. You arrived from a different world, in other words, you’re an outsider. There’s no reason for you to fight for us. For you, who is in such a position, to lend us your wisdom and to rescue us from distress, isn’t expressing our gratitude an obvious thing?”

“Ah that’s why, it’s…. right, that’s my thanks for having you rescue me. I probably mentioned it before, didn’t I? About me certainly repaying your favor for a night’s lodging and a meal. This would be equivalent to repaying that favor. Even if you consider yourself to be saved by me, there’s no need for you to say thanks. It should be fine as long you accept it as something natural.”

Yuki suddenly stood up.
“That’s right. Repaying one’s received favor is an obvious thing. Still, you’re far from repaying it! That’s why, work for us from now on.”
“Oi, Yuki, what are you…..”

Harrigan glared at Yuki as if trying to scold her, but, despite Yuki slightly averting her eyes from Naga, Harrigan couldn’t sense any malicious intentions coming from her. She swallowed her words of reprimand.

“I-If you do so, we won’t abandon you, instead, we are going to raise you properly. Also, about the time when you saved me…. th-thank you.”

Yuki said this and quickly sat back down and faced in another direction. Somehow, her cheeks seemed to be flushed. Was it due to the embarrassment caused by expressing her gratitude to a man? Or perhaps……
Be that as it may, Harrigan was surprised and greatly pleased. That’s because Yuki, who used to detest men, tried to acknowledge Naga’s presence.

(Somehow, it feels like a wind of change has come. I can’t tell whether or not it will blow in the right direction, but at least, there’s a sign of something starting to shift. If it goes well, we may be even able to change this desperate situation.)

Harrigan’s heart fluttered silently at such expectation.

“Oh, that’s right.”

Being thanked, Naga gave a broad smile.

“Indeed, I can’t completely repay your debt at once. Therefore, I’ll be repaying it diligently from now on. Are you fine with that, Yuki?”
Yuki replied while desperately avoiding eye contact with him.

“I-it’s not like it’s not alright”

(Heh? So that girl also has a cute side.)

Thinking so, Naga turned around to Harrigan.

“That’s why I’m telling you Harrigan, you don’t have to bow down like that in front of me.”

Naga reached out his hand toward Harrigan who was kneeling down on one knee.

“Hey, please stand up.”

Gently taking her hand, Naga pulled her up from the floor.

“Furthermore, there’s no need to call me by “dono”. It’s fine to call me “Naga” just like you always do.”

After he released her hand, Harrigan replied with a smile on her face.

“Then, shall I allow myself to do so?”

It was neither a sarcastic nor a self-mocking smile. Right now, she was displaying a gentle smile, which she had never shown before.

Standing up, Harrigan reseated herself on the folded stool.

“Well, Harrigan, there’s one proposal coming from me who wishes to repay my debt, but will you hear it?”
“Of course. Ask? however much you want.”
“Ah, no. Before that, first, I’d like to confirm this place’s topography.”
Naga looked at Yuki.

“W-What? You still have something you want to say?”

“Rather than wanting to say, I’d like to check something, but, you can see the terrain of the enemy’s fort from the above, can’t you?”
“T-That’s right, I can. What about it?”
“Are you able to draw a map?”
“Eh? A map?”
“Yeah, a simple one that will allow me to broadly grasp the land’s shape and the distance should do.”
“I….I will try to draw it.”

Once she nodded with a vague expression, Naga requested Lela to bring her a paper and a pen.
Unfortunately, because there was no spare paper inside the fort, she came and brought a parchment instead.
Recalling her own memory, Yuki drew with the pen on the parchment.
And shortly after that, she finished a simple drawing of a map.

“Heh? Ain’t you quite skillful there?”
“O-Of course!”
“I see. So there’s a wasteland between the mountains and the river….? It seems like we can do something with this.”

Naga, who nodded, leant his body forward and pointed out at the map.

“Yuki, the enemy’s fort, how long do you think will it take for the enemy’s force to march the distance between Ein fort and this cliff?”

“Ah…. ehm….”

Yuki desperately began to estimate the distance it took to fly there.

“Probably one day if they’re running fast on their feet. I wonder if they wouldn’t reach it by evening were they to set out in the early morning. And if they walk slowly, perhaps they would reach the next day, but…”

(Hm? It feels like she’s not awfully confident in her answer)

As soon as he looked at her with astonishment surfacing on his face, Yuki’s face was dyed red and it seemed as if steam was about to explode out the top of her head.

“I-I-I-Is there anything you want to say? If so, say it without that grin on your face. It gives me a bad feeling!”
“I’m not, I’m not.”

Waving his hands, Naga turned his face to Harrigan.

“As for me, I don’t really understand this world’s power structure or the overall perspective of the territory under your control. That’s why, I’d like to confirm some things.”

Naga, who said these words, looked around at all present. At the sharp glint in his eye, several witches straightened up without realizing.

“Letting the humans snatch away this fort will be bad, right?”
Harrigan nodded with a grave seriousness.
[[Image:Naga01 281.jpg|thumb|175px]]
“Yes. If we are pushed away from this place, we won’t be able to prevent the soldiers of the Kasandora Kingdom from penetrating the black forest. It will mean the same as us being unable to remain inside of it.”
“Is that so? In that case, so as to protect this place, let’s go out and defeat them.”

(H-how blunt!?)

Not just Harrigan, but also the witches all around stared at Naga in astonishment.

Finally breaking the silence, Harrigan gasped.

“Going out and defeat them, is what you say? Are you serious about that?”
“I am. In order to protect the inside, you have to win outside. I think it’s quite an obvious thing.”
“You…. surely have a plan, right?”

Naga responded definitively and calmly to Harrigan, whose face was filled with confusion, doubt, and hope.

“Obviously I have a plan. If you leave the leadership to me, I can and will defeat the army of Kasandora so thoroughly that they won’t want to approach this place ever again. How about that?”
“Leave the leadership to you…..?”
“That’s right.”

Naga replied seeming neither flustered nor boastful.
Harrigan shot a glimpse at Yuki.
Even though she would usually raise an objection or express her disapproval in loud and abusive words, it appeared that she was at a loss at Naga’s impudent suggestion.

“Would you mind if we make the decision after…..we hear you plan?”
“Yes, I don’t mind.”
“Well then, let’s hear it.”

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 2

2016-04-05T19:19:01Z

Zexth: /* Chapter 2 */

==Chapter 2==

===Part 1===

Running into the village, Naga and Lela saw several witches gathering in an open space, inside the fortification and making the smoke signal. Harrigan was standing in the center with Ais, who was making the smoke. Despite Yuuki running before them, she was nowhere to be seen.

“Ane-sama , what’s the matt-er?”
“Lela? You guys are surely late.”
“That’s because we were deep inside the fores-t.”

Lela told the lie calmly.

Her urge of wanting to learn more about other worlds, was it perhaps a matter of highest priority, which she couldn’t tell Harrigan?
Naga was in admiration for her huge knowledge greed, nevertheless, at the same time he was dumbfounded about Lela putting her desire before her friends, even if it was a little.
Still, presently, Lela was the only one to know about him peeping. Whether she would expose him or not, it was only dependant on her. Naga could only feign not to know.

“A pigeon messenger was sent from the first fort. It seems that an army of human is closing in.”

Lela had a bit of a surprised face, nevertheless, her expression didn’t change.
Did you ask….. from where the army comes fro-m?

“Hmm, they are troops of the Kasandora Kingdom. According to the message their number isn’t more than 200.”
“That’s a large number for a reconnaissan-ce.”
“True, the problem lies there.”

Making a serious face, Harrigan continued speaking.

“Till now, they have check the terrain directly under the fort, face toward it by climbing the slope, and receive our attack only to run away. – This was the routine that they keep repeating. If they really have decided to deploy as many as 200 soldiers, it probably means that Kasandora kingdom is finally serious about capturing this fort. We too have to prepare.”

Rather than asking the nearby witches for an explanation, Naga should probably talk to them about it, which will let him grasp the situation by himself.

“Right now, the ones at the fort are Selena and De-e?”

As Lela looked around at her friends’s faces, Harrigan shook her head as in saying “good grief”

“Just a while ago Yuuki returned, but once I told her that Naga went to the forest, she said that she didn’t want to see him when he came back and escaped.”’

Using her elbow, Lela occasionally thrusted Naga’s side.

“That was quite lucky, wasn’t i-t?”
”It…seems so.”

Seeing both Naga and Lela exchanging a conversation between each other, Harrigan became concerned, nevertheless, she made up her mind thinking that it wasn’t the right time for that.

“My other daughters have probably seen the smoke signal and are coming back, but it’s not possible for me to call back the ones that are stuffed inside the others forts. I can’t exclude the possibility that human soldiers might reach the other places.”

Also, Harrigan added only to herself.

(I have to pay attention to the movements of the others witch clans as well.)

“For the time being, we can only depart with the people we have now. Please hasten yourself and prepare.”

Once Harrigan ordered, the four people that were in front of her run away from the open space like rabbits.
Even Ais, who launched the smoke signal said.

“I too, should prepare for the battle.”

Saying that, she left the space.

“I too will prepa-re.”

After Lela ran, only Naga and Harrigan were left.

Looking over the place where everyone had left, she sighed.

(Recently, the humans forces have become quite active. Can we push them back like we have done till now….? No, it’s not the right time for pondering over that. I too, have to make preparations.)

Seeing that Harrigan was about to leave to the residential building, Naga called her to halt.

“Hey, Harrigan.”

(Ah, that’s right. I completely forgot about this guy.)

Once she turned around, her sight met with Naga’s.

(Well then, what should I do? I can’t certainly bring him to the battle, so..)

Toward Harrigan, who had a thoughtful face, Naga said something unexpected.

“It seems that there’s going to be a battle. At any rate, won’t you take me with you?”

“No, but…”

“I told you already, but I want to return the favor of a night’s lodging and a meal. If you, who rescued me, are going to fight, then of course I’m going to help you.”

Despite saying so, there was no tension appearing on his face. At that point, Harrigan decided to give him a warning.

“It will be dangerous?”

“I’m used to fighting. I can’t recall much of detail, but there is no doubt I’ve experience of wars thanks to countless battles. That’s why, you don’t need to worry.”

“…….Is that so. Indeed, leaving you alone here will be much more insecure.”
“I’m thankful for having you worried about me, but…”

Harrigan shook her head as if she were saying “that’s not it.”

“Rather than worrying about you, I’m more worried whether you won’t assault
the children that are left here.”
“About that?! that’s what worries you?!”

Harrigan reciprocated with a stern expression at Naga, who shouted.

“Suddenly falling from the sky, then groping and rubbing a person’s breasts. Don’t you think it is natural for me to be worried about my daughters by leaving you alone?”
“Ugh”

Naga moaned and became stiff.

“N, no, that’s you see, how should I put it, after being thrown into an unknown world, wouldn’t you be confused, bewildered, or agitated? Don’t you think? Anyone would act unpredictably after ending in such a situation.”
“So while being confused you jumped straight onto my breasts and groped them?”

“……”

Harrigan looked at Naga, who had a cold sweat while becoming stiff, with her cold eyes.

“Sorry!”

He suddenly bowed down.

“How should I say, because your breasts were charming, I suddenly wanted to grope them.”

“Pfft”

Harrigan spouted a light laugh unintentionally.

“That’s because they had a nice shape, a nice tone, and were big. They were a kind of charming breasts that you wouldn’t think that exist in this world. Having such splendid things in front of one’s eyes, if it’s any man, anyone would want to touch them, grope them, rub them. I mean, there’s no man that wouldn’t do it. That’s why….”
“Ah… I get it. It’s fine so be silent. Hearing you makes me feel embarrassed and unable to stand still.”

Despite her interrupting Naga, Harrigan, who was red faced, didn’t seem to be that much displeased.

“Setting that aside.”

After coughing once, Harrigan returned back to the topic.

“If you say you want to come, that’s probably fine.”

(Well, I don’t think you will become much of help, but…rather than saying so)

Harrigan narrowed her eyes and stared at Naga.

“Don’t become a burden.”

Naga threw out his chest and replied.

“You don’t have to tell me that.”
“Then, come with me.”

2

In front of Harrigan’s residence, Naga waited for her battle preparations to be done.
Of course, he was wearing the clothes that he had since he came here, however, despite wearing his own clothes, Naga couldn’t wipe the strange feeling of something missing..
(As expected, with my left waist being empty, it doesn’t feel right. I wonder if I can have my weapon back.)
While moving in front of the building without any calmness, the door opened and Harrigan went out.

“Sorry for making you wait.”
“No, I wasn’t waiting that… long!?”

Seeing Harrigan’s appearance, Naga couldn’t hide his surprisement.

She wasn’t wearing any armor or helmet. What she wore was a long ancient clothing, similar as the one before. In additiont, she was carrying on her back some kind of cloth toolbag but, besides it, Naga was unable to find out any changes.

Rather than that, if one was to take a closer look, it seemed that the long skirt she wore became thinner in comparison with before. Furthermore, the notches in her skirt’s hemp were much higher and reached her waist area. Her seductive bare legs, which peeked from the gaps between the notches, were no different, however, its area increased. The area around her neck was covered, but since the material that did so was thin, her bulged chest became much more emphasized, which gave out a nice feeling. It wasn’t the outfit of someone that is now about to go to battle at all, or at least it wasn’t possible for Naga’s common sense. With this, won’t she sustain a lethal injury if she becomes hit by a single stray arrow?

Not with surprisement, but rather with a dumbfounded face he run his sight through Harrigan’s body. Once he did so, she noticed his sight and directed at him a stern expression.

“Hm? You, even though we are about to set for a battle, you are still obstinately appreciating my chests? Ain’t you quite composed?”

“That’s wrong!”

Naga shook his head as if he’s saying, that’s not it.

“You too, despite we are going to a battle, how can you wear that outfit?”

Being told so, Harrigan looked down her body.

“Hm? Is there anything weird?”
“It does. Why won’t you wear an armor or anything like that? At this rate, you won’t be able to fight with swords. Far from that, won’t you die being shot with a bow?”
“…Ah, so it’s that?”

Harrigan finally understood what Naga wanted to say.

“I still haven’t talked to you about the magic in more detail.”
“Magic? Is is somewhat related with that thin outfit?”
“It does. Magic is in other words, our way of fighting.”

Making a dubious face, Naga cocked his head in puzzlement.

“In other words, we neither fight with swords with humans in the frontline nor we shot using bows. That’s because metal diminishes our magic power. It becomes a hindrance when using magic. That’s why we don’t wear metal-made armors and so does in case of metal-attributed weapons. As for clothing, we will only wear the thinnest one that doesn’t obstruct our magic power as much as possible.”

Naga still cocked his head with a curious face.

“In case we needed to make the most of our magic, being nude would be the best method, however, there’s no way for us to do so? Because, already wearing this thin outfit…..hey, you.”

Having a lewd look on his face, Naga hurriedly returned back to himself.

“ W, what? “
“Just now, weren’t you thinking about indecent things?“

*shaking shaking*

Naga shook his head left and right with all of his power, nevertheless, Harrigan would direct at him a sight full of suspicion.

Trying to somehow return to the topic, Naga threw a question.

“Then, how do you intend to fight?“
“Well, you’ll understand it if you see it.“
“Is that so? Well then, I’ll allow myself to observe and learn slowly. Well leaving that aside, you aren’t going to say that you plan to attack with only the people that was on the open space, right?”
“I didn’t say so.”
“I think you’re right.”

Naga breathed a sigh of relief.

“Some of my daughters should come running from the forest.“

– Some!? Then, even if we joined together, wouldn’t we be less than 10 people!?

“I too, am thinking about wanting to have just a bit more of people.“

Naga had a mixed expression between amazed and miserable.

“Hey, a war is about number rather than quality. There are about 200 enemies right? And you intend to fight them with having just 10 people?“
“It can’t be helped. That’s because we only have this much of fighting power.“
“Till now it has been like that?“
“That’s right.“
“You have been quite able to repel the enemy’s offense. “
“That’s because you don’t know about our strength nor our method of fighting. ”
“You seem to be quite self-confident. “

Harrigan slightly smiled. Was it a smile of being proud, or was it a self-mockery? Naga couldn’t judge that.

“Despite that, presently we are holding back the humans’ invasion with all our strength. Because their number seems to have increased a little this time, according to our reconnaissance, there’s a chance that it might become a real combat. I feel a bit anxious about that. but well, if it’s just pushing them back, we can somehow manage. “

Naga held an expression that said that he still didn’t understand.

“Once you see it with your own eyes, you will know.“
“Ah, got that. I’ll watch carefully your gallant figure.”
“Well then, it’s fine for you to tag me along.“

Naga called out to Harrigan, who said that with an appearance full of confidence while turning her back.

“Speaking of which, Harrigan. The weapon which you took away from me, won’t you return it back to me?“
“Hm, is that so? That’s right. It will be bad to ho have tag along to a battlefield without any weapon. All right, wait there. I’ll bring it back to you right away.“

Harrigan went into the house and brought back Naga’s weapon in her hand, which was hidden inside her study room.

Receiving the sword from her hand, Naga put it in gladly on his waist belt.

“Ohh, this is it, this. As expected, without this guy I won’t be at peace of heart,“
“Fufun, you’re saying it as if it is part of your body.“

“Saying part of my body is an exaggeration, but somehow it feels insecure being unarmed. This sword…no…a sword?“

Naga cocked his head.

“That’s wrong. this is not a sword.“ (Naga)
“Ha? If it doesn’t, then what it should be?“
“This is….this is…this is, that, that’s right, I remembered! This is a katana!“
“KATANA? Is that the name of your weapon?“
“Name—? Did this weapon have a name—-?….That’s right, it should be fine if you consider it as a type of sword with that name.“

Harrigan smiled.

“I don’t quite get it, but let’s say I understood. Rather than that, you were able to recall its name, weren’t you?“
“Yeah, I recalled.“
“Do you remember anything else apart from that?“

Naga’s radiant face quickly turned into a depressed one.

“No…it’s still no good.“
“Well, you don’t have to be so discouraged. Even if it as just a single memory, won’t you be able to remember other things later?“
“….you’re right, but will I be able to wait patiently?“

Since then, excluding Harrigan, 10 young witches with appearances of being in their teens had gathered at the village’s plaza. Their appearance were completely inconsistent and none of them had an armor.
Everyone wore thin clothes similar to Harrigan’s with lots of exposed area. There were even those wearing less than her.
Will they be really fine with that outfit – Naga was surprised which wasn’t unjustifiable for him as their clothing was basically different from what he would intuitively know. he wasn’t not just be surprised but also felt the sense of danger. Once he looked with anxiety over the gathered witches, his sight met Yuuki’s.

As expected, when it comes to a sortie with everyone, she too, had to set out without being able to refuse seeing Naga.

Yuuki too, wore similar clothes to the one the other witches had, which was thin and had lots of skin exposure. Her body lines were visible. Once Naga took a glance at her appearance, it couldn’t be helped for him to refresh the memory of seeing her completely naked during the bathing time.

(That was…indeed pretty.)

Nevertheless, the girl looked towards him, which didn’t hide her feeling of disgust and hatred, and slightly moved her lips. He couldn’t hear what she said, however, thanks to Lela’s charm attached on the back of his neck, he was able to grasp it somehow in the back of his brain.

“Die!“

Yuuki, who said it as if about to spit it out, looked at Naga as if at a filthy object with her scorning eyes and turned away.

(I’m being quite hated, am I?)

Naga smiled wryly inside his heart.

(Well, in the first place. I was a person that was disdained, I…speaking of which, no…was that so? I’ve the feeling it was like that…)

Somehow feeling that his unpleasant memories were about to emerge, Naga moved his sight from Yuuki and thinked in another thing.

No only the young witches were present at the plaza but also children from the hidden village appeared in the fortification.

“Hey Harrigan, you aren’t really planning on bringing those small children right?”

Seeing Naga paying attention to 3 girls of about 10 years old, Harrigan shook her head as in saying “Of course not“.

“Those children are still too young to go to a war. I’ll have them staying here.“
“Hearing that, I feel relieved.“

Harrigan faced towards the 3 children.

“Stay here and watch over this place obediently. We will be back after 2 to 3 days. You know how to prepare meals, right? Once the other daughters come back, tell them to leave at least two people in this fortification. In case something happens, send us a pigeon, but pay attention when dealing with them at the dovecote. If you deem this place to be dangerous, run away as fast as you can to the village, got that?“

Harrigan told them. Was it because they were used to such a situation? The children nodded at Harrigan’s words without showing fear, hesitation or noise.
Ain’t they brave, or so – Naga thought while greatly admiring them.
Naga had the feeling like the memories of his country at war slightly resurfaced on his mind.
He remembered that over there battle was a daily occurrence, that death was sitting side by side everyday, and that the women and children, those who were viewed as weak, lived each day in fear.

( Naturally, the women here seem to be combatants, however, I’ve the feeling like the aspect of war here is different with the one I know from my world. Even if it’s true, how do they intend to fight in that outfit? )

With the memories of his own war experience being faint, Naga couldn’t recollect in detail about the fighting methods, nevertheless, it was hard for him to accept the scene before his eyes no matter what he would do. Such was his intuition, or rather, it couldn’t be helped for him to feel that it was not right. Naga had the feeling that it wasn’t different from his previous world, where he would feel aroused before the battle, despite him being accompanied by sense of discomfort and doubt, which took precedence over his other feelings.

Exaltation and resignation, obligation and expectation, fear and joy.

Such contrary feelings were shaking his soul.

On the other hand, he would feel himself calm.
He wasn’t fighting for the sake of a war, but rather, he was fighting to win.
Despite Naga being shook by his zealous soul, he stared at the witches, who were making preparations for the battle in the plaza, with his calm eyes.

4

“Everyone, are you all prepared? Let’s go!”
“Yes, Big sis.“ (everyone)

Together with Harrigan, Naga, Ais, Lela and Yuuki, went off to battle. Besides them, there were four other witches – Selena, Dee, Kay and Northa. In total there were 8 people.

(She said about 5, 6 people being in the forest, but, at this rate, won’t it become 12,13 people? Even if there are several people at the fort, at the end there’s only several people. How do they intend to fight the enemy of 200? What’s more, with that outfit. Perhaps it’s her usual way of doing things since Harrigan seemed to be much confident, nevertheless…no, wait a bit.)

Being trapped inside a big question, Naga unintentionally stopped his feet and called out to Harrigan’s back, who tried to run out from the fort.

“Hey, Harrigan. Don’t you guys have horses?”

Harrigan stopped and turned around as she answered curtly.

“We don’t.”

Not expecting this kind of answer from Harrigan, Naga felt dejected inside his heart and piled up his question.

“Why don’t you have horses?”
“It’s difficult to tame wild horses, and we don’t have spare time for that.”
“In that case, wouldn’t it be better to buy them?”
“Do you think humans, who are hostile against us, will sell us horses?”

Being asked back made Naga lost at words.

“Long time ago, there used to be wandering people who would help us by selling horses, nevertheless, now they rarely visit this place.First of all, riding a horse is hard, especially, in a forest like this. Considering the danger of falling off from the horse, it would be better to run using your own feet.”
“Is that so? It’s because it’s this kind of forest that I believe that traveling with a horse would be much faster.”
“Is it because you don’t want to run?”
”Uh, w-well, I won’t deny that aspect, but…”
“You are such a weakling.”
“No, in my world it was common to ride horses….probably.”
“Here it’s common to run using one’s own feet, so Give up.”
“Ah, is that so? Got that.”

No matter how deep is the forest, Naga thought it might take a moment or two to get out the forest while running along with the witches, nevertheless, he was greatly mistaken.

5

“At this rate, won’t it take us half a day till we get out the forest!?”

Since they went out of the fort at noon, it seemed as though they needed just a bit till they reach the end of the forest, nevertheless, the day was already turning to deep night. Harrigan made a break several times, despite that, Naga still gasped for breath.
Compared to him, Harrigan was composed without showing any tiredness nor sweating. The other witches were the same.

(For him to make this much noise over such trifle thing. Should I have perhaps made Ais carry him on her back from the beginning?)

While thinking so, Harrigan looked at him coldly.

“It’s thanks to this deep forest that humans cannot easily invade our territory.”
“It seems to be so…but you are really good walkers. Even my body should be quite trained, but…”

Bending forward and putting his hand on his laps, Naga was desperately catching his breath.

“Haahn! You’re just a weakling. Despite just saying that with that energic mouth of yours, in reality you are just a weak, gutless, frail and lazy big idiot.”

As if taking the opportunity, Yuuki abused Naga with as many jeers as she wanted to say.
In spite of her getting carried away and him wanting to retort her, Naga didn’t have the energy to retort back.
As expected, a horse was required. What’s more, if a half day is needed to reach the fort, then they probably won’t make it in time for a war. Because Naga thought so, he asked Harrigan.

“Hey, if it took this much time, wouldn’t the fort fall before you could even reach?”
“No, it wouldn’t happen. We have been especially careful whenever human soldiers would reach the fort. That’s why till now we haven’t had many problems. In the first place, even now, the human soldiers wouldn’t try too hard in taking down this fortification. They would approach whenever they saw an opportunity, nevertheless, once we attacked them, they would retreat so as not to sustain big damages.”
“Hmm, so it was like that?”
“Probably they were measuring our war potential. What’s more there’s a lot of craftsmanship implemented in the fort, which are based on magic, however, they didn’t seem to be used. That would be the proof that the enemy has so far been focusing on scouting the surrounding of the fort. Naturally, this time unlike before, I’m a little bit worried about their increase, but..”

Even if being told about the magic craftsmanship, Naga probably couldn’t understand.

Despite not having concrete memories, Naga knew about instances where the overwhelmed side that tried to protect a fort would repel the onslaught of the bigger army, as long they had enough time for preparations. It was something based on his experience. For example, by throwing lumber and stones on the enemy army, or pouring boiled water and oil. It would probably be similar to the magic craftsmanship.

“Well, I don’t quite get it, but I got it.”
“Again that? As always it suits you.”
“Please don’t say it that harshly.”

Naga refuted while straightening his lower back and clapping his hands together.

“That’s fine already. So there’s some distance left?”
“Yeah, even with your pace, it should take less than a moment to leave the forest. The fort is ahead of that.”
“….how much do you mean by saying ‘ahead of that’?”
“Don’t worry. It’s just in front of your eyes.”

Not being afraid of what others may think, Naga breathed a sigh of relief.

Seeing that, Harrigan smiled a bit.

(Indeed, he’s an honest guy. that part of him is likeable, still, to be out of breath after making this far, he won’t be able to live here. Guess, I’ve to train him a little bit more.)

The other witches, apart from Lela, had faces which didn’t seem to admire. Rather than that, perhaps they deliberately ignored that fact. Nevertheless, there was one, who would treat him as a fool, unlike Harrigan – that was Yuuki whose smiled appeared on her face.

“Well then, let’s go.”

Holding a torch, Harrigan took the lead and started running again. The other witches followed her with Naga, who was desperately trying to catch up, being the last. Next to him, Ais was holding a torch while running, so as to match his Naga’s pace.
While thinking that collapsing here would disgrace him forever, Naga forcefully cheered himself up and finished running the remaining distance. Just as Harrigan said, it didn’t take a moment till the thickly dense trees would lower their height, finally, making the forest end abruptly.

6

There was a precipitous cliff in front of the forest that ended, its angle was almost close to being perpendicular.
A small fort was built in the slightly opened area, between the cliff and the forest. Apart that single place, there was a cliff stretching immediately in front of the forest.

The terrain gave the impression of a chunk of land being cut off with a big nata, nevertheless, the front of the fortification was not consisting of only cliff but also a slope. It gave the impression as if a giant pressed a small mountain against the cliff, making half of the mountain sink and bury into the cliff. It was a steep slope, but not like the precipice that extended left and right. If people were to think about climbing it, they would probably be able to.

The witches’ fort was built in a place which made it possible for them to control the base of the slope.

Naga thought that the impression of the thickly dense forest would turn into one of the lowlands, however, contrary to that, it was a highland, which made him surprised.

Once he looked around the surrounding of the fort, the figures of two witches appeared on the other side. Because there was a small gap in the wooden fence, which surrounded the fort, one could peek inside. The two young witches that appeared took off the big bar from the gate and opened it. Compared to the size of this fort, it was a big gate that was improper for it.

With Harrigan at the lead, the other witches entered inside the fort. Naga too, followed them as he set foot on the fort.

Once he entered inside, the fort was much smaller that what he anticipated. It was 1, 2 sizes smaller than the fortification number 3. Inside the fort, there were only simplistic, wooden-made buildings, similar to a residence and storehouse. If one were to say what was noticeable for the fort, it would be the inside of the wooden fence and the highly constructed watchtower, which looked down at the cliff.

And then, there were just 3 people packed inside this fort.

It was small number of people, which could be hardly called reinforcement, but, once they entered, Ais put the bar back on the gate.

Harrigan introduced the witches of the first fort to Naga.

The two of them were sisters – Linne and Linna, who had identical looks. As expected, they were lightly dressed just like the other witches, which didn’t make them seem to be the ones who should be packed inside the fort, on the frontline. They weren’t surprised at the arrival of Naga, Harrigan and the others, as they should have received the homing pigeon containing the beforehand report, nevertheless, they had the appearance of being immensely curious about first time seeing a man, not to mention coming from another world.

“What’s the state of the human army?”

After being asked by Harrigan, one of the sisters replied. Despite being just introduced to, Naga couldn’t tell who was Linne and who was Linna.

“It seems that a troop which was sent ahead is gathered at the bottom of the slope. Once dawn arrives, they will probably climb it. Right now, Cu is looking over from top.”
“There’s still some time till dawn. Shall we climb the watchtower as well? Lela and Linna, come with me.”

Because Harrigan said so, Naga asked her.

“Is it fine for me to climb as well?”
“I don’t mind. Follow me”

Harrigan faced toward him and nodded.

“Ais and others go take that out. After you do it, go rest in your rooms. And once it’s dawn, we’ll mobilize.”

Leaving that message, Harrigan moved toward the ladder to climb the watchtower.

As soon as he noticed, there was no sign of Yuuki. Perhaps after entering the fort, she moved straight to the place where Naga wouldn’t see her, like the residence building or inside the warehouse. Harrigan, who as well seemed to notice, didn’t say anything in particular and placed her hands on the ladder. Following her, Rinne and Lela continued, with Naga being the last to climb, but..

Once he looked up, a scene which would be hardly described in words, unfolded in front of his eyes. Be it long or short, everyone was wearing skirts. And then if you add a perpendicular ladder, it was completely visible. the area from their buttocks to the waist cloth.

Seeing that superb view, Naga’s eyes lit up.

(The girls here, besides from having quite open clothes, they’re energetic to the extent of being scary. Well, if they’re fine with that, I somehow can’t say anything, but….)

Without restraints nor mercy, Naga shifted his sight up while climbing the perpendicularly furnished ladder.

Though Naga looked up directly, no one said anything. Was it because they weren’t aware of his sight? or because their attention was focused on the human’s assaulting troop? Whichever reason it was, for Naga it was an unexpected luck.

Once he stood on the platform of the watching tower, Harrigan was in front of him while standing in front of the constructed handrail and looking down below her eyes.

‘Despite it being so dark that nothing can be seen, could it be that the witches are able to see in the dark?’, or so Naga suspected.

The name of the witch standing next to Harrigan and pointing below was probably Cu. The girl, whose whole body was coiled with fine leather belts, had a quite stimulating appearance. The belts covered her vital parts, or perhaps, one could say there was nothing else to cover besides her vital parts. Despite that, her appearance was way too stimulating for Naga, who came from another world. As soon as he opened widely his eyes and directed them at Cu, she turned around, as if noticing his glance, making both of their sight meet each other.

Once he looked at her while panicking and trying to avert his eyes, Cu bowed down toward him with a serious expression on her face.

“O-Oh?”

Raising his hand collectedly, Naga too bowed back to her.

===Part 2===
[[Image:Naga01 133.jpg|thumb|175px]]
After that, Cu advanced toward Naga and presented him a thick piece of cloth.

– Hm? This is?
– Dawn, cold, please take it.
– Ah, is that so? Sorry for causing you troubles.

After he bowed down lightly and received the cloth, Naga put it on his shoulders.

– Speaking of which, isn’t that outfit cold on you?

Hm? – Cu twisted her neck.

– It’s fine. These will retain warmth.

She pointed out the leather belts, which she was wearing on her.

– You mean for real?
– Yes. If you touch them, you will understand.
– Heh? Let me see.

I see – As soon as he reached out his hand and touched the belts coiling around her body, he muttered while feeling a little bit of warmth.

– Whoa, they are indeed warm. Should I say these are strange, or fascinating?

Naga began to touch all around Cu’s belts.

– Wow, here as well, and here too. Even here it’s warm!
– Ah, that place is, a little troubling.
– Just what are you doing!?

Whack.

Being hit by Harrigan’s thick bundle of hair, Naga’s body blew away.

– Aww… it hurts. Speaking of which, what’s with that hair of yours!?
– This is part of my magic. Rather than that, I’m asking what you are doing!

Naga, who was rolling on the floor, raised up and massaged his head while answering.

– No, that girl told me to check how warm her belts are, so I was just making sure of that?
– You, haven’t you been checking Cu’s body besides her belts?
– You’re just imagining things.

(T-this guy is…)

Facing toward Cu, Harrigan reprimanded her gently.

– You too, don’t let your guard down around this guy. That’s because he grabs people’s breasts out of nowhere, you see.

Cu tilted her head.

– In other words, Ane-sama, had her chest, grabbed, by that person?

The 3 other witches shifted their eyes toward Harrigan while listening attentively.

– Ah… Ahem.

Harrigan coughed unnaturally and told Cu.

– Just forget about our current talk.

Saying so, she glared at the other witches.

– You girls as well, don’t slack off and stand on your guard.

Once the witches returned to their post in haste, Harrigan directed her stern sight at Naga.

– You too, should feel more tension in situations like this.
– Ah, my bad my bad. Your appearance was somewhat stimulating, so I became a little merry.

Seeing Naga, who was laughing foolishly, Harrigan looked at him with an astonished expression.

(Indeed, he is a guy that doesn’t give out the feeling of tension in what kind of situation are we in. The battle won’t start immediately, still, if we allow him to do as much as he wants, it might affect the morale.)

At that point, Harrigan gave Naga a warning telling him to act more prudent.

– If you fool around much, I’ll push you off of that cliff.
– No, I got it I got it. I’ll act more carefully, and with that, I won’t do it again.
– I’ll appreciate it as long you can understand that.

Glaring at Naga, Harrigan returned back to her post.

– We can’t challenge them from here. We have no choice but to wait til dawn and let them make their first move.

After being told by Harrigan, Lela and Linna, too, wrapped inside their cloths and stood on guard while sitting on the platform floor.

Naga, as well, decided to sit down quietly and wait for dawn.

On the sky, which was still covered with the veil of darkness, there were only two moons – a big moon and a small one- appearing together with the stars. Nevertheless, he understood that the east side of the sky was slightly turning white.

After a while had passed, the black night sky drew back 1/3 to the west, with the mid-air slowly turning into an ultramarine color. And then, the east side of the sky changed into a madder red.

7

Finally, the sun rose.

Naga stood up while slipping out from the cloth he was wrapped around with. As soon as the morning chill soaked inside his body, his drowsiness disappeared. What he sensed was a feeling of his body tightening.

Once he walked closer to the edge of the platform and gazed over the surroundings, the view that could be described as ‘marvelous’ unfolded before him.

Right in front of the wooden fence, there was a vast land stretching out. On the left and right side, there were cliffs that continued to sink perpendicularly, creating a 300-400 meter elevation. On the opposite side of that, a land consisting of vastness and protrusions stretched far away, below his eyes. Inside the vast land, there were several large rivers streaming like big snakes with their scales reflecting the sunlight. Thin dark lines were probably branches that separated from the large rivers. What divided the floating clouds in the blue sky and the large land was a high mountain range covered with snow remains. There was also a 40 degree inclined steep slope appearing before his eyes. The steep slope, which was illuminated by the morning sun, didn’t grow any trees, and on the lowest part, figures of people wriggling around were clearly seen.

Everything looked so splendid that it was incomparable with the country Naga had known.

Despite him not remembering his home country, a clear picture of a cozy countryside, forest, rivers, and ponds unexpectedly surfaced in his mind.

What kind of land was it? What kind of mountains and rivers were there? Naga couldn’t recall anything at all, but nevertheless, he sensed a strong feeling of homesickness at this image.

It seemed as though his heart was tightened by that dear memory, however, he quickly switched his focus to reality. For him, a different world, which he had never heard or seen, was already the reality.

Naga strived to grasp the current situation.

The enemy’s scouting troop, which charged ahead of the others, gathered at the bottom of the steep slope and were only peaking at the situation above. As far as one watched that, it seemed that the enemy were probably not planning to carry out an assault on the fort, just as Harrigan implied. Despite that, no matter how high the fort was to be built, one could probably anticipate the enemy climbing the plateau, making the defending side unable to maintain and bear the assault.

If so, then what will they do in case the enemy decides to climb up? – Naga shifted his eyes toward Harrigan after drawing that judgement. Nevertheless, she was enthusiastic in her a deep talk with Lela and Cu. It didn’t seem like they planned to carry out any action right away.

As soon as Harrigan noticed his sight, she turned her head toward him. Lela, Linna, and Cu as well, directed their eyes toward Naga at the same time.

– What’s the matter? Is there anything you want to say?
– No, I was thinking that now is the right moment to strike the enemy, but… don’t you plan to do so?
– We will counterattack once they commence their attack. For that we have something prepared for them.
– Ha? You do? What’s that?
– That’s why, what I mean is a weapon used to fight them back.
– Is that so? I guess it would seem so. So, how do you plan to strike them? Do you intend to throw stones? No, perhaps, it would be simpler to drop logs from this position?
– Stones? Logs?

Because Harrigan frowned her eyebrows, Naga felt again being seized with anxiety.

– You don’t attack the enemies that climb up with stones or logs?
– I see, so there were such methods as well?

Seeing how Harrigan admired him with a serious face, Naga lost his spirit.

– S-So it’s something different?
– It is different. I think your methods are interesting, still, they are hard for us to execute.
– Why is that?
– However many trees we want to lumber, preparing logs for pushing off the enemy’s troops takes lots of time. With the number of people we have, making large quantity of logs is next to impossible.

Being told that way, indeed, it seems to be so – Naga smiled wryly while uttering these words inside his heart.

– In that case, how do you plan to attack them? There’s no way for you to shoot them with arrows, right?
– That’s what we will use.

Because Harrigan walked from the edge of the watchtower to the other side and pointed down, he hurriedly went there and looked at where her finger was pointing.

On the ground, there was a large cart placed in the middle of the fort. The cart, which was covered with a cloth, carried something which seemed to display a thick bulge while being surrounded by the witches standing below Ais. Judging from the bulged part that was covered with the cloth, the whole entity seemed to be more than 3 yards (around 2.7 metres) of over-all length, and about 1 yard (0.9 metres) wide.

After Harrigan said ‘we will strike with that’, one would expect it to be some sort of a weapon, nevertheless, Naga had not the slightest idea about what it could be.

– It’s probably not a catapult.

Once he muttered, a smile appeared on Harrigan’s face.

– Are you interested?
– Well, of course I am interested.
– From now on, it’s time for us to make our move. I’ll give you a close up look.

Harrigan grabbed the handrail and shouted at the direction beneath her.

– Ais, take off the cloth. I’m coming down.

Looking up, Ais answered with a yes while waving with her hand.

Once Ais gave a signal, the witches quickly gathered around the object lying on top of the cart. As soon as the ropes were untied, the cloth was collected and folded.

8

– W…..What’s, that?

Naga, who opened his eyes widely, leaned forward vigorously, as if almost dropping from the handrail.

– That’s a wooden puppet.

Pulling back his upper body, Naga slowly turned towards Harrigan.

– A wooden…. puppet?

While having lots of questions floating in his head, Naga asked.

– What’s that for?
– To attack the human soldiers, of course.

He once again looked at the human-shaped puppet, which lay down on the cart.

No matter how he would look at it, it was just a large-sized wooden puppet.

How do they plan to attack the enemy with that? – Naga didn’t have the slightest idea.

– I don’t get the meaning behind that.

While he clutched his hair, his shoulders were tapped by Harrigan, who got closer.

– I’ll show you how it works. Hey, don’t idle and go down.
– Is that so? Understood. Well then, I’ll go down first.

While holding to the ladder, Naga descended ahead.

(What’s the matter? Doesn’t he seem overenthusiastic?)

Despite her thinking suspiciously, Harrigan placed her foot on the ladder.

– Lela and Linna too, go down. Cu will continue to stay on guard.

Harrigan, who gave the orders, started to go down, however, in the middle of doing that, once she looked below, she noticed Naga stopping midway while staring up zealously.

– What’s wrong? Weren’t you interested in the wooden puppet? Why did you stop midway? If you stop there, we won’t be able to get down.
– Well, it’s just that the view is so good.
– Aah? What are you talking… wait, Haaa!?

Harrigan finally realized the correlation between her own posture and Naga’s position. Despite her late reaction, she noticed that the inside of her long skirt was completely exposed when being gazed upon from below of the ladder.

– Doing that at a time like this, are you a complete fool!?

Following that, Harrigan kicked him. Once her sole sunk into his face, Naga fell off the ladder while giving out a shriek – Ugyaa. His back struck against the ground, hard.

Feeling irritated, Harrigan descended straightaway from the ladder and stood next to Naga, who was groaning and crawling on all fours while holding his back.

– Even though I told you to restrain yourself last night, JUST WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?

– Ah, no, please don’t yell at me.

Crawling on his hands and feet, Naga directed his face toward her.

– Being able to see such a lovely view, when we were climbing, made me want to see it once again, you see.

Eh?! – Harrigan unintentionally held the hem of her skirt; nevertheless, she realized it was meaningless now.

– Youuu…..
Harrigan’s hair moved shiveringly and tied itself up into a bundle, changing its shape into something like a big hammer. In the next moment, it rose up.

– Try dying once!!

The big hammer-like hair was swung down vigorously, making Naga forget about the pain in his back and scream loudly while tumbling on the floor.

BAM!

The surface, on which Naga was lying a moment ago, had a circular indention. It wasn’t that much of a hollow, still, it was a terrific power, which was unthinkable of mere hair. Naga, who avoided the hit by a hair’s breadth, rose up with a desperate expression on his face and thrusted his finger in her direction.

– Just what are you doing?! If I hadn’t avoided it, I would be dead.
– I was planning to kill you?

In front of him, Harrigan was glaring him. Her grim face was indeed scary, but her big hammer-like bundle of hair, which floated and revolved above her head, was much more scary.

– W-wait. Calm down. You won’t gain anything from killing me, will you?
– Wouldn’t that make the worry of having the interior of my skirt getting peeked at and having my breasts groped disappear?

A cold sweat appeared on Naga’s forehead as he became stiff.

– Well, I don’t particularly think it’s something worth to be scolded over, still, it’s not like I care.

(No no, you certainly want to scold me. Rather than that, haven’t you come to kill me?)

– Aah, I understand. I’ll restrain myself.

Taking a deep breath so as to calm down, Harrigan released her bundle of hair.

– Because I’ve never worked together with a man, perhaps I too should have some responsibility for being somewhat defenseless.
– Right? It’s not solely my fault?
– Don’t turn on me like that, you pervert!

Harrigan glared at Naga with her sharp eyes; nevertheless, her expression suddenly loosened up showing a sign of pity as she said.

– You, if you do a stunt like this in front of Yuuki, you will surely be killed.

Naga, who previously witnessed things more amazing than ‘this stunt’, tightened his expression so as to show that he understood it while feeling a cold sweat circulating inside his heart.

– Yeah, I got it. I’ll reflect on my action, so please forgive me.
– Are you honestly reflecting on your action?

Harrigan asked with a doubtful face, but Naga closed one of his eyes and tapped his chest powerfully.

– I am, I am. I’m sincerely reflecting. Anyway, in terms of reflecting on oneself, there’s no guy more superior than me.

(T-This guy… he doesn’t seem to be reflecting at all. I give up. Was this man just an idiotic pervert? No, I thought that such thing wouldn’t be possible, but…)

Harrigan breathed out a small sigh.

– Uhm, ane-sama, if we don’t prepare it soon, the human soldiers might climb up…

Being called from the side by Ais, Harrigan remembered the situation.

– Ah, that’s right. We should hurry.

9

Naga and Harrigan stood next the cart surrounded by the witches and Ais who was on it. The big wooden doll was coiled with several thick layers of leather used for protecting its torso and limbs against bow and arrow attacks.

Naga, who looked at the wooden doll from a closer range, noticed that its limbs weren’t attached to its main body. What’s more, he also noticed that the hands and feet weren’t connected to the elbows and knees. However, if it wasn’t just that. Looking more closely, there were 3 sets of each part, such as the head, torso, both thighs, lower legs, heels, toes, both upper arms, elbows, wrists, and the fingers from both hands. Together they were divided into as many as 20 components.

(Are they going to assemble it now? But, there are no hollows to which they can plug the parts nor protrusions sticking out from arms and legs?)

Noticing Naga’s sight and his confused expression, Harrigan nodded slightly.

– Yeah, I’m going to put the head and limbs together with this.

Harrigan comber her long black hair with her fingers.

What’s the meaning of that? – Naga directed his puzzled face towards Harrigan; nevertheless, she jumped onto the four-wheeled cart without answering him.

Once she squatted near the space between the tip of the wooden doll’s right leg and its torso, she cut off several strands of her hair. Moving with her fingers, the hair’s both ends turned stiff.

Then she thrusted in one side of one of her hair strands into the torso and the other into the legs’ cross section. Repeating that action several times, Naga understood that the torso and right leg of the doll were attached using her hair as the medium. Watching her for a while, Naga could predict her next actions. He could tell, however, he couldn’t clear his doubt about whether it would work or not.

After repeating the same work again and again with a casual attitude, all twenty parts were finally attached using her hair. Because it seemed that she was used to it, the labor didn’t take long.

– Well, this should do it. Lela!

Being called by Harrigan, Lela jumped onto the cart and pasted charms, which she had in her hands, on various places of the doll. To Naga, the charms’ handwriting looked like wriggling earthworms, making him wonder about what was as actually written on them.

Besides the torso, she also pasted the charms on the arms and legs. After she managed to attach around a dozen charms, both her and Harrigan jumped off the cart.

Harrigan ordered the girls who were gathering around.

– Step back.

Seeing how the other witches quickly withdrew, Naga also stepped back hurriedly.

Harrigan closed her eyes and concentrated her spirit. She muttered some words inside her mouth as if chanting something.

Clang.

A sound was heard on the cart. As Naga looked towards it, he opened his eyes widely.

Before one could notice, the gaps between the neck, limbs, and torso disappeared. The knees, elbows, and ankles also seemed to be perfectly united.

The wooden doll, with all of its part attached, certainly had a human form.

(Is that so? That Harrigan. She said that attacking with her hair was just a part of her magic. I see, is this the real use of her magic?)

In front of Naga, who was filled with surprisement and admiration, the giant wooden doll tried to move.

The doll lifted its knees and stretched its arms horizontally.

Slowly and steadily, the giant doll rose its upper body.

– Rise puppet, let my power bring you into life.

Making creaking sounds, the wooden doll’s upper body straightened perpendicularly; nevertheless, it’s movements wouldn’t stop. As if it didn’t weigh anything at all, the doll moved upward without any changes.

The doll’s lower back lifted.

The doll, which lifted its lower back without any obstruction, continued to rise while supporting its bending body with the soles of the feet and with an unnatural posture. Finally, it stood up on the cart. It was a movement impossible for a human being.

Naga could understand how enormous it was once it stood up.

He looked up at the wooden giant’s appearance with a dumbfounded face.

Soon, the doll stepped forward with its right leg.

Even if this huge doll was made from the wood, it was considerable heavy, making the cart look like it wanted to break.

The puppet put its leg down.

At the same time the sole of its foot reached the ground, Naga could feel the impact passing through his feet.

The surface trembled once more as the puppet stept down with its left leg.

Naga gazed at the giant, which stood in front of his eyes, with a quite complex expression showing astonishment, surprisement, and disbelief.

– How is it? This is our weapon. Are you surprised?
– Well… I’m surprised… that anything can surprise me.
– Hahaha, is that so?

Harrigan laughed pleasantly.

– What’s moving it? It’s your magic… right?
– That’s right, as you can see, the limbs and the neck are connected to the body thanks to my hair. By transferring my magic into it, I can fasten each component of its body. What’s more, the hair that I planted in each part previously plays the role of supplying the doll with my magic. At the same time, they create a circuit flowing inside its whole body.

– This thing is amazing, really amazing.
– Yes, yes, be more surprised, praise me more.

(This woman, isn’t she just boasting about herself? Well, there’s nothing wrong with that, I guess.)

– Then, how many of them are you planning to sortie?
– No, just this one.
– W-What?!

At Harrigan’s reply, Naga couldn’t hide his confusion.

– Just… this one?
– If it’s against a force of around 100 enemies, then this one will be enough.
– No, well, if their number is around 100, it’s possible to kick them around, but assuming you’re attacked by several hundreds of them, it won’t be that simple. Ah, could it be that this guy has some sort of a special attack? Like spewing out fire or bringing down lightning?

– It doesn’t possess such things.

Naga dropped his head.

– It’s possible for Lela to burn the attached charms using her magic, still, that’s the last resort attack. By doing so, we can plunge the burning puppet into the enemy. If we happen to do so by any chance, we still have spare dolls, so it’s not like we are unarmed.
– If there are spares, how about sortie them at the same time?

Harrigan gave a small shake with her head.

– When it comes to a large-sized puppet like this one, I can’t control many of them at the once.
– Then, you are sending just this one to the battlefield in the end? How do you plan to fight them?
– You’re asking this and that. With its big size, that doesn’t matter. It can blow away the approaching soldiers with a single swing of its arms.

(Hey, are you joking!? despite you being able to use such an incredible magic, your main choice is primitive hand-to-hand combat!?)

Naga couldn’t suppress the sense of discomfort gushing out from the inside of his heart.

– You seem to be somewhat dissatisfied.
– No, it’s not like that, but…

(Hm? A large-sized puppet like this one, she said?)

– Harrigan.
– What, Naga?
– If there’s a doll smaller than this one, then could you operate several of them at the same time?

Harrigan frowned her eyebrows.

– Why are you asking that?
– I just thought that it would become a good reference…or so, but…
– I wonder, perhaps it’s not like I can’t.

(So in other words, she has never tried it yet.)

– By the way, assuming they are half as big as this one, how many can you control? Perhaps 2?
– No, if it’s half the size… that’s right, it may be 4 or 5. However, when it comes to operating several of them at the same time, I cannot move them freely.
– Ah, is that so? So this is the problem?
– That’s right, Therefore, I can’t use that tactic for the battle.
– Even if you tell me while thrusting out your chest, you know…n-no, wait. Then how about a quarter?

A quarter is after all a fourth part of the original size; nevertheless, it could be 1 yard tall (0.9m) as well.

– If that’s the case, then 10… no, perhaps more? I might be able to control as many as 20.

So that means, that the smaller the doll, the less magic is needed to control it.

– How about making them the same height as me?
Harrigan ran her sight from the top of Naga’s head to the tip of his toes.
– I wonder. With your height, probably 40 or 50 should be fine. I haven’t tried it or thought about it, so I can’t tell you exactly.
– And if they’re half of my height?

Harrigan finally had an astonished face.

– Even I’m able to perform that, what are you telling me to do? It may only serve as a playmate for kids, but….
– That’s why, I’m telling you it’s for reference.
– Hmm, a wooden doll which is half of your size, you say?

She cocked her head repeatedly.

– I wonder about that. I might be able to control around 100 of them, but as I told you just before, the more the dolls number, the more restricted their actions become. If it’s such a number, it might be only be able to repeat any prearranged, simplistic movements. But that means it won’t be of any realistic use in battle.

Harrigan placed her palm on her waist level toward the ground and moved it left and right.

– With puppets of this size, it doesn’t matter how many we are able to make, they won’t scare or surprise the humans, right?
– Well, I wonder about that. I don’t quite get it, but somehow I understand what you mean.
– Which one is it!?
– No, sorry for interrupting you.

Naga waved his hand while saying – please continue.

As always, I don’t get his way of thinking. – Harrigan thought. As she turned towards the wooden puppet, Cu’s voice was heard from the watchtower.

– Ane-sama, the leading force of the human army has started to climb the slope!

Because the night broke into dawn, the human army began to move.

– Hm, so they’ve come. Fine, I’ll send the puppet out. Open the gate.

Receiving the order from Harrigan, Ais rushed to the fort’s gate

I see, so the reason why the gate’s scale was this big was because of the puppet. – Naga thought.

Pulling up the huge bar alone, Ais pushed open the big gate.

– Alright, let’s go!

As soon as Harrigan moved her hand, the giant puppet set out slowly towards the opened gate while making the ground tremble.

– Close the gate. Everyone, take your assigned posts.

Ais pulled the gate, closing it as it was before. Once she lightly held the bar, which was as thick as a human’s body, and put it back, she reinforced the gate using a prop.

– Let’s climb the watchtower once more.

After Harrigan waved to Naga, he hurriedly run up to her.

– Hey, is it really fine not to operate the wooden doll?
– The visibility is much better from the watchtower. I can make the doll do more complex movements if I can watch it.
– I see. But, is it fine for it to distance itself?
– As long as it’s a distance in which I can see it, I’m able to control it at my own will.

Saying only that, Harrigan started to run.

Despite him being filled with surprise and admiration for their magic, which was a big deal, Naga had a sense of discomfort gushing up from his heart. While folding his hands and pondering hard, it didn’t feel like there was anything out of place in his or their way of reasoning.

Naga couldn’t quite understand what he was worried about, still, there were some thoughts which wouldn’t leave his mind saying that it was wrong.

– No, let’s just leave it. I better confirm with my own eyes how Harrigan plans to fight using the doll. Speaking of which, climbing the ladder, does it mean that I’ll be the last? So, once again, I’ll have the chance to peep?

He looked at the direction of the watchtower; nevertheless, while he was pondering, the witches were already done climbing.

(What? That’s boring. Even though I was thinking about trying to touch them apart from just peeping.)

Despite saying that he would reflect on himself, he wasn’t the sort of man to learn his lesson.

Grabbing hold of the ladder, Naga moved his limbs as he quickly climbed to the tower.

10

Harrigan moved to the watching platform, which was surrounded by a handrail, and looked below with a stern face.

Cliffs were running through from both the left and right side, however, only the front of the fort was made from a steep angled hill instead of a cliff.
Outside the fort, the giant puppet was facing toward the slope and about to advance.

As if pushing aside the witches that lined up near Harrigan, Naga stood next to her.

Watching the wide scenery which unfolded in front of him, Naga’s body suddenly trembled. That was neither due to anxiety nor fear, but joy. Or perhaps, due to his expectations.

He still didn’t know much about the current world.

What kind of people lived here? What kind of things existed? Naga couldn’t tell any of these things.

Just from looking at this extensive scenery, his chest gushed, naturally, with a certain type of a determination.

If he’s told that there’s no end to wars in this world, he will put an end to them.
If this world splits into multiple, small countries divided by conflicts, he will unite them.
If in this world, humans and witches can’t get along with each other, he will establish a society where they both can coexist.

In front of this spacious world, not just his body, but also his heart trembled. Waa – As soon as shout of joys rose up from his surrounding, Naga’s attention was brought back. Directing his sight below of him, the giant, wooden puppet descended skillfully toward the middle of the acute slope, facing the human army that was preparing to release their bows near the slope.

Standing next to Naga, who was gazing at the doll he had never seen before, Lela became a bit mindful about his attitude. Nevertheless, she decided to switch her focus on the battle by looking distantly at the scene as she deemed it to be more important right now.

It looked as though only half a dozen flying arrows were aimed at the puppet. However, half of those fell down to the ground without piercing through the leather belts coiling around the doll’s body. With most of the arrows that only managed to get stuck in the leather, the doll continued to approach, making it seem like it didn’t receive any damage.

A wooden puppet is a wooden puppet. It didn’t seem to make any difference whether the doll would get pierced or not.

Naga, who thought it was strange to put the belts around the puppet, faced toward Harrigan with the intention of expressing his doubts; nevertheless, she would frown her eyebrows and grit her teeth while looking straightly at the doll and murmuring something inside her mouth.

(Is that so? So she’s controlling the wooden puppet with her chant? Guess, I’ll be interrupting if I call out to her now.)

Not knowing what to do, Naga noticed Lela who was looking into the scenery next to him and poked at Lela’s shoulder frequently.
– There’s something I’d like to ask, but is it fine?
Naga thought that she would decline as she frowned a bit her eyebrows; nonetheless, she nodded.
– Fine, Wha-t?

As soon as he asked and pointed out at the direction of the doll, Lela, who got hooked, shifted her sight below, toward the puppet.

– That doll isn’t alive, right? In that case, why do you need to envelop it leather? Whether it’s hit or not, it won’t change much?
– It do-es.

Lela murmured.

– It’s Ane-sama’s magic that allows it to mo-ve. The magic, which circulate inside its whole body, is distributed using her inserted ha-ir. One or two arrows won’t have any big effect, but if dozens of them manage to pierce through, the magic circulation will be disturbed and hinder-ed.
– Fuun, so it was because of that?
– That’s right. With the magic flow being obstructed, it will be more difficult to operate the doll swift-ly. In the worst case, it will cease to move at that place and be brought down.
– I see. Even a powerful weapon can’t be omnipotent.

===Part 3===

“It’s true that I looked down on you. That’s why, I apologi-ze.”

This admission took Naga by surprise. He scratched his head bashfully.

“Oh, i-is that so? Hahaha, oh well, it’s fine as long you understand, still…”

“You’ve grown impu-dent.”

“Are you praising me or making fun of me? Decide which one.”

“Well then, I’m praising yo-u. Unlike your foolish and perverted looks, you’ve got a brain, so I’m impress-ed!”

“Oi! You’re clearly harassing me with that praise!”

“That’s not tru-e. I’m giving you quite a com-pliment. It’s rare for me to speak well of somebo-dy.”

(Do you seriously believe that?!)

Naga reacted inside his heart. He directed his thumb at his chest.

“Even if I do have a sharp mind, aren’t I just a male human? Are you really fine with that?”

“Be it men, women, or witches it doesn’t matter to me as long they’re clev-er. Saying those words about yourself though, makes you seem conceited.”

“KUAHAHAHA!!!”

Naga instantly burst out laughing.

“Now ain’t you an interesting fellow despite that stern attitude of yours?”

Lela muttered while narrowing her eyes suspiciously.

(That’s not all… The way he tried to steer the conversation to grasp my weaknesses and opinions isn’t something I can make light of, still, that’s what makes him intriguing.)

“…UAHAHA” – Naga continued to laugh heartily, all the while ignoring Lela…

Suddenly, Harrigan’s hair struck down violently.

“Ow, ow, ow, ow stop with the hair AAAHH! I give!”

Holding his head in pain, Naga writhed on the ground.

“Shut up! You’re distracting me!”

Harrigan raised her shapely eyebrows and glared daggers at Naga.

Aside from Lela, the other witches pierced him critical and disdainful eyes.

Naga stood slowly while comforting his bruised head and raised his right hand in a casual apology.

“ …Yeah, sorry, um my bad.”

“I thought I had already told you not to interfere.”

“No seriously, I’m truly sorry. I’ll stop being a nuisance, so please rest assured and continue your work.”

“The next time, you cause a problem, I’ll throw you off of here.”

She threatened while her face slowly returned to her normal expression. Nevertheless, Harrigan’s eyes seemed to be smiling and it didn’t seem like she was seriously mad.

(Good grief) – Naga, breathed out a sigh of relief only to notice Lela watching him fixedly.

“What?”

“As expected, you’re a foo-l. Despite being smart, you’re still an idiot.”

Naga’s face twisted up into a wry smile.

“Yeah, I’ve got a feeling that people have said similar things about me before.”

“By who-m?”

“Hmmm…..hm? I wonder who told me so?”

Looking at Naga who had bent his head to stare at the ground, Lela lowered her eyes.

“My ba-d. After all, you’ve lost your memories.”

“No, it isn’t something worth apologizing for, so don’t mind it.”

“Then, I won’t min-d!”

“Actually, on second thought, you should mind a bit.”

“Decide on which o-ne.”

Ignoring Lela’s retort, Naga shifted his sight towards the strange tool in Lela’s hands.

“Hey, can I ask you one more thing?”

“Still not finish-ed?”

“What is that thing you’re holding near your eyes?”

Taking her eyes from the tool, Lela slightly adjusted something that looked like lenses placed inside a pair of slender tubes.

“These are called binocu-lars. A magic tool that magnifies and clarifies things seen from a distance.”

“Magic…tool?”

“Meaning a tool that has magic implement-ed.”

“Do you have to apply magic while using it? In that case, wouldn’t I be unable to see anything even if I took a peek?”

“You won’t se-e. It’s meaning-less.”

“Is that so? In the end I guess I can only depend on my own two eyes.”

Naga gave up on the tool and once again focused his eyes on the slope to observe the battlefield.

There was no way for the doll to be completely covered in leather belts, especially where it had joints. However, those parts didn’t seem to receive very many arrows. On the other hand, the parts which were wrapped with leather were pierced by many arrows, but they did not seem to affect the doll’s movements. Several layers of leather had been chipped off, but the iron-made arrows didn’t sink too deeply into the puppet’s main body.

Ignoring the close range blows coming at it, the puppet sluggishly plunged towards the human forces.

The wooden doll began to corner the gradually retreating soldiers as it continued to advance further.

The puppet picked up nearby rocks from the slope of a small hill in both of its fists and tossed them skillfully in the direction of the crowded soldiers.

The formations of the human troops dispersed and the soldiers skittered away like baby spiders.

Once the dust and smoke settled down, Naga could see several soldiers tripping and falling in their haste. Folding his arms across his chest, his face turned solemn and stern for the first time since his arrival in this world. Naga gazed at the strange scenery which he had never experienced before.

It was completely different from what he had felt during the battles he was familiar with.

(I wonder what the battles I knew….looked like. I think the first thing was shooting each other…with bows, probably.)

Assuming he was right, the beginning of this battle shouldn’t be much different from the one he generally knew. At least, the human side was behaving as he expected unlike the witches side. There was one fact, however, which greatly strayed from Naga’s concept of a battle.

It was this giant doll which was coiled with belts and controlled with magic. It swung its arms, threw rocks, and plunged into enemies while cornering them. Naga noticed himself accepting this fact calmly despite the fact that it was bizarre in every aspect.

(If this sort of thing is common in this world, I can only accept it.) – is what he honestly thought.

The 40-50 person troop in front of the doll hurriedly retreated.

It looked as though they were forced off the slope and onto the plain. However, between the people who were dispersing left and right, fast moving silhouettes were approaching the doll which had descended on to the plain.

Four horsemen were galloping towards the doll. What was more, was that they were pulling something.

There was a considerable distance between the top of the watchtower and the bottom of the slope. However confident Naga was in his eyesight, he was only able to see horses and people as miniscule specks. Because of that, he couldn’t tell what they were pulling at first.

(Ah! Isn’t that a battering ram?)

The moment he confirmed what the horse-riders were pulling, he understood. He knew exactly what the human troops intended to use it for.

As he watched, the wooden puppet moved its legs and tried to advance further.

“Oi, Harrigan!”

Naga’s angry voice startled the witches who sat nearby.

On the other hand, Harrigan who was clearly angry, turned around slowly to face him.

“You! I told you that I’d throw you off if you were to—“

“Quickly withdraw that puppet!”

“W-What are you–?!”

“Do it fast! At least, try to bring it half-way back to the slope!”

“Why is that?”

“Just do it!”

Harrigan looked at his expression and realized that this was serious.

“Understood. But, I will have you explain yourself to me afterwards.”

Turning back around quickly, Harrigan screwed up her eyebrows in anxiety and followed Naga’s request.

As she did so, the puppet stopped and began to slowly retreat.

(Damn, its movements are dull. At this rate, it won’t make it in time!)

Naga almost cursed aloud when Lela suddenly screamed while looking through the binoculars.

“Ane-sama, it’s a battle ra-m! I think the enemy is trying…to knock the doll with the ra-m!”

“What?!”

Harrigan suddenly leaned forward.

“Get back! Hurry Back here! Return this Instant!”

The sudden shout burst out of her mouth and reached Naga who could now hear her clearly.

The battle ram drew closer until the point where it was clearly be visible with bare eyes.

“Tch!” – Harrigan smacked her tongue and called out an order in a sharp voice.

“Stop the blow!”

This order was screamed towards the giant wood doll. The puppet showed absolutely no intention of avoiding the blow, and instead put up a guard against the rapidly approaching ram. Its large build rendered swift movement nearly impossible. Its strongest asset was disastrous in this situation. No matter what type of weapon, there will always be strengths and weaknesses. It was just a natural course of action for the enemy soldiers to form a counterattack after experiencing battle with the witches.

Naga stared with bated breath at the situation unfolding in front of him.

The horses which came in front of the doll quickly split to the left and right with a pair on each side. Following that, the riders swung down with their swords and cut the ropes.

The heavy cart, on which the ram was placed, careened ahead with the speed lent by the charging horses.

The puppet was braced just between the edge of the slope and plain. In an instant the head of the ram slammed directly into the puppet.

(BOOMF!)

A dull sound of impact, like being socked in the stomach, resounded throughout the area. The ram itself was made from wood, but its tip was clearly covered in metal. As the impact echoed, the giant puppet was flung backwards and ended up lying on its back.

The human troops began to cheer wildly.

“Damn! Stand up! Get up now!” Harrigan cursed.

Struggling to rise, the puppet responded to Harrigan’s scolding by writhing with its limbs. It was barely able to get up in an unsteady manner, Harrigan smacked her lips.

“Tch, so it’s useless? Lela!”

“Yes” Lela responded as she took out the binoculars.

“It seems that the blow just now damaged the magic circuit. I can’t attack any longer nor bring it back.”

“Understoo-d.”

“Hold these” – Lela said as she passed Naga the binoculars.

“O-Oh?”

Lela forced the binoculars into his hands, and then stepped forward to the handrail of the viewing platform.

Lela faced Harrigan.

“Are you sure it’s fi-ne?” she asked.

“I don’t care. Just do it!”

Lela nodded slightly then took out a single charm from her bag.

Naga pressed the pair of binoculars against his eyes, but however much he tried to look through them, only a dim and gray world appeared.

(As expected they won’t work for me?)

Naga put away the binoculars and was about to refocus on the battlefield when his eyes were arrested by the sight of the charm burning in Lela’s hand.

(Ah, could it be!?)

Shifting his gaze in a hurry, he looked towards the wooden puppet.

Shortly after, gushing flames appeared on the doll here and there. Those were the charms which Lela attached to the puppet before it left. Naga understood that the charms were responding to the one she was holding.

(I see, she could do things like this as well… Should I say that it’s fascinating, or perhaps unreasonable? Different plans might allow this to be used in more interesting and strategic ways…)

While thinking this, Naga concentrated on the doll to see what would happen.

The doll, now completely covered in burning flames, began to advance slowly once more.

Naga pointedly looked toward Harrigan as if asking What are you planning to do?

“Run and explode!”

She stated resolutely, and proceeded to order the doll.

Once she turned around, the puppet began to progress while swaying its trunk left and right. Despite telling it to run, its speed didn’t increase significantly. Perhaps, it was the best it could do considering its large build and the damaged magic circuit.

Because the doll had fallen before, the human troop tried to approach it once again. The burning puppet walked while aiming for that crowd. Its movements were dull, but its steps were huge which made it faster than it looked.

The puppet waded in amongst the soldiers who cried out in fear while running in complete disarray.

Despite most of them trying to escape, there were those who tried to aim at the doll with their bows. An arrow that would maybe work normally, proved far less effective in this situation. Their actions were probably the result of their normal reactions mixed with the fear of seeing the burning puppet trudging in their direction.

Naga looked on dissatisfied at the quality of the troops’ commanders and their orders.

Naga thought that the situation could have been dealt with more skillfully if he himself had taken command.

At that moment the doll’s arms launched themselves forward.

To Naga, it looked as though the giant was shooting flaming arrows.

Its arms flew towards the slower soldiers and burst directly above their heads.

As if on Harrigan’s command, the arms exploded, sweeping the soldiers away.

After this initial explosion the doll then launched its own head.

Unlike its arms which launched horizontally, the doll’s head launched itself vertically at a steep angle above the slope while slowly correcting its trajectory. Naturally, the angle provided a greater range than that of the arms.

As the head flew above the soldiers who had tried to escape first, it exploded just like the arms, scattering flames in all directions.

Again, the explosion blew away many soldiers, with flaming embers and sparks igniting surrounding soldiers, making them drop and roll.

The soldiers were completely unprepared for this counterattack and immediately threw away their weapons and scattered in fear and confusion.

Naga watched the soldiers’ clumsy escape from the distance and spat in disappointment.

(These soldiers numbered around 200 and they’re all running. There should be a limit to how pathetic you guys can act! But in comparison…)

Naga peeked at Harrigan and her witches.

(Aren’t they a little too strong?)

Naga felt a sense of respect welling up towards Harrigan and her people who had managed to repel an enemy of as many as 200 people. Even if they were witches possessing magic and special abilities, fighting like this wasn’t simple by any means. A thought flickered through his mind as he was evaluating the witches. A small thought of wanting to fight by their side, but it was gone before he even realized it.

Naga turned his attention back to where the doll had exploded and scattered itself into dust.

As he did so, he heard Harrigan heave a huge sigh of relief.

“Are you alright, Ane-sama?”

The nearby witches asked as they supported her.

“Yes, I’m fine. And that went surprisingly well.”

Harrigan narrowed her eyes and gazed at the doll’s remains that lay upon the battlefield.

“We were somehow able to deceive them.”

Naga wondered what her muttering meant. His curiosity led him to guess at the meaning behind her words.

(….Could it be that she’s talking about the explosion just now?)

Naga focused his eyes towards the battlefield; however, there was no sign of anybody. Normally, Naga might suspect someone to be hiding in camouflage, but he felt that it was unlikely in this situation.

Naga thought at first that the enemy intended to run so as to lure the puppet into a place near the battle ram, nonetheless, their desperate running didn’t appear to be an act. In the first place, it didn’t seem like the enemy could have foreseen Harrigan’s explosive assault.

Thinking that it was the right moment to ask, Naga threw a question at Harrigan.

“Harrigan, may I ask you something?”

“Hm? I don’t mind, but…”

“It’s about what you just said, but by “deceiving” did you mean exploding that doll?”

Opening her eyes innocently, Harrigan asked back.

“Why do you think so?”

“I wonder…” – he murmured while looking up at the sky.

“You mentioned before that you have a few puppets in stock, right? That means you probably have 2-3, or at most 5 or 6 dolls. Since the number is scarce, losing one of them means a heavy blow to you. What’s more, you said that attacking the enemy with a burning doll would be your last resort, and that’s what happened this time. This means that you can’t afford to let the enemy know the actual number of dolls you possess.”

“It’s as you say.” – Harrigan grinned.

“We don’t want them to think that there are a limited number of dolls. By arranging an attack using the explosion, we want to give them an impression that we don’t care if we use 2-3 dolls of the same type.”

“So it was like that?” – Naga nodded with a pleased expression. As he did so, Harrigan said teasingly.

“Indeed, you’re quite smart despite your appearance.”

“You’re saying that too!? Just how stupid do you think I look!?”

“No, don’t mind it. A man isn’t just about looks, it’s what’s on the inside that counts.”

She casually stated. Hearing this Naga lifted his face and beamed.

“That’s right. A man is about what’s on the inside. As for women, It’s probably not only about their appearance.”

“Hm?” – Harrigan tilted her head confused. Naga gave her a big thumbs up.

“In other words, I think that not only do you guys have first-rate insides, all of you guys look beautiful as well.”

“Hm? I-Is that so? I guess we’ve received quite the high praise from the Dragon King.”

“Yep. That’s why, please, stop calling me dragon king.”

“Kukuku”

“Hahaha”

Facing each other, the two of them laughed.

As soon their laughter settled down, Naga asked.

“It looks like you managed to repel the approaching enemy for the time being, but what do you plan to do next?”

“We will do as usual. We will leave some people to watch and retreat to the 3rd fort.”

“Which means you aren’t going to pursue them… What’s the reason behind that?”

Harrigan narrowed her eyes towards Naga.

“You, are you trying to confirm your own hunch? Or perhaps, are you testing me?”

Surprised by Harrigan’s sharp insight, Naga decided to speak honestly to her.

“It’s not like I’m testing you, but I wanted to confirm whether or not my guess was right. That’s because this world isn’t a place where I can rely on my own common sense.”

“Well, I guess that’s fine” – Harrigan nodded and faced toward the vast land spreading out beneath her.

“Spreading out from here, the vast land of the humans stretches outward with mostly even terrain. There are lots of forests and mountainous districts, but, most of them are wastelands. Even if the area is a small plain the wooden puppet’s combat strength will fall because a proper army can be deployed to face it allowing it to be easily surrounded. If the doll is surrounded by a large army and showered with arrows from all directions, no matter how many belts it’s coiled with, the number of piercing arrows won’t decrease. When it comes to that, the magic circuit will be damaged. Not to mention, the horse-riders can release arrows as well, and if the doll is hit with a more powerful crossbow in a place with no obstacles, not even the belts will help.’

‘In that case, you’d think that it’s better to thicken its armor, but that is not possible. Were we to do so, the transmission of magic would be hindered.”

“How about using iron armor?”

“We don’t have enough skill to make that. In the first place, if we were to put it on the doll, we wouldn’t be able to transfer our magic.”

Hearing her calm and accurate analysis, Naga groaned.

Harrigan lightly shrugged her shoulders and finally added.

“Our low numbers keep us from starting a fight, so we can only assume a reactionary stance.”

“Is that…so? Well, I guess you’re right.”

Naga answered sounding unconvinced; he strongly believed that one can’t gain victory by only defending.

“Still, I can’t really say I like the tone of that comment.”

“Rather than saying you don’t like it, couldn’t you just say I’m not familiar enough with your circumstances? I’m unfamiliar with both this world and your current situation. That is why I’d like you to give me more time. I have some confidence in finding a way for you to win.”

Harrigan suddenly loosened her stern expression.

“Well, I’ll wait for that, though I’m not really expecting anything.”

After saying so, she tightened her expression once again and looked at the witches nearby.

“Then let’s withdraw. We will change the guarding post here. Lela, Selena, and Kei will stay this time instead of Ku, Rinne, and Rinna.”

“Understoo-d”

“Yes, Ane-sama!”

“Leave it to us!”

The three of them replied calmly.

“Ku, we still have 1 puppet left, right?”

“That’s right Ane-sama”

“We have spares in the village, so we need to bring one more here.”

Harrigan turned her head and looked at Ais.

“Ais, sorry to bother you, but I’ll entrust that task to you.”

“Yes, Understood Ane-sama.”

“O-Oi, it couldn’t be that you’re the one that carries the dolls to this place?”

Ais tilted her head toward the astonished Naga and gave him a look that seemed to say – What are you so surprised about?

“Yes, that’s right.”

“Y-you do this by yourself?”

“I usually get a little help, but basically I do it on my own as it is my duty.”

“Is that so? I got it. Then, I’ll help out as well.”

Naga decided to volunteer as he felt deeply moved by the witches’ courage and strength.

“Even though this guy said so, Ais do you want his help?”

Harrigan asked from the side.

“Um, but…” – Ais looked perplexed and replied sounding conflicted.

“This guy is someone who runs out of breath just from running here, for such a person to ask to help me…”

“Woah aren’t you being way too blunt and honest with that?!”

“I’m often told as much.”

“No, no, honesty aside that’s not what I meant. I tried to offer you help, so shouldn’t you show some casual gratitude at least? Say thanks or something like that?”

“You’re right, I apologize for my ingratitude.”

Ais gently bowed her head towards Naga.

“Despite you being easily exhausted by a mere half day of running, some help is better than absolutely nothing, so I look forward to working with you.”

“You absolutely don’t hold back with the honesty do you?!”

As he uttered this heartfelt cry, Lela added on her own comments.

“Far from being useful, it is complete-ly likely that he will be a nuisance, bu-t…”

“Yet another brutally honest tongue!!”

“Thank you, I’m often told tha-t.” Lela said with pride and thrust out her chest.

“Don’t say that like it’s a source of pride; though I really can’t deny that it’s the truth, can’t you be a little less harsh about it!?”

“As for me, there’s something I’d like to request from you. Will you give me a hand, Naga?” Ais asked.

“O….Oh. But, are you fine with that? Is it alright for someone like me, who doesn’t know anything about terrain or current matters, to help? I may end up dragging not just your legs but also your entire body down?”

“I don’t care if you drag me down just don’t grab my chest.”

“Hahahehe” – Naga laughed stiffly with a weak smile.

The other witches didn’t seem to understand the circumstances, however Ais new the entire story from Harrigan. She showed him a smile that started at her mouth and never reached her eyes. He could feel a chilling intent from those eyes. He felt that they said If you do the same to me, I’ll crush your arms into pulp.

As if confirming his worst suspicions, Ais clenched her fists several times while squeezing with visible force.

Feeling a fearful chill run down his spine, Naga violently nodded in agreement.

“Leaving the joking aside” – Harrigan said as she continued to talk.

“I want you to carefully observe, since you don’t know anything.”

“A…ah, so that’s the reason?”

“I have good reason for this, by having you tag along with Ais, it is possible for you to learn about various things. You can observe the landscape, animals, plants, and features of the forest.”

“I think you’re right. Although I ran all the way here I wasn’t paying attention to anything but running.”

“For the time being, we drove away the human troop and made them go through a bitter experience, so it doesn’t look like they’ll be trying anything soon. So, Ais I might be troubling you, but can you let this guy try to help?”

“Yes, Understood Ane-sama”

Despite Ais’s grand smile, Naga couldn’t help but feel discontented.

“If you say it like that I feel like you’re saying I’m the one who’s likely to cause problems.”

“The fact that you even dropped out of the sky onto our heads is already a big enough problem, so I don’t think you need to worry too much about causing more.”

“YES I DOOOO!”

Harrigan and Ais began giggling and it caused Selena, Dei, and Kei, who felt a bit nervous, to relax a little and smile. On the other hand, Lela’s expression remained firm.

“The next time you carry a spare doll, bring some food as well. Ais, you got it?”

“Yes, Understood Ane-sama.”

And just like that, Harrigan’s group went back, leaving behind Lela, Serena, and Kei. Obviously, Naga also tagged along. Yuki, who had disappeared during the battle, suddenly reappeared without notice. She didn’t even glance in Naga’s direction, so he decided not to ask her anything. Even though the return trip was considerably slower and easier, Naga had not doubts that running couldn’t compare to horses in speed and comfort. (Is there anywhere I can get a horse?) Naga thought wistfully as he ran through the forest.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Prologue 2

2016-04-05T19:18:04Z

Zexth: /* Prologue 2 */

== Prologue 2 ==

There was a small lake in the forest.

Although if you looked at its scale over the shore, it would be more appropriate to call it a pond or bog. But its inhabitants called this place...

Ryuujinko, the lake where the dragon god lives.

The water of the oval lake was cold and clear, it wouldn't become muddy even if it rains. Therefore, It is said that the water springs from somewhere at the bottom of the lake.

Though it's a place that people rarely approached, people still come. Some of those few, said that they had seen strange things at that place.

Someone said that he seen a foreign city at the bottom of the lake.

Another said that the lake's water was stirring even though there was no wind.

Another said that he seen a dragon swimming there.

And another said that he seen a foreign girl in the lake.

As those rumors spread around, the few people who approached the lake suddenly stopped coming.

Today as always, that forest wrapped in deep silence, the Ryuujinko had a quiet appearance with the lake's surface shining from the sunshine like a mirror.

At the lake's shore, there was a young man standing.

The young man was probably around 16 or 17 years, and was wearing an strange outfit.

He had loose and disheveled hair, wore a pipe hakama of pongee that you cannot find around here with a katana on his waist, and also a coat colored with flashy designs.

The young man stepped inside the lake shore, not caring at all about wetting his legs as he looked into the lake.

"A dragon lives here? How does it live in such clear water? In the first place, the bottom of the lake is completely visible. Where the hell is the dragon? I came a long way here expressly for this, but it turned out to be a fake."

As the young man spit out his displeasure, he bent to pick up a pebble that fell to his feet and aimed at the lake to throw it.

At that moment, the lake's water began to swell even though there's no wind, and the ripples approached the shore.

The sound of the ripples breaking in grew stronger.

"What!? Waves so suddenly!? It can't be, is there really something here!? "

The young man threw away the pebble and once again looked into the lake. A view he had never seen before propped on the surface of the lake.

"W... what is, that..."

Dense stone buildings.

A plaza covered with stone pavement.

An extravagant palace with pinnacles.

"What is that!? A town!? No, but those buildings..."

In front of the young man, the view inside the lake completely changes.

A thick and dense dark forest.

A surprisingly thick and tall giant tree.

Beasts that he never seen squirmed in the forest.

"What on earth am I looking at!? No... What is it showing me?"

The view changed again.

And again, and again, and again.

The next thing projected in the water was a plain tree building, with the smoke of cooking rising from it.

And the shade of a beautiful girl's face somewhere.

The young man never seen any kind of appearance or clothes like these before.

"A mirage!? No, I never heard of a mirage that projects underwater. What the hell is that!?"

As the young man steps inside the lake charmed at the spectacle, the waves that broke in the lakeshore suddenly grew.

"Uwaaah!?"

It isn't the sea, it's just a little pond.

The energy of the rip current was terrifyingly big, the young man was pulled underwater as if a huge invisible arm had caught his leg.

"Wha... what is going... gaah."

The young man disappeared in the waves.

Suddenly, the lake calmed down, the waves stopped and the surface became like a mirror once again.

Nothing was heard, not the sound of the wind or the chirps of the birds. It's a strange calm, as if the lake had absorbed all the sounds. The small lake is wrapped with the same silence it had before.

And for the young man who disappeared...

The lake's depth was only a few meters, and the water was so transparent that the bottom was totally visible. And yet, there was no sign of the young man in the water or at the bottom of the lake.

"Young master... Where are you?" Young masteeer."

the voice of one of the young man's retainer called for him?

"Young masteer... Do you hear me? Young masteeer."

The voice’s owner drew closer to the lake little by little.

"The young master, where on earth did he go leaving his retainers aside. he couldn’t have went to the lake by himself."

An elderly man approached the lake, and bent his body towards the lake a little, and took a timidly peek.

"It can't be. No matter how unreasonable the young master is, he wouldn't have dived into the lake where the dragon god lives alone. So... Where did the young master go? "

The elder retainer of about 50 years clicked his tongue with a frustrated expression.

"Damn it young master. Going around without retainers with such rundown clothes, that's why you're called a fool by everyone."

Letting out a sigh, the elder retainer turned and walks away from the lake.

"Young masteer! If you're there please respond! Young masteeeer!"

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Prologue 1|Prologue 1]]
| Return to [[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni

2016-04-05T19:15:49Z

Zexth: /* The Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni series by Maisaka Kou */ Volume 2

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File: Naga01_cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

The light novel series Ochitekita Ryuuou (Naga) to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni (落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国) is written by Maisaka Kou and illustrated by Youta.

== Story Synopsis ==
In a world where witches are shunned and have been forced onto the brink of annihilation, a samurai with no memories is transported to the hideout of some of these witches. Having the name: "Dragon King" and a keen strategic mind, its up to him to help defend the witches from those that would seek them harm.(From Mangaupdates)

== Updates ==
*March 04, 2016 - Volume 1 Completed
*January 19, 2016 - Volume 1 Chapter 1 added
*May 18, 2015 - Volume 1 Prologues edited
*March 03, 2015 - Teaser page started

== Formalities ==

=== Registration ===
Those who wish to contribute are asked to notify the project manager beforehand.

Translators are asked to register which chapters they're working on.

::* [[Ochitekita Registration Page|Registration Page]]

=== Format Standards ===
Every chapter must after editing conform to the general format guidelines.

::* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

===Changes to Page===
Please do not make any changes to this site without asking the project manager. There's specific code on this page, which can be harmed by your edits.
<br/>

==The ''Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni'' series by Maisaka Kou==
If you enjoyed the story, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=10533 Feedback Thread]?

<br /><br />
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
=== Volume 1 ([[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni:_Volume_1|Full Text]])===
<div style="float: left; width:380px;">
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Prologue 1|Prologue 1]]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Prologue 2|Prologue 2]]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The man who fell in the bathhouse]] [https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/chapter-1-the-man-who-fell-in-the-bath-house/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: A battle of witches and humans]] [https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/chapter-2-the-battle-of-witches-and-humans-part-1/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: 2nd Battle of the 1st fort]] [https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/ch-3-the-offence-and-defence-of-the-1st-fort-again-part1/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]] [https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/ochinaga-epilogue-1/ (Blog)]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[File: Naga01_cover.jpg|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 1]]
</div>
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">

=== Volume 2 ([[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni:_Volume_2|Full Text]])===
<div style="float: left; width:380px;">
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Prologue 1|Prologue 1]]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Prologue 2|Prologue 2]]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Night before the Battle ]]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Commence, the Opening of Hostilities ]]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: The Second Step ]]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: The Beginning and End of a Battle ]]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[File: Naga02_cover.jpg|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 2]]
</div>
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">

== Project Staff ==
* Project Administrator: [[User:darkdhaos|Darkdhaos]]
* Project Manager: [[User:darkdhaos|Darkdhaos]]

=== Translators ===
===Active===
:*hachidori108 - [https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/ (Blog)]

=== Editors ===
:* [[User:Zexth|Zexth]]
:* [[User:darkdhaos|Darkdhaos]] (Translated Volume 1 Prologue)
:* [[User:Weslykan|Weslykan]]

== Series Overview ==
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国 (25 July 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4648-7)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国II (22 November 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4872-6)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国III (25 March 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-5134-4)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国IV (23 August 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-5281-5)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国V (24 January 2014, ISBN 978-4-04-066213-8)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国VI (21 November 2014, ISBN 978-4-04-066991-5)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国VII (24 April 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-067614-2)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国VIII (25 August 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-067746-0)

File:Naga02 cover.jpg

2016-04-05T19:14:51Z

Zexth:

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 3

2016-03-17T21:17:40Z

Zexth:

==Chapter 3==

===Part 1===

The next day, Harrigan and the girls had returned to the 3rd fort.
Ais, who had finished her preparations, was about to return to the fort which had been attacked, bringing a spare doll and provisions.
Naga helped arrange the transportation as well.
He was not the only one helping, there were 2 other witches who would accompany them. He was fine with one of them, but considering who the other was it could be considered as a terrible situation. The person in question was of the same opinion.

“I can’t believe this! Why do I have to go together with a man? I’ll kill him. I’ll kill him without anyone noticing, mince him into a thousand pieces, and throw his chopped up bits to the wolves. “

The one who kept uttering that disturbing dialogue was none other than Yuki. Far from trying to hide it, you could sense the hatred, disgust, and killing intent overflowing from her body. Naga immediately shrunk back as he felt that aura directed towards him.

“You don’t have to worry about Yuki. After all, she’s not completely serious.”
Ais said as if trying to console him.

“Not completely?… then, how serious is she?”

Ais bent her neck slightly and pondered a bit.

“Hmm… Like 8 out of 10?”

“That’s serious enough! There’s no way I can relax when I’m sure she’s just waiting for a chance to kill me!”

“Well well. You just need to endure it for a quarter of the day.”

Naga twisted his face in misery and moaned,

“No, I don’t want to face her even for a moment. I’ll end up receiving constant abuse just by being near her.”

Ais had told Naga on their way back that preparations could take as much as a quarter of the day. Naga seemed doubtful and asked Ais

“It took us a half day just to travel this distance at full speed, isn’t it weird that we can carry that huge doll over in a shorter amount of time?”

Nevertheless, she replied calmly.

“Ara, speak for yourself. There’s no way that that was the fastest speed we could achieve.”

“Ah…that’s right. Speaking of which, how long would it take you to get there at your top speed?”
“About an hour and a half?”

Naga looked at Ais as if she was joking. Despite that, she added calmly.

“If it was Yuki, she could reach the place much faster than us.”

“Oi oi, are you kidding? Just how ridiculous are her legs?!”

“I’m serious. To begin with, in her case, she doesn’t even have to run.”

“What do you mean?”

Hearing his question she simply forced a little smile.

“You’ll understand once you witness it yourself.”

It was clear she wasn’t going to tell him anymore than that.

(If she says that, does it mean Yuki is going to show me? More importantly…)

Naga began thinking about the current state of the witches.
He wasn’t able to make any solid conclusions because he had yet to understand this world’s current situation. However, Naga felt that sooner rather than later the witches would face a miserable situation.

Despite his memory loss, Naga firmly understood that it would be alright as long as they did not lose. However, if they were always on the defensive, they would eventually come up against a power that could swallow them whole. It would be impossible to survive without fighting and growing. No matter how desperate they were, or how well they could fight, the witches would eventually perish.
Naga did not want to let that happen. He wanted to lead Harrigan and the rest to victory as much as he could, even if it meant he would be interfering or it would make them think of him as an annoyance.
Therefore, the first thing he wanted to do was to strive to understand the current situation.
For that reason, he was prepared to withstand any threat, verbal abuse, or bloodthirst that Yuki aimed towards him.

“Well then, we are leaving, Ane-sama.”

The large cart’s bed was filled with the wooden puppet as well as a multitude of food bags covered in cloth. Ais was harnessed to pull the cart via a thick rope tied around her lower back.
She waved towards Harrigan.

“Ais, Nonoeru, Yuuki, I’ll be entrusting this to you.”

Another person that was assigned to help Ais and Yuuki was a witch named Nonoeru.
She appeared to be about 4 or 5 years old. She had a small stature and short hair with cute round eyes. However, she looked quite shy, which gave Naga the impression that she was kind of like a small animal or a mouse.
She was probably afraid of him as well.
The last time Harrigan and the rest had rushed to the fort, she had been in the forest instead of being in the village. Thus, she didn’t make it in time for the battle. Because this was the first time Naga had met her since his return from the fort to the village, he had no knowledge about her.

(Not to mention, I don’t even really know anything about the other members whom I’ve met besides from seeing them. The ones I personally know to some extent are Ais, Lela….and Yuki.)

Naga breathed a sigh of relief inside his heart.
He was thankful that among the witches it seemed that at least Ais had some common sense. Even if Yuki was to become violent, she would probably help stop her. Apart from that, it seemed she also possessed gripping and physical strength which was quite a threat to Naga, but…

“Please leave it to me.”

Ais replied with a strong smile like always and Nonoeru lowered her head gently. Yuki, on the other hand, looked away in dissatisfaction.

Grrriiipp – Ais grabbed Yuki’s pair of shoulders from behind.

“Yuki, is that how you bid farewell to Ane-sama?”

Ais’s fingers sank into Yuki’s shoulders

“Aw aw aw aw!”

Not being able to endure, Yuki raised a scream. Ais continued to grip her tightly. Her usually cheerful face seemed terrifying.

“Your farewell?”

“Aw aw, it hurts.”

Ais loosened her grip slightly, but still wouldn’t let Yuki go.

“No matter who it is, you must greet and part properly Yuki.”

(Could it be that she’s talking about me?) – Naga looked in their direction, but as one would expect, she simply turned away.

“Yuki.”

Yuki’s body shivered with fear and she couldn’t ignore her once Harrigan called out to her.

“W-What, Harrigan-nee?”

“I’m relying on you Yuki. For us to carry this wooden puppet, your strength is indispensable, especially, during urgent times like this one.”

“U…Understood. I’ll do it properly.”

“In that case, good.”

Harrigan gave Naga a meaningful glance and he nodded in reply. She nodded back to him and she turned to face Ais.

“ Fine, now go, Ais.”

“Yes, Nee-sama. I’m off.”

Ais began to pull the cart using the ropes attached to her waist; she took 1 then 2 steps forward. Once she did so, the cart’s wheels began to rumble. Were the ropes restricting her movements? Ais advanced while bending her body forward as if carrying the weight on her back.
Naga too walked out. Since he was told not to push the cart, he didn’t lend a hand.

He suddenly looked up into the sky. Daybreak was coming and the sky was covered with dim, gray clouds, nonetheless, it didn’t appear to be raining.

As he glanced back he saw Harrigan and the rest behind her waving their hands in farewell.

(It feels like I’ve seen this scenery before.)

Naga proceeded with his walk while thinking on this faint memory.
Finally, the silhouettes of the witches disappeared in the distance.

They continued to walk down a small paved road as Ais moved at a brisk pace while pulling the heavy cart. Naga on the other hand, continued to walk empty-handed. (We’re going pretty quickly.)
However, the road soon turned into a rough footpath. It was barely wide enough to let a single cart go through.
From that point on, it didn’t seem they could keep the same speed however much they’d like to. Not to mention, were they to try anything reckless, it would probably become hazardous.
However, once Ais reached the start of the rough footpath she suddenly announced,

“Well then, should we try to speed up a little?”

“What?!”

Without realizing it, Naga let out a yell.

“You’re a noisy, ain’t you? I wonder if I shouldn’t cut off your tongue.”

Yuki looked at him as if he was a cockroach.

“No no, I mean it’s impossible to move faster on this type of road.”

Saying that, Naga pointed out the rough and uneven path in front of them.

“Maybe you can’t understand because you’re a fool, but it’s not impossible. Not for me and Ais, you see. Perhaps a fool like yourself isn’t meant to understand things that people with brains do, still…”

“Stop calling me fool over and over!”

Naga barked at her, then turned his doubtful gaze towards Ais.

“What’s the meaning of this?”

Ais displayed her strong smile as usual and replied.

“In other words, we are often helped by Yuki’s magic.”

As soon as he heard that Naga looked at Yuki with keen interest. Yuki spat out,

“Can you stop leering at me with those disgusting, impure, lecherous, and filthy eyes? If possible, can you please immediately and completely disappear from this world? Whenever you’re close to me the surroundings start to smell like rotten compost.”

“Isn’t compost supposed to be already rotten!?”

“Well then, you’re generally more rotten.”

“I’m not!”

“Whatever, don’t even glance in this direction, it gives me nausea and goosebumps all over my body.”

“Ah, is that so? Then, I won’t look at you at all.”

Sorry – As soon as he turned his face away, Ais apologized by raising her hand. Her smiling face too seemed somewhat strained.

Don’t mind, Don’t mind – Naga waved using his right hand.

“Then, I’ll be counting on you, Yuki.”

“Leave it to me.”

“Nonoeru, get on board.”

Nonoeru nodded and jumped onto the cart.

“Naga-san too, please get on the cart.”

He looked suspiciously at Ais but Yuki cut in from the side.

“Hurry up! Since the road ahead is in bad condition and steep, your leg strength won’t be of any use! It isn’t like Ais is doing this because she’s worried about someone pitiable as you. You’re a fool, indeed a big fool! Shouldn’t we leave a fool like him behind? Speaking of which, I want to do so. It would be better for him to get lost and die by the roadside.”

Naga looked extremely irritated but suppressed his anger like he had been asked to do by Harrigan and Ais. Looking at Ais, she urged him on.

“Yes, please get on board quickly.”

As soon as he jumped on, Ais gave a warning.

“You better hold on tightly to the ropes which are attaching the doll and the cart, okay?”

“Oi oi, is she seriously planning to run while pulling this heavily loaded truck on a narrow and coarse road like this?”

Naga gazed in turns at Ais and the small, coarse road ahead of them with eyes showing half curiosity and half incredulity.

After making sure that Nonoeru and Naga got on the cart and held the ropes, Ais looked toward Yuki and raised her hand.

“Then, please do it.”

Yuki stood behind the cart, closed her eyes, and concentrated while muttering something.

Shortly after, a wind started to blow through the still forest.
Naga understood straight it wasn’t just an ordinary wind as it came from all directions and surrounded the cart.

A naturally blowing wind wouldn’t act like that. In other words, this was probably…Yuki’s magic.

Finally, the wind started to coil around the cart creating a spiral. Fallen leaves and dried branches were drifting together, but fell the moment the wind stopped.

“Done Ais.”

Saying that, Yuki jumped onto the cart. Because she sat across from Naga behind the giant doll they were completely hidden from each other.
Naga somehow recalled this feeling of loathing and distance. He felt that he could have even spent his childhood without any love shown to him. That’s why, he didn’t really mind being shown hatred or a cold attitude, but, he couldn’t say he felt nothing. Being detested was unpleasant, and it was painful to be abandoned.
Luckily, there was Harrigan who accepted him as he is. Therefore, it didn’t feel uncomfortable to be among the witches. Rather than that, it was more pleasant to be acknowledged.
Besides her, there were other witches who considered Naga to be suspicious; nevertheless, they didn’t express any ill feeling toward him like Yuki. However, he was mindful about her, or rather; he was hurt by the fact that she hated him so passionately.

(Still, she really does detest me, and there’s no way for me to cheer her up. Saying so, I’d rather her not be so hateful.)

As he was contemplating on that he glanced at Yuki whose appearance was hidden behind the puppet, his body was suddenly jolted as the cart moved. Naga grab the ropes tightly.

To his surprise, the cart travelled with the same speed as before. Rather, it was becoming much faster. What also surprised Naga was the feeling that the ride was becoming much smoother.
In this era, where buffers weren’t used for horse carriages or carts, the sensation coming from a riding on an uneven road surface was awfully bad. However well roads were built, the horse carriages and carts would sway in all directions with even a slight increase of speed. In the worst case, the axle would break down.
Even though this world should follow the same law of physics as in his world, it felt as if the cart was splendidly absorbing the shock coming from the uneven surface. Naga wondered what kind of mechanism doing this.
There was no reason for the road to better. No matter how he looked at it, it was as rough as it could be.
Its surface was uneven and there were small pebbles tumbling on it, even tree roots were sticking out from the road. Despite that, the cart didn’t jump much nor sway.

Not being to endure his curiosity, Naga called out to the witch nearby.

“Hey, you. Ehh, was your name No…something?”

The girl sat upright and didn’t try to run nor hide.

“It’s No-Nono-Nonoeru.”

“Nonononoeru?”

“W-Wrong. It’s Nonoeru….”

“Ah, Nonoeru? Then, Nonoeru, there’s something I’d like you to tell me, but…”

“W-What?”

Nonoeru gave the impression of being painfully shy, and her eyes which were directed at Naga looked around restlessly while she shook.

(As one would expect, she’s just like a mouse.)
Naga’s impression of her strengthened.

“Isn’t the feeling of riding much comfortable in comparison with before? The cart isn’t jumping or shaking even if we accelerate, or so it feels. Why is that?”

Since Nonoeru was confident she could answer that question, she breathed out a sigh of relief.

“That’s, you see, it’s because Yuki raises and supports the bottom of the cart using the accumulated wind.”

“Ha?”

“After all, she’s a wind user.”

“Ehh….raising and supporting…..you mean, like reducing the weight of the cart?”

“You can understand it that way. Lela would describe this as a shock lessening device used to reduce weight by absorbing the impact. or so, but…”

Naga didn’t seem to understand the theory; however, his senses were telling him it was fine even if he didn’t get it.
He was the type of person who would accept the reality in front of his eyes as it is without overthinking it. Even if he was to perceive someone else as extraordinary, he would instinctively think about the circumstances and go with the flow. And yet, that fact alone had been the cause of frictions between him and his surroundings. Despite not being able to recall his individual memories, Naga could sense it instinctively.

(Somehow, it feels like I lived in the same circumstances as the witches?)

Naga put a gruesome smile which could make one’s blood run cold.
Seeing that, Nonoeru bent slightly backward with fear.

“No, I’ve understood it completely. Thanks”

Looking back at his face, the gruesome smile had disappeared. Instead a gentle smile took its place.

(E, Eh? Could it be that I was mistaken about the expression before? Or…)

Provided she was mistaken, was that brutal expression his true nature? Or was it the courteous one now? Not being able to tell which, Nonoeru became confused.

Taking his eyes away from her, Naga watched Ais pulling the cart.

Was it due to the supporting wind? As she pulled the cart small gusts of wind would gently flip Ais’s skirt giving Naga little glimpses of her ass. It was quite a charming view. Nonoeru stole a glance at Naga, who was passionately staring at the view while having a lecherous grin, and thought.

(I’ve no idea which expression is this person’s true character, but at least I know he’s a pervert.)

Ais pulled the ropes while advancing diligently. It was already a speed which far exceeded the walking one. Despite them bending left and right, the cart wouldn’t stray from the road even once. At this rate, they will indeed reach their destination within a quarter of day.
While watching the back of the earnestly pulling Ais, Naga felt a sense of admiration appear in his heart for her.
……………………..
Two and a half hours had passed.

“We will soon arrive.”

Nonoeru who was watching the front spoke to Naga.

“Already? Rather than a quarter of day…not even 3 hours have passed, I guess.”

“Yes. It seems we are arriving today a bit faster than usual.”

(Is it due to Ais good mood? Or perhaps, due to Yuki’s magic improving? Or maybe….)

Nonoeru glanced back at Naga.

(I’m not sure if it’s because they don’t want to be spotted by anyone that they’re doing their best or because…)

At that moment a scream came from the back of the cart.

“Ais! Look at that, Look!!”

Before anyone had noticed, Yuki who was sitting on top of the doll pointed at the slope in front of them.
Ais slammed to a stop bringing the cart to a halt as well.

Naga held tightly to the ropes so as not to fall down.

“What’s the matter, Yuki?”

Ais turned around and calmly asked. Yuki, on the other hand, was standing on the doll and was clearly in distress.

“It’s smoke! There’s black smoke rising from the fort’s direction!”

Ais’s expression changed.
Nonoeru gasped and looked as well.
Naga too faced toward the direction pointed by Yuki, unfortunately, he couldn’t see the aforementioned smoke due to the tree branches hindering his view.

Ais untied the ropes that were hindering her and jumped high into the cart.
As she jumped her skirt flipped up and flashed a glorious view before Naga’s eyes. Both the angle and the content were magnificent.

(Wait a sec, this isn’t the time for admiring!)
Naga and Nonoeru immediately scrambled to get to the top.

Ais, who splendidly reached the top, looked the way Yuki was pointing while shading her eyes.

It was hard to keep one’s balance on top of the doll’s trunk because of its small curves; nonetheless, Naga maintained his foothold and immediately stretched out his body. Once he did so, he saw a single wisp of smoke was rising up into the blue sky in between the gaps of thick leaf cover and tall trees. It was clear that the smoke wasn’t coming from cooking.
An ominous feeling came over Naga.

“Could it be that the fort is under attack?”

At Ais’s voice, Naga’s premonition was confirmed.
Provided that the fort raised a smoke signal due to the human forces attacking once more, what would happen to Lela and the rest stationed there?

A picture of Lela with a curt expression surfaced in his imagination, and the girl’s unique way of speaking reverberated in his mind.

Naga gripped his sword’s scabbard tightly in his left hand as he held himself back from desperately rushing towards the fort.

“I-If that’s true….what should we do Ais?”

Ais thought for a short while and promptly decided.

“Obviously, we will go support them!”

At Ais’s confident and strong assertion, Naga came back to himself.

“Yuki, fly to the fort ahead of us! You should probably be able to fly this distance without spending that much power, right?”

“Ah, yes. What about Ais?”

Ais looked at Naga who distanced himself a little bit.

“I’ll carry Naga on my back while running.”

Hearing that, he opened his eyes in shock.

“It should be fine for you to just leave this guy.”

Yuki puffed her cheeks in displeasure.

“We don’t have time for this Yuki! Go now!”

“S-Sorry.”

Yuki leapt off the top of the doll and bent her body.

Naga leaned forward to check what she intended to do. As he did, Yuki took out something from the corner of the cart.

It seemed to be thin and wrapped in a cloth. It was about a foot in width and was almost as tall as Yuki herself.
She removed the cloth and tossed it on top of the cart.
From Naga’s perspective, it had a shape of a board. Nevertheless, it was different from a simple one.
The plank had a broad body that gently bent and thinned as it continued up to its head. The tip of it seemed sharp.
Even the tail curved slightly and thinned, however, the tail fanned out as it maintained its original width. From the sides of the plank and its tail, there were fish fin like protrusions sticking out from it.

As soon as she put both of her legs on the plank and adjusted her body, Yuki lifted her hand toward Ais who was standing on top of the doll while watching.

“I’m off, Ais.”

“Yuki, once you confirm the safety of Lela and the rest, try to buy them time to escape!”

“It’s fine for me to kill humans, right?”

“I don’t care, but first ensure your comrades safety!”

“Understood.”

Putting down her hand, the plank on which Yuki was boarding rose up softly. It looked as though the wind was dancing around Yuki while wrapping her body and lifting her up. The board began to slowly move.

(I see, so this is the magic that controls wind?)

While Naga made a small groan inside his heart and looked from the top of the puppet at the tray, the board on which she was boarding on suddenly shot up and immediately stopped in the mid-air. The board floated even higher than Ais and Naga.

“Well then, I’m going!”

“I’m relying on you, Yuki!”

The board that had stopped mid-air, shot ahead.

Naga saw off Yuki with an astonished face as she grew smaller and smaller.
As if riding a horse, she floated through the air and wove her way through the intervals between trees. Holding her left and right hands behind, she swayed her body repeatedly while attaining a perfect balance.

Her figure vanished within the blink of an eye.
[[Image:Naga01 207.jpg|thumb|175px]]
“Grant me thy Blessings of power, thy Blessings of Earth, you who grants me thy support, Grant me the power of the Goddess”

It looked as though heat waves were exploding from Ais’s body as she chanted. The overwhelming aura that burst from her almost staggered Naga who was standing nearby.

Once Ais finished chanting, the surging heat subsided.

“Okay, we too should hasten ourselves. Naga-san please get on my back.”

Crouching down, she presented her back to Naga.

“W….What was that just now?”

“You mean that? That was my magic. I enhanced my body using that.”

Naga wondered whether or not Ais’s power had increased as her appearance didn’t particularly change.
As he was hesitating about what to do, Ais turned her head to look at him.

“I want to go this instant. If you keep hesitating I’ll knock you out and drag you along by your legs… are you okay with that?”

Her face was cheerful as usual, but Naga could see the veins pulsing in irritation on her forehead. It was quite frightening.
Without any second thoughts, Naga jumped on her back.
Grabbing firmly both of his thighs, Ais lifted him up easily as he weighed nothing. Because of that, Naga put his strength into both of his arms and held on with all his strength.

“I’m glad that…you decided to cling on securely, but I feel that there’s a problem here.”

“Ha?”

“Naga-san, your hands, your hands.”

Nonoeru poked him and pointed, Naga finally realized.
Since he jumped hurriedly, he hadn’t noticed that both of hands were inserted through her armpits. In other words, when he crossed his arms with his full strength he firmly and magnificently grasped Ais’s voluptuous breasts.

“Uhmm, sorry about that. B-by the way, I’m not doing this on purpose, you know?”

For the time being, Naga made an excuse.

“T-That’s why I’m telling you not to hold on so strongly like that.”

Ais twisted as her face blushed a deep crimson. Due to her twisting Naga had to grip on even more firmly to keep from falling down. And the result was…

“W-Wait, it’s no good, no good.”

Ais twisted and squirmed her body even more.
Naga was enjoying these amusing reactions and started to grope with his hands a little.

“Naga-san you’re doing this on purpose aren’t you?”

Nonoeru spoke with a cold penetrating tone. Hearing that, he immediately stopped his hands.

“No no, absolutely not. It was more I was simply confused and my unstable mental state caused such a mistake.”

(As one would expect, this person did it on purpose)

Nonoeru looked absolutely flabbergasted,

Naga released his hands that had been groping Ais and withdrew them from her armpits with obvious reluctance. Then, he moved them toward her shoulders and again tightly hugged her around her neck.

“Perhaps it’s better like this.”

“Ah mou…Even at a time like this is”

Squueeezze – Ais pinched the front of his right hand tightly.

“Aw aw aw!”

Naga suddenly felt the sudden intense urge to leap off, nevertheless, because his right hand was pinched and his left thigh was grasped, he was unable to move.

“If you do that next time, I’m going to snap your wrist. No rather than that, perhaps I should crush what’s between your legs?”

“U…Understood, Understood. More importantly, it’s an urgent situation, so let’s go, ok?”

Turning around, Ais glared fiercely at his face over her shoulders.

“Had you not done anything weird, we would be already running.”

(It’s the first time for me to see her face without a smile. Somehow this pouting expression is pretty cute)

Thinking so, Naga felt a bit pleasant.
On the other hand, Ais turned back her face in dissatisfaction and said bluntly.

“I’ll be running at full speed. I don’t care if you fall off, so hold on, got it?”

“I’ll be holding tightly, so you don’t have to worry.”

Naga put his strength into his arms with all his might as Ais lifted him effortlessly.

“Since there’s a shortcut, I’ll be going straight through the forest. Nonoeru, you too should hurry.”

After saying that, she broke into a sprint.

“UUWWAAA What’s This!?”

Naga let out a scream of surprise at Ais’s unbelievably fast pace. Nonoeru who was following quickly disappeared from his sight.

The trees were flashing by at terrifying speeds. As soon as he thought so, the trees had already passed by. It was quite possible that Ais’s running speed was much faster than those of horses.

Noticing a thick branch stretching out from a huge tree, Naga shouted.

“A branch, a branch, a branch!”

However Ais didn’t even try to avoid it, instead she leaned forward a bit and plunged directly into it.

“We’re gonna hit it! We’re gonna hit it!”

Naga became flustered to the extent of wanting to stop her with a stranglehold.
Despite his struggles Ais smashed through the thick branch with her head without slowing down at all. To think that she would snap the thick branch of the tree with a headbutt and run through like that.

Naga was filled with admiration and astonishment.

Naga felt a small shock coming from Ais’s back, as something ominous, or rather, ominous people appeared in his field of vision.
Figures of several enemy soldiers were moving as if patrolling the fort.

“Drop me off Ais, It’s the enemy.”

Having her shoulders tapped by him, Ais released Naga’s thighs from her grip.
Naga jumped off her back and judged the current situation.
There were as many as ten enemies moving around this forest. They didn’t seem to be fighting, so could it be that they were scouting? Or perhaps, the enemy troop was trying to siege the fort?

Whichever it was, there was no way for Naga to let them go after he encountered them.

“Ais, let’s battle.”

Ais straightened herself without realizing it at Naga’s unexpectedly authoritative voice.

“Ah, yes.”

“We are going to launch a preemptive attack. Pick those stone nearby.”

“Yes?”

“Throw the stone. With your monstrous strength, it should easily reach the enemy.”

“Certainly, the me right now has an enhanced body, but to call me monstrous, that’s a bit….”

“Don’t mind, just go. Our comrades at the fort are probably in danger.”

Being told so, Ais hurriedly picked the stones at her feet.

“Even if you miss, it’s fine. Just throw them at the enemy. I’ll take that moment to approach them once they’re distracted by your throws.”

“Will you be fine?”

“If I take them by surprise, I should be able to manage somehow.”

He drew his sword from its scabbard.

“I’m going to approach them in secret. The moment I get close enough, start throwing stones.”

“Understood.”

Naga moved between the shadows of the trees while hiding his body. As the enemies’ eyes were focused on the fort, it seemed that he would be able to draw close unnoticed.
The time he closed the distance by half with the enemy, something cut through the air while passing by Naga’s left side.

(Did Ais throw a stone?)

He opened his eyes wide and focused on the front, the flying stone struck the trunk of a tree near a large number of gathered soldiers, and produced a sharp sound of impact. The soldiers jumped up in surprise. Naga who hid himself between the trees as well understood. Once he turned around, an appearance of Ais springing out of the tree’s shade and holding aloft the stones while throwing was seen.
Another stone flew and cut through the air.
This time throw was splendidly aimed at a single soldier as it sunk into his chest and threw him backward, making the soldier faint.

(That’s indeed some power)

Naga felt astonished and even more respect for her, however, he couldn’t remain standing like that.
The soldiers began to make a fuss as they confirmed Ais’s presence.

One, two of them drew their swords and dashed over to her, nevertheless, there were those who dropped to the ground as they realized what was happening.
Ais threw stones at the soldiers who were approaching her.

“*Painful sounding grunt*”

Again, one more soldier was sent flying as he got hit by a stone.
Some of the stones that missed sank into ground creating cloud of dust, and some others caved in trees trunks.
The soldiers who witnessed her tremendous power realized that they couldn’t dash over to her while exposing themselves. They slowed down and changed their plan by trying to hide behind the trees trunks

When it comes to this, it was only a natural course of action for their formations to fall apart.
That’s when Naga struck.
He attacked the soldiers who were closest to him, he thrust the tip of his sword straight through the gaps in their armor through their necks.
Those were the ones who died instantly.
The soldiers died on the spot without a single sound.
The ones with whom Ais continued to distract weren’t yet aware of Naga’s attack.
Approaching another soldier nearby, Naga stabbed his sword straight through his opponent’s stomach.
As one would expect, the soldier screamed in agony which didn’t go unnoticed by his comrades. However, because they were scattered due to Ais throwing stones, they couldn’t surround him.

Naga moved swiftly while closing the gaps between the enemies. He continued to slice at them one after another.
The soldiers were no match for him when it came to one-on-one combat.
And then, Naga started to thrust instead of slicing them.
Whenever one slices, the sword becomes dull due to the clotted blood and fat sticking to it. There was also a fear of the blade chipping in case of its contact with bones. In the worst case, the whole sword could break. During a battlefield melee, it’s more efficient to thrust if taking down the head fails.
Within seconds Naga had killed 4 people.
Among the remaining 5 who rushed over to him, one of them was taken down by Ais’s stone.
With that, only 4 were left.

In order not to get surrounded, Naga smartly maneuvered himself while crushing the soldiers individually.
Thrust, thrust, thrust he continued killing.

Chasing after the last one who tried to run away, Naga pierced him slightly above his abdomen from behind.
The armor which most of the soldiers wore was thin, and they didn’t fully cover their bodies.
For Naga it wasn’t that hard to aim for the gaps between their armors and helmets. However, to Ais he looked like a professional.
Naga’s swordsmanship was truly impressive, not only that, the level of familiarity and the way he fought with his sword looked like he lived and breathed it to Ais.

What’s more, the fact that Naga walked around and finished off the enemies taken down by Ais backed up her impression of him.

At first, she thought there was no need to go to such extent, but, she quickly made up her mind. Leaving the soldiers who fainted will only result in their agony.
Despite that, being able to calmly deliver a final blow to an unconscious enemy wasn’t something that one could casually do.
Ais had the feeling that Naga’s appearance in combat could be his real nature.
Lifting up his sword glistening with blood, Naga approached.

“You did a good job, Ais. I was rescued by you.”

“Ah, no, it wasn’t anything big.”

“No no, your help was crucial. It was the first time for me to witness such strength in throws. Or so, it feels that way.”

“I-Is that so?”

“Your arm strength is fantastic. Not just your arms, but also your legs are robust. Rather than saying your strength is monstrous, it’s super monstrous. You’re amazing indeed.”

Despite Ais knowing he was praising her, somehow, she was dissatisfied with the way he put it and she didn’t really feel too pleased.
At that moment, Nonoeru finally arrived.

When it came to advancing toward a fort sieged by an enemy, it was much better to advance as a group. With that, they drew nearer to the fort while hiding themselves between the trees.
As soon as they reached the line between the forest and open field, they took a peek at the situation.
It seemed that the fort itself wasn’t burning; nevertheless, the watchtower which was located in one corner was in flames.
And then, the enemy soldiers who had taken up positions near the forest, surrounded the fort and released a hail of arrows.
Without aiming at the fort, they continued to shoot in the sky.
Naga who wondered himself what they were targeting looked up in the direction of flying arrows, and noticed Yuki’s plank floating there.
She was trying to launch an attack on the enemy from the sky. The wind gusted down from the sky, and each time it did so, screams were raised up as the enemy was blown down. At most 1-2 soldiers would be taken down with every blow.
On the other hand, around 20 soldiers were all aiming at Yuki with their arrows.

“Oi, Ais, isn’t that girl flying too low? At this rate she might fall prey to those arrows.”

“If she hovers too high above the ground, her magic won’t reach the enemy. Even if her attack reaches by chance, it won’t have enough of destructive power. That’s why, she’s launching her attack from that position.”

“Is that so? Even if it’s true, that’s a little…”

Yuki was completely distracted by the constant need to avoid the arrows. Despite her needing to stay in that position, constantly dodging while simultaneously carrying out an assault from low altitudes was definitely an untenable situation.

As Naga thought this, Yuki’s board began to shake violently.

“Ahh!”

Naga jerked his head up in response to Ais’s muffled scream; Yuki’s plank seemed to have received several hits.

(Is her magic circuit going to be hindered by the piercing arrows just like the wooden puppet?)

As if in confirmation, Yuki’s plank swayed unsteadily and began to drop!

“This is bad!! If this continues she’s going to crash!!” – Ais screamed.
Naga instantly burst into action. He leapt out into the open field and bellowed.

“Yuki, this way! Land this way!”

Yuki’s eyes bulged at the sound of his violent roar.
His voice instantly attracted not only Yuki’s attention, but also that of the surrounding enemies.

“There’s somebody there!”

“Could it be an ally of witches?”

“Don’t come any closer!”

The soldiers shouted and raised their bows.

“Nonoeru!”

Ais immediately cried out.

Nonoeru grabbed a flask from around her waist, ripped out the cork, and flung water into the air.

“Water, Oh Water become a shield before me!”

As she uttered the spell, a water membrane appeared in the air above Naga in an attempt to cover him.
However, a few arrows came flying faster than the defense could form.

(I won’t make it in time!) – Ais looked on in desperation, but Naga calmly knocked the arrows down one by one.

===Part 2===

(Amazing!)

that thought flashed through both Ais’ and Nonoeru’s minds.

Both Ais and Nonoeru opened their eyes wide.

To them, it looked like a miracle, but for Naga, knocking down flying arrows wasn’t actually that difficult. It’s a doable feat as long one had good senses and underwent a bit of training.

Even if Naga had lost his memories, he couldn’t forget the skills acquired through his training.

However, even Naga didn’t predict this outcome.

After calling out to Yuki and knocking down the arrows, he had intended to hide himself in the trees’ shade.

Before he could react, he realized that a thin layer of water had started to float in front of him.

(What is this….Could it be that girl’s magic?!)

Taking a glimpse at his surrounding, there was Nonoeru leaning forward from a tree’s shadow, and repeatedly waving her hands in some manner.

The membrane of water blocked the next few arrows that flew towards Naga.

They pierced only halfway through before stopping suspended in the water like they were caught in a spider’s web.

“What a mysterious thing. Still, this thing called magic is truly incredible.”

At that time, Ais started her throwing attacks once more.

Several soldiers collapsed after being hit.

Even if her throws were off target, the clouds of dust caused by the stones sinking into a tree or into the ground made the enemy lose their composure while shooting. After witnessing her power and unexpected resistance, the soldiers started to scatter in confusion.

Deeming that it was no longer necessary to hide, Naga shouted once again at Yuki who was staggering on her plank while descending.

“This way, this way!”

Nonoeru created one more layer of water in order to protect Yuki’s body.

The board continued to descend directly down above Naga’s head, but it suddenly tilted and made Yuki slide completely off of it.

Naga dashed over without thinking while Nonoeru hurriedly shifted the position of the water.

Naga’s hands were outstretched as he dashed to catch Yuki’s body.

“Gyaa! what are you doing, let me go let me go let me goooo!”

Yuki fell into his arms and then started to strike him in his chest while screaming with a desperate, angry face.

“I-I got it, so don’t hit me. OwOwOw.”

Yuki thrust herself away from Naga as he put her down and stood on the ground.

“Ah, my board!”

Yuki tried to run over and get her board, but Naga stopped her by grabbing her wrist.

“W-What are you doing? If I don’t bring it back….”

“I’ll do it, so go hide between the trees.”

“B-But.”

“Do it quickly!”

Yuki hesitated slightly then obeyed Naga’s forceful instruction.

Nonoeru who saw Naga dashing toward the board adjusted the water membrane and moved it in front of him, above his head.

Picking up the board, Naga ran back.

“Everyone, please hide!”

At Nonoeru’s shout, Ais immediately ceased her throwing and took cover in a tree’s shadow.

Naga didn’t grasp her intention, but he nonetheless understood that she had some sort of a plan, and quickly dove inside the forest, between the trees.

“Oh water, rise, oh water, rise. Become a spear, kill the enemy, pierce through them. Water Spear Thrusting”

As he watched her hands gesture strangely, the water shield undulated in the air and began to split. Numerous small balls of water floated in midair and began to grow thinner and longer.

“Water, Pierce!”

The water spears burst forward.

The soldiers that had been firing at Yuki and Naga had no time to avoid and were immediately impaled.

Not even those who were hiding behind the trees were spared as they were impaled tree and all. The nearly 20 enemies were instantly reduced to 10 and were unable to continue fighting. They immediately turned tail and fled.

“Oh my, isn’t this great? You guys are indeed a big deal. I’m filled with awe.”

At Nonoeru’s terrific power, Naga unintentionally murmured his admiration.

“I guess now’s not the time for shock and awe. Oi, What’s the situation inside the fort?”

Hmph – Yuki pointedly ignored him.

“Yuki!”

Hearing Ais’ angry rebuke, her shoulders trembled.

“First, report the situation, and after that, give him your gratitude.”

“Why should I…..”

Yuki whose face became red and blue searched for an argument, nevertheless, she made up her mind in the end.

“T……The humans’ vanguard seems to have besieged the fort. They probably set the watchtower aflame by shooting it with fire arrows.”

“How many troops are there in the surroundings?”

Yuki glared at Naga. Despite that, she answered him honestly.

“On the slope there are about 50 people, whereas, below the slope, twice as many, uhmm, or there could be even triple that number.”

Provided that this is an accurate estimate, they could expect that there would be as many as 200-300 of them.

“How about Lela and the rest?”

“They’re safe I think. At least, they were safe and sound when I arrived.”

“Guess we should hurry and join them. There are only 3 of them, right? In that case, they won’t be able to hold for long. Luckily, the enemies nearby have run away, so it should be fine for them to open the gates for us. Ah, but will they be able to hear us from the inside? What’s more, I don’t know if we have the time to call out to them….”

As Naga pondered, Ais asked.

“Isn’t it better to join up with them as fast as possible?”

“Yeah, even if it means we abandon the fort without protecting it, we have to meet with them.”

“Is that so? Then, let’s storm it.”

“Ah? By storming do you mean….”

Before Naga could finish his sentence, Ais broke into a dead run.

“O-Oi, what do you intend to do, Ais?”

“I’m going to batter down the fort’s fence. Follow me!”

“What the, eehh?”

“With Ais’ enhancement power, she will be alright. Naga-san, let’s go.”

“Ah, you think so? Oh that’s right.”

Nonoeru dashed.

“Don’t slack off!”

Yuki said as she followed while holding her board.

Naga too chased after them in a hurry.

Ais charged at the fort without slowing down. Once she got near the fence, she jumped into the air and gave a sharp cry.

Ais unleashed 2 violent kicks with her right and left legs, she smashed several logs which were driven inside the ground out of the way.

(What ridiculous power. She’s indeed a human battering ram)

Naga felt astonishment, shock, and admiration as he continued to run.

Like that, Ais ran into the fort.

Following close behind, Nonoeru and Yuki tumbled inside through the broken parts.

Naga, on the other hand, bent his body low and slunk in.

Soon after they rushed into the fort, Lela, Selena, and Kei were seen dashing in their direction.

“Ais, Yuki, Nonoeru, Naga-sa-n!”

Lela who would rarely change her expression was now clearly relieved. That fact alone meant that the situation was probably hazardous. Lela breathed out a sigh of relief as she said.

“When I heard that big crash, I thought the human soldiers had broken i~n.”

“Thank God, you three were safe.”

Ais smiled with satisfaction and spread her arms.

The witch named Kei jumped into her chest and wrapped her arms around Ais’ neck. Calming her ragged breathing, Kei sighed with relief.

“*sigh*, I thought for a moment that we were finished…”

“There will be time for celebrating later. What’s the situation?”

At Naga’s commanding words and bearing, everyone focused on him.

Naga who had been thrown into a different world would usually give off a curious and pleasant aura, however, that laid back attitude was nowhere to be seen at the moment. He looked at Lela with a serious expression.

“Ah….ye-s.”

Looking at the slope behind her, she uttered.

“The enemy made an attack a while a-go. The vanguard had around 200 people climbing up the slo-pe, they continued to advance further once they realized we weren’t interfering with them. A part of their troop climbed up and deployed in the forest after confirming there was no resistance here. Surrounding the fort, the enemy began to fire arrow-s, and at the same time, an attack consisting of flaming arrows came from the side of the slope. With that, the watchtower was set a-flame a moment a-go. Now, I was trying to repel their attack using fireballs from my charms, but because it couldn’t reach the enemy in the forest, I was trouble-d.”

“Good grief. Had we come any later, it would’ve been dangerous.”

Ais heaved a big sigh of relief.

“We released a messenger pigeon immediately after spotting human troops, but you didn’t come because of that, righ-t?”

“True. We set out much earlier from the village, and while we were transporting the puppet, we noticed smoke rising up. It was then that we dashed over.”

“So it was like tha-t? Thank God we were luck-y.”

“Good, now let’s escape.” Naga said flatly.

“Ehh?”, Ais leaned back in shock.

“No… but, you’re telling us to abandon—“

“With the current situation, it’s impossible for us to protect this place til the end.”

“Still…”

Not just Ais but also the other witches puffed their cheeks and frowned in dissatisfaction.

Yuki, on the other hand, started to abuse Naga verbally.

“What kind of stupid, irresponsible things are you saying? As one would expect ,you are a spy from the Kasandora Kingdom aint’cha?”

“Calm down. Even if we throw away this place, it should be fine as long we seize it back.”

“What are you talking about?! Once the fort is occupied by the humans, there’s no way for us to steal it back?!”

“That’s okay, I’ve got a plan. I want to gather enemy in one spot. If we manage to do so, we will be able to repel them.”

Naga said this with complete confidence, silencing the witches.

The witches glanced at each other,

(At this point, we can only bet on Naga-san….I guess.)

Ais thought and made her decision.

“Understood. Let’s leave this to Naga-san.”

“Wait a moment, Ais, are you sure that’s fine? Should we really place our trust in this guy?”

“Even if we don’t, we won’t be able to defend this place. If we overdo it there might be casualties. In this case, it’s wiser to abandon this fort and take it back later.”

“But he might just be spouting hot air.”

“Oh, that reminds me Yuki.”

“W-What?”

“You still haven’t expressed your thanks to Naga-san for rescuing you, have you?”

“「Uuu……」”

Ais who had effectively silenced Yuki then asked,

“So, what should we do?”

Naga sharply leaned forward.

“I’d like for Lela and Yuki to do something. Specifically, I would like this…”

He explained his plan to the surrounding witches.

Gasping, the witches gaped while listening to Naga’s strategy.

After finishing his explanation, Naga looked around at their faces and asked.

“Can you do it?

Lela took a deep breath and spoke in a slightly exasperated manner.

“Count on m-e.”

However, Yuki turned her face away.

Naga sighed.

“We can only do this provided that Yuki can fly on her board.”

When she heard him say that, she grumbled.

“Well, I can do it, but…a few arrows shot through my board and damaged the magic circuit. Still, I should be able to make it fly like before once I take out the arrows.”

“Is that so? Then, that’s great.”

Naga turned his gaze around and exclaimed.

“For now, we are going to throw away this fort and enter the forest. When the enemy marches into the fort, we will commence the counterattack. Until then, let’s prepare inside the forest.”

“Understood. Okay, let’s go, everyone.”

Ais dashed out after urging everyone.

Nonoeru, Yuki, Lela, Selena, Kei followed her, with Naga taking the rear.

The seven of them slipped outside through the broken spot, and ran into the forest.

“Captain Raibaha, the messenger has arrived.”

“Bring him in.”

The captain, named Raibaha, was the leader of the attack on the witches’ fort. He let the messenger into the main camp.

The main camp was located inside a thicket, a short distance away from the slope leading to a plateau. The reason it was located here was because the tree cover would hinder any attempts to use the giant doll against them.

An attacking force consisting of a large, temporary battalion formed from 3 companies was set up.

Among many countries, there were those that adapted a military system of a platoon – 10 units, and a company – 100 units.

A force made from 5-6 individual companies was called a battalion, nevertheless, there were instances when such naming would be applied for fewer number, like 3-4 companies. In such a case, it was generally known as a “temporary battalion”. The Kasandora Kingdom was no exception to this rule, thus a temporary battalion consisting of 3 companies was formed.

Raibaha, who was a senior executive among 3 company captains, was now in charge of the temporary battalion.

The messenger stood in front of him and saluted.

“Give your statement.”

The lightly equipped man released his salute and spoke.

“Reporting sir. The witches have ceased their resistance.”

“Ceased? The previous messenger said that a part of the vanguard was destroyed as a result of a battle?”

“Yes, however, the attacks coming from the fort stopped after that.”

Hearing this, Raibaha tilted his head to one side.

(When I heard that there were casualties among the soldiers in the forest, I thought that the witches had sent reinforcements, was I wrong? Judging from their fighting methods til now, it doesn’t seem like they’re setting up a trap, but….could it be that they retreated?)

As he was contemplating the meaning behind the report, a vice adjutant from another captain’s company, named Acclaim, interjected.”

“If that’s true, then it’s a good opportunity. Let’s capture the fort at once.”

“Still, we have no orders regarding this situation. We are supposed to measure the witches’ fighting capability.”

“It won’t start unless we capture it first.”

“I guess you’ve got the point, but…”

“What’s more, by taking over the fort, it will be over. There will be no longer any need for small surveillances. Not to mention, is there any way for us to overlook such a favorable chance?! Won’t it be an opportunity to raise your rank?”

“That’s… well that’s true.”

Certainly, if Raibaha manages to take over the fort using 200 units just as Acclaim says, it will be an unexpected military gain.

“If our deed of capturing the fort is recognized, won’t the general give us a commendation?”

Swayed by Acclaim’s words, Raibaha decided.

“Fine, prepare the second group for departure. I’m relying on you, Acclaim.”

“Of course.”

“The number of the vanguard seemed to have decreased. After we assemble the remaining soldiers, we will approach the plateau and capture the fort. The 100 units from my side will go down toward the slope and stand by.”

“Please rest assured. We will scatter the witches and meet at the fort.”

Acclaim declared this with full confidence and left in high spirits along with his staff officer. Having the privilege of leading the charge and occupying the fort, Raibaha too felt inclined to be in good humor. However, he was slightly apprehensive and couldn’t be as overjoyed.

Raibaha, who had plenty of experience, was familiar with how dreadful the witches were, to the extent that it had been deeply ingrained. Nevertheless, he thought anxiously about the young Acclaim who had never fought witches before.

(Isn’t it fine for us to escape when it’s necessary? After all, the witches won’t bother pursuing us. They also won’t adopt any tactic that aims to annihilate us all at once. In the first place, they shouldn’t be able to do so because of their small numbers, still…)

Raibaha thought that it would be fine for him to come rescue the vanguard in the case that anything unexpected happened.

To begin with, his main duty wasn’t to capture a fort. Assuming that he regrouped with those who fled, that alone would be a deed worthy of raising his reputation.

Whichever option he chose, there would be no loss even if he failed.

Despite his being stuck as a mere captain of a company, Raibaha was a strong military commander who had lived through multiple wars.

The 2nd corps under the command of Acclaim held their positions near the slope. Once they regrouped with the initial vanguard, they carefully advanced halfway to the slope.

(I heard that in this vicinity there was some sort of counterattack.)

Raibaha ordered Acclaim to dispatch scouts and check the condition of the fort.

The scouting troop quickly reached the top of the slope without receiving any attacks, and sent a messenger that reported back to Acclaim

“Nobody was spotted inside the fort. It seems to be uninhabited.”

Acclaim assumed that the enemy had withdrawn.

“In that case, shall we climb up quickly and capture it?”

Acclaim ordered the 2nd group to charge.

“The enemy has retreated. We are going to occupy the witches’ fort immediately!”

The soldiers never intended to face the witches directly. Having to deal with the witches who resorted to their troublesome magic was always a disturbing notion for them. Hearing that the witches had retreated without a fight, the soldiers felt both relief and a rise in their fighting spirit.

“Ooohh!”

Feeling encouraged, the soldiers changed their formation into an oblong one and climbed up the steep slope.

In the end, the 2nd group finished climbing and stood on the plateau without receiving any resistance.

They had invaded the fort through its broken fence and unbolted the gate from the inside.

As soon as the soldiers did so, Acclaim’s troops rushed inside.

“Nobody’s here!”

“It’s empty!”

“No sign of people!”

One after another, the reports which told of the witches’ retreat were called out.

(We seized the fort without any troubles. With this, it’s just the same as receiving a gift!)

Acclaim forcefully suppressed his urge to smile wide.

“Excellent. Send a messenger to Raibaha-dono and tell him to meet us at the fort just like promised.”

“Yes!”

Raibaha, who was advancing his troops towards the foot of the slope, received the messenger dispatched by Acclaim.

“Our forces have infiltrated and captured the fort of the witches without receiving any resistance. There were no signs of witches inside.”

Hearing the report, Raibaha breathed a quiet sigh of relief.

(So the witches decided to withdraw just as we thought? Still, I didn’t expect for us to seize it this fast. Could it be that they were much weaker than we had anticipated?)

Raibaha hit upon that possibility.

Assuming that’s true, it will be good news for the Kasandora Kingdom. And once they report to the general, he would probably be overjoyed.

“Great, shall we climb up the slope and enter the fort?”

Directing that to the other staff officers, he prepared the advance of the 3rd corps.

Lela was kneeling on the ground inside the forest, tearing off the charms coiled around her waist one by one and lining them up. Using her brush, she calmly wrote on them without rushing.

Yuki pulled out the arrows protruding from her board and re-adjusted the magic flow.

Kei was helping Ais pick and gather stones from around the forest.

Nonoeru’s was nowhere to be seen as she was in the middle of securing a water supply nearby. Rather than collecting water from the atmosphere, it was much more efficient to collect it directly from a source.

Selena had gone out to scout the area.

Since, according to Ais, her power was inclined toward reconnaissance, Naga decided to entrust her with that task.

Naga struck a pose while he observed the witches; his back straight, his sword struck into the ground with his hands resting on the pommel.
[[Image:Naga01 243.jpg|thumb|175px]]
While he was doing so, Nonoeru who had filled up her canteens with water returned.

She was carrying the canteens on her back and dangling them from her waist.

“Oh, thanks for your hard work. Ain’t these too heavy for you?”

(Isn’t he quite a considerate person?) – Nonoeru thought while raising her hand.

“I’m okay.”

“Is that so?”

Naga nodded and faced Lela’s direction.

Lela who finished writing on the numerous charms looked up at Yuki overhead.

“Naga-san, I’m don-e”

“Just in time. Once Selena returns back–“

As soon as he turned around, Selena who was dashing through the forest came into his view.

Naga welcomed her and Selena stated her report.

“A force of more than 150 people have entered the fort and there seems to be no one else following. I think there are more at the slope’s bottom.”

“The third unit of their army is located at the bottom? They’re unexpectedly cautious of us ain’t they? Speaking of which, what’s the unit at the fort doing?”

“They are located at the plaza. Some of their soldiers are looking around the inside of the fort.”

“What are the numbers of that unit?”

“I wonder if it’s not around 50.”

“Their aim is the fort, I guess. Naturally, the commander ought to be there as well”

Naga turned his head and called out to Yuki.

“You heard, didn’t you? Our target will be the current unit at the open space.”

“I got it, geez. Don’t act all high and mighty just because you’re giving orders.”

As she directed a glare at him as usual, Ais interrupted from the side.

“That’s right, Yuki. You still haven’t said your thanks to Naga-san”

“Well then, we should prepare to attack now!”

Yuki left in a rush.

Ais sighed in slight annoyance, whereas Naga smiled wryly.

Yuki jumped onto her board and floated into the air.

“Let’s do it, Lela.”

“As you wi-sh.”

Yuki used the wind to scoop up Lela’s charms that were spread all over the ground inside the forest, making them all float simultaneously in mid-air.

The wind gusted up and passed through Lela’s skirt, lifting the much reduced number of charms which acted as the hem of her skirt.

Quickly pushing the hem of her skirt down, Lela shot a look at Naga. However, he didn’t show any signs of having noticed as he stared at the floating charms.

Naga definitely looked serious, however, Lela felt that there was also a sense of excitement and joy as well..

For someone who was about to fight for their life on a battlefield, these kinds of emotions were abnormal among witches and humans alike. This being the case, she honestly felt that Naga was probably not a normal man..

While she thought that this made Naga seem quite dependable, Lela also felt that he was somehow dangerous because of it.

(I’ve got the feeling that relaxing your guard around this person is dangero-us. Still, Ane-sama has her own expectations for hi-m. I think there should be no doubt about th-at, bu-t….)

Having misgivings welling inside her, Lela thought this in secret.

Then she looked up into the sky.

All the charms lined up neatly in the air above the treetops.

Raising his eyes toward Yuki, Naga shouted.

“Bring the charms to the enemy and drop them above their heads.”

“I know what to do even without you telling me! Speaking of which, keep your filthy eyes to yourself!”

A gust of whirlwind ran directly towards Naga, nonetheless, he stopped the blow with the front of his body.

Numerous, red veins bulged on his cheeks and arms as he endured the attack. Despite this, he continued to stare at Yuki without moving an inch.

“Do what you have to do and avoid any unnecessary actions.”

Yuki stared in shock and stammered.

“I-I got it!”

As if overpowered by Naga, Yuki turned away her face away and transported the flock of charms towards the fort using her wind.

The fort would appear instantly after she got out of the forest.

Believing that the witches had fled, only a small number of soldiers were dispatched to defend the fort’s surroundings.

Yuki breathed out a sigh of relief.

It would be dangerous were she to be shot at during her work. The effectiveness of her magic might weaken at a crucial time if she used it to lift herself outside of bow range.

Yuki approached the fort as she searched for the place that had few soldiers guarding.

She looked as though she was surrounded by a flock of bluish white butterflies.

Naga and the rest moved to the forest’s border and watched attentively.

The flock of charms drew near the wooden fence at Yuki’s quick command.

Lela took out a single charm from the remaining ones near her waist, then quickly wrote on them and chanted.

“Oh, Flames, The Supreme Ruler, The apostle of untimely death. Burn and become the fire , become the silent death, come to life come to life come to life. Burn burn burn. The divine protection of the Flame Emperor and the Fire Queen.”

The charm in Lela’s hand burst into flames, and the others floating in midair began to spit fire all at once.

The burning flock of butterflies, which flew above the open space, instantly froze in mid-air. Then they began to drop.

By the time the soldiers of Kasandora noticed the burning charms and Yuki it was already too late.

“What’s, thaaat?”

“It’s burning!”

“It’s falling!”

“Witches, it’s an attack from the witchesss!”

“Run away run away run away!”

The soldiers desperately tried to escape from the burning charms raining down on them, however, their large number made it difficult, not to mention the fact that the charms followed them even if they ran.

They were all wearing light equipment suited for climbing up the steep slope, because of that their uniforms easily burst into flames as they were hit by the charms.

Soldiers with body covered in flames rolled on the floor one after another, and the open space fell into chaos.

Those who dashed over after hearing noises couldn’t approach as the burning charms were flying about.

Rather than being able to extinguish the flames, they themselves fell victim to the charms waiting for them.

“Damn, we were completely deceived by the witches!”

His face twisting, Acclaim cursed and ran desperately.

“Damn those witches using their dirty tricks on us. Is this how they fight?!”

Foul tactics and surprise attacks based on magic. These were attacks worthy of the witches who held the reputation of being “cowardly and spiteful creatures” that Acclaim had heard of. However, this wasn’t theirs but Naga’s strategy.

Seeing how their commander was turning tail, Acclaim’s office staff followed him as well.

As the soldiers realized their leaders were escaping, they too broke into a run. The only passage that led to the outside was through the gate.

Acclaim cut through the group of soldiers who were flooding towards the gate, however, it turned out that that wasn’t a good idea.

At the time the officers and men became a single group and tried to run outside, they were assaulted by Nonoeru’s water spears and Ais’ thrown stones.

The soldiers that tried to pass through the gate were concentrated in one place. Because of that, the spears and throwing stones would hit them even if they weren’t aimed properly.

Acclaim was pierced violently by the water spears, he vomited blood and fainted on the spot.

“Guu…..damned witches….damned—guaaah”

Acclaim’s fallen body was tread on and kicked hard by the officers and men who were fleeing. Having already received serious injuries that pushed him to the verge of death, Acclaim was finally killed by the stomping feet of his own allies.

Nevertheless, many of them would encounter the same fate as Acclaim.

The soldiers were bombarded by spears and stones as they screamed and fell in complete chaos.

The soldiers who fell down became an obstacle that hindered the next ones. And those who tried to avoid it by slowing down their speed became easier targets for the spears and stones. As a result of this, the number of fallen soldiers had increased and made the obstacle grow. It made it nearly impossible to for anyone to pass.

Those who occasionally managed to get out were knocked down by Ais and Nonoeru the moment they tried to pass through the gate. It was a disastrous scene with heaps of corpses all around.

Other soldiers realized there was still a broken part in the fence and took a roundabout path.

Neither Ais nor Nonoeru could attack that place from their position.

Naga deemed it was necessary to allow some survivors in order to let them report about their utter defeat. Therefore, he deliberately overlooked them.

Not even a quarter of the day had passed since the soldiers of Kasandora had successfully seized the fort.

“We did it! They’re running away they’re running away! The enemy soldiers are retreating!”

Selena and Kei were jumping up while shouting with joy.

Ais had stopped throwing stones and was huffing and puffing heavily. As one would expect, even Ais couldn’t hide her fatigue after her consecutive, full power throws.

Nonoeru too released her power after taking a deep breath.

The six of them came out from the forest to the open field in front of the fort.

Yuki who was controlling the charms from her board returned as well. Unlike before, this time her board didn’t sustain even a single arrow from the enemy.

“Oi, Yuki!”

“I told you not to call me casually like that!”

At the protest coming from overhead, Naga smiled with a broad grin. Selena and Kei shuddered unintentionally at impact coming from that twisted smile.

Somehow, his look and impression is different in comparison to how they first saw him – is what both of them truly thought.

“Oooi, Yuki~sama. Won’t you pretty pwease come down?”

Said Naga in a sickeningly sweet manner as he waved at her enthusiastically.

“Wh-what is it? Why are you calling me in such a disgusting way? You’re going to give me hives if you speak like that.”

Making a cautious face, Yuki descended.

“Good job, still, won’t you continue to look around the fort’s surroundings from the sky? Especially, from the side of the cliff. Since we were unable to make use of the watchtower, observing the enemy movements can only be assigned to you.”

“Ah, th-that’s right. Well, that’s obvious. Speaking of which, I’d do it even without having you tell me.”

Saying that over her shoulder, she ascended with her board and looked down at Naga.

Yuki thought that Naga would look up and try to scold her, but contrary to her expectations, his sight was directed towards the horizon. And then, he glared at something with a serious face.

(What’s he looking at, that guy….)

Nothing could be seen in that direction. From Yuki’s position, there was the steep slope connecting the upper cliff, but generally, only the fort’s wooden fence and the sky stretching overhead could be seen from the ground.

Did Naga notice an abnormal change in the situation? Or perhaps, his eyes were fixed on something that others couldn’t see? Yuki couldn’t tell.

(Well, as long he doesn’t look this way, it’s fine. Still…)

Riding skillfully on her board, Yuki slowly began to circle in the sky above the fort.

Naga drew his sword from the scabbard.

“What do you plan to do, Naga-san?”

“Hn” – Being asked by Ais, Naga sniffed his nose.

“I’m going to finish off those that are in agony. The soldiers that sustained injuries from Nonoeru’s and your attack can be no longer saved. That’s why, rather than prolonging their suffering, it’s better to ease their death.”

“……….”

“Or perhaps, you want the humans to continue suffering?”

“No. Certainly, witches and humans aren’t beings that get along, but I don’t think we would wish for the fallen enemy to die in agony.”

“Hearing that from you, I feel relieved.”

Naga said with a grin.

“Wait over there.”

Leaving these words behind, he stepped towards the gate.

Ais called out to Naga’s back with a troubled voice.

“I as well….I’ll help you as well.”

“Are you okay with that, Ais? It’s quite a harsh task you know?”

“I will be alright” – Ais nodded with a stiff face and turned around to the other witches.

“Kei, Selena, Nonoeru, Lela, you guys wait over there.”

The four of them gulped down their saliva and nodded.

Naga stepped up to the pile of fallen soldiers near the gate and checked their conditions one by one.

“If there are lightly injured people, sort them out, Ais.”

“Ah, yes.”

“Even though I said so, those who sustained light injuries have probably managed to flee, so it’s unlike for any of them to be here, I guess.”

As soon as Naga spotted a person on a verge of death and moaning, he alleviated their misery by piercing his sword through that person’s throat.

After checking the state of those surviving and drawing a conclusion, Ais snapped their necks resolutely.

Lela and the rest observed those two in astonishment.

Naga, whose appearance seemed cruel, was actually, a sincere, or rather a kind person.

This being the case, it should have been incredibly harsh for him to deliver finishing blows to people who were still alive. In fact, it made Ais contort her face in unhappiness. However, Naga continued to carry out his work nonchalantly and calmly.

(How should I evaluate him?) – Lela couldn’t understand it herself.

In the end, there were no lightly injured people. The majority of soldiers died in the battle, and even those who survived would incur illnesses to the extent that it was hopeless. Finishing their job, Naga and Ais called to Lela and the rest who were sticking out their heads from the broken fence inside the fort.

Naga threw a question at Lela.

“There’s no way for me alone to dig a hole big enough to bury those dead people. Perhaps, it’s better to burn them. We can also leave them like that to rot, but there might be chance for this to cause a plague. Shall we burn them?”

“That should probably d-o.”

“Well, it’s fine to leave it for later. Let’s discuss the situation from now on.”

Saying so, he beckoned the 5 witches with his hand.

The 6 of them formed a circle and sat in a clearing inside the fort.

“Despite everything, it was a splendid tactic, Naga-san.”

Ais whose face was still a bit pale said so.

“No, it wasn’t particularly splendid or anything like that. Rather, it’s strange that you haven’t done that much til now.”

“*sound of astonishment*…..”

At least it seemed to be something that Harrigan could come up with, nevertheless, Naga tilted his head downwards.

(Could it be that she won’t come up with a sneaky tactic like this one because she holds a lot of confidence in manipulating the doll?) – is what he guessed.

This was something that the enemy forces might believe.

No matter how strong the witches are, Naga couldn’t believe that the humans had been so far unable to overthrow this fort guarded by only a few people.

(Perhaps, in this world people resort to nothing but foolishly honest fighting styles. Even though those aren’t the way to win a battle… however well both sides can grasp each other’s strong and weak points is the way to victory, and defeat leads to huge losses. Outwitting the enemy and striking their weak points with one’s strong points is the key to success.)

Thinking so, Naga muttered without realizing.

“According to Sun Tzu, when you must resort to deceptive methods, your enemy’s temperament is your greatest resource….”

Hearing Naga murmuring, Ais bent her neck.

“The person named Sun Tzu, who’s that? What are deceptive methods?”

” Hm? No….uuumm… who’s that again? The name somehow appeared inside my head just now, but…deceptive methods are simply ways in which both sides trick each other.”

(Were they unable to grasp the meaning behind his words?) Not just Ais but also Lela, Nonoeru, Kei, and Selena tilted their heads.

“More importantly, Ais.”

Being called by Naga’s solid and confident voice, Ais straightened her spine.

“You said before about sending a homing pigeon, but when will it arrive at Harrigan?”

“That’s right” – at his question, Ais bent her neck and returned back to her normal self after thinking hard.

“Since we got rid of the human army immediately after discovering them, they should be on their way right now. The time Ane-sama and the rest take to arrive will depend on the length of their preparations and the number of people they bring, but, they should be here at the earliest around midday, and at the latest, around sunset….Still, with the current situation, provided that Ane-sama and the rest dash over here unarmed, they should probably arrive by the afternoon.”

“So what we are going to do will be decided upon her arrival?

“Yes, once we report to her the details and seek her decision, it will come to that.”

“Is that so? Then, shall we hang on inside this fort until Harrigan comes?”

“Do you think that the enemy will strike again?”

Ais asked as if probing for Naga’s opinion, she herself was aware that she was depending on him in these circumstances.

Was it due to her being impressed by his brilliant defeat of the advancing enemy? Or perhaps, by his courage and calmness during a critical situation? Or maybe, she was amazed by his shrewdness when he effectively led the witches? Ais herself couldn’t tell, however, she had a strange feeling that by having Naga they would be able to resolve their problems.

“No, the enemy probably won’t come back after going through such a bitter experience. At least, they should think that way….considering their current numbers. When it comes to it, they will either gather more people or think up another strategy. Whichever it is, it will be a matter for later. By the way…”

Looking at the direction of the forest, Naga continued to speak.

“What do you plan to do with the puppet left inside the forest?”

“I was thinking about bringing it here since there’s only one remaining in the fort. As expected, it would be hard for me to carry it by myself. Not to mention, taking Yuki with me is probably out of question.”

“Oh. You mean we have to observe the enemy’s movements depending on her eyes, right? After all, the watchtower has burned up completely. I guess, it will be already too dark if we go and bring it here now.”

“That’s right. Well then, til Ane-sama and the rest arrive, we should reinforce the fence while paying attention for any signs of enemies…..”

“No” – Naga shook his head.

“That will not be necessary. If by any chance the enemy makes another attack, we won’t be able to protect this fort til the end with our meager number. What’s more, that plan won’t work a second time. That’s why, any repair will be meaningless, still, it’s fine to check our damage. More importantly, everyone is probably tired, so it’s better for you to rest your bodies.”

“I wonder about that…”

“That way, you will be able to work when it’s important. You might feel anxious from doing nothing, but do your best in resting as well.”

Ais chuckled.

===Part 3===

“You mean… we should try our best to recover as much as possible?”
“That’s what I mean. Like by sitting here or drinking water. With that much, you should be able to recover to some extent. Even your magic isn’t inexhaustible, right?”

(As one would expect, he can even deduce that?)

“Yes” – Ais, who nodded, looked around at the faces of the other witches in turn.
“There’s no way for all of us rest at once, so let’s take turns.”
“Then, Ais and Nonoeru should be firs-t, then us late-r.”
“In that case I’ll accept your offer. How about Naga-san?”
“Me? I…that’s right, should I also take a rest and so I can be prepared when the time comes?”
“There’s a building over there. You can lie down on a mattress inside.”

Taking along Naga and Nonoeru, Ais headed towards the house building. Meanwhile, Lela, Selena, and Kei split in order to tidy up after the battle and check the damage to the fort.

Raibaha, who was preparing his troop to climb the slope, noticed screams coming from above.
“What’s happened?” – As he looked up, he saw a small number of his allies tripping over themselves in an effort to escape.

Raibaha, who was a commander with lots of experience, quickly drew the conclusion that the vanguard unit had taken flight after being assaulted by the witches.
He didn’t know their methods, nor the reason why it had happened, but he did know that now was not the time to think about it.
“It’s probably an attack from the witches. Prepare for contact with the enemy! As soon as you have covered these men’s retreat, quickly withdraw down to headquarters!”

Raibaha’s troops stood there momentarily, then proceeded to shelter the defeated remnants. After which, they systematically retreated.

Following their withdrawal to headquarters, Raibaha questioned the defeated soldiers.

Upon that, he learned about Acclaim’s troops entering the uninhabited fort, being raided by the witches in their down time, and falling apart while being targeted at the moment of retreat.

(This way of fighting is unusual for the witches)

Raibaha was a bit concerned; nevertheless, what worried him more was the disappearance of Acclaim from amongst the fleeing soldiers.

“Speaking of which, what about Acclaim?”

Not one amongst the soldiers could answer him.

(That guy, could it be that he died in the battle?)

Thinking so, Raibaha looked up into the sky.

Rather than being praised by the general, he would likely be held responsible for this.

(Guess, nothing good comes from getting involved with witches)

Sighing, Raibaha spoke towards an adjutant.

“Oi, go back to Ein fort.”

Circling around the 3rd fort several times and confirming the absence of soldiers, Yuki decided to fly a little distance away from the plain. As this wasn’t the first time she patrolled this vicinity, she could visualize its topography inside her head. However, it was the first time for her to fly in daylight, as before she would do it during daybreak or in the evening, when it was difficult to be spotted.
Looking below, a reddish-brown wasteland unfolded before her. Once it was seen during daylight, the land’s topography would become much clearer.
This wasteland would continue to stretch on until the fertile lands of humans that wouldn’t be seen unless one went further. Because of that, there were no cities, not to mention villages, around. The reason why the human army advanced up to this place was due to witches inhabiting the black forest.
The humans wanted to take the land from the witches and drive them away from their surroundings.

The current king of Kasandora that borders near the territory of the Harrigan clan is Kasandora the III. His predecessors weren’t enthusiastic about setting their feet in the black forest.
Rather than that, they would be constantly involved in disputes with various other countries, therefore, one could say they had no spare time for planning any conquest.
However, recently, the situation had changed.

Following the conflict between the Old Church the New Church temporary settling down, the disputes among various countries and Kasandora came to an end as well.
The God’s children, newly dispatched to Kassandora from the Old Church, notionally understood as beings close to reverend fathers and pastors, were extremely vehement about the extermination of the witches and seemed to be trying to incite Kassandora III.

Yuki had learned that much from Harrigan’s explanations. Still, she was unable to comprehend the reason behind the Old Church’s zealousness for the extermination of witches or its desire to expel them.
The witches didn’t attack the human’s side nor cause them any problems, they were just leading a secluded life inside the black forest. Despite that, why are they being assaulted by humans? Why do they have to be chased away by humans? Not being able to understand at all, she became furious at this absurdity.

Yuki had known of Harrigan’s recent headache caused by the Kingdom’s army, which made her detest those that troubled her beloved sister more and more.

(If only I had more power, I’d murder the entire human army.)

While floating in the air on her board, Yuki felt a burning impatience and irritation.
Even now, it was no different.
They had luckily made it in time, but had Naga and the rest been arrived later, the fort could’ve been burned together with Lela, Kei, and Selena stationed inside. Yuki bit her lips in frustration, but was still relieved that her comrades had been kept safe.

(But….this guy….)

Whenever she thought about how it was thanks to the oddly dressed man, named Naga, that they were able to repel the advancing enemy, she felt great displeasure.
The time when she had to make an emergency landing, and even the moment when she displayed her helplessness while being rescued by him, Yuki was bitter about both.

(He’s vulgar, stupid, and lecherous. Well, I’ll admit that he has good ideas, still, in the first place, he’s a man whose past and origin is unknown. Not to mention, he might be a spy sent by those humans and just pretending to have lost his memories.)

Harrigan, who was a sharp person, should also have considered this. Nevertheless, she had a policy of resolutely dealing with a risk upon acknowledging it. It could also be that she was feigning ignorance. Despite that, is it really fine to place such a risky bet? – Yuki felt uneasy.

(That guy, I have to properly keep an eye on him. But, I also have to prioritize monitoring the human army, still….)

Below her, there was a fort established by humans passing through a small mountain range. It was Ein fort. Unlike the witches’ fort, It was mostly defensive walls intended to repel attackers. The humans would always station as many as 300 soldiers inside of it in order to exercise their influence over a single zone in this vicinity.

The fort’s function was to observe the witches’ attitude and hold them back in case they decide to descend from the forest into the plain. And then, inform the nearby fort and the kingdom about their intentions by sending a messenger.

(Even though we haven’t done anything.)

At least, Harrigan had no plans of leaving the forest. Yuki also followed that policy. After all, what the witches desired for was to live peacefully inside the forest. Nothing more and nothing less.

Won’t the humans even tolerate that modest wish? If they won’t, there’s probably nothing that can stop their aggression. Rather, perhaps it will become more and more violent.

For Yuki, it was incomprehensible.
(Well, if even Ane-sama can’t come up with a solution, then it’s all the more reason for me not to. I’ll do everything in my power….. I guess. For the time being, let’s focus on the scouting, which I was entrusted with. I might be shot down with arrows if I fly too close to the fort, so I better be careful.)

As she passed through the mountain range, Yuki further increased her altitude.
The wind flow carrying her board was a bit unbalanced.
Paying attention to her wind control, she flew up while maintaining a higher altitude than usual.

If she flies to a higher altitude, the magic will run out faster, however?, it should still be fine as long the round-trip is a distance similar to that between theirs and the enemy’s fort.

Finally, the sight of the human’s fort jumped into Yuki’s view.
The closer she approached it, the higher the risk of running into the guarding soldiers. While paying more attention to that, Yuki continued to get closer to the fort. And then, as if doubting her eyes, she screamed without realizing.

“What’s, that?! What is this?!”

The inside of the fort was overflowing with people.

Near the fort there were several hundred tents.
Furthermore, lines of horses were drawing near the fort.

Yuki couldn’t be sure of the details because of the distance, but there was no doubt that around a thousand soldiers were present there. Furthermore, more troops continued to arrive.
Yuki felt an icy chill run through her body.
When it comes to this number of soldiers, only one idea can pass through one’s mind. That the military of the Kasandora Kingdom was seriously attempting the capture of the witches’ fort.
(This is serious. I need to report this to Hari-nee quickly!)

Having a pale face, she controlled the wind and changed the course of her board.
Because she didn’t encounter any soldiers so far, Yuki judged it was fine to fly at full speed. Once she lowered her height, she flew away as fast as she could.

Yuki returned back and reported her findings while yelling loudly. Since there were only 7 people inside, the loud yelling was probably unnecessary.

The seven of them, who sat in a circle on folding stools, held a conference for a countermeasure inside the fort’s housing.

Some of the witches leaned forward with a pallid faces.

“What should we do, Ais?”

Nonoeru asked.

“Assuming we are attacked by many thousands of enemy soldiers, not even Ane-sama’s dolls can…..”

Selena, who was at loss for words, made a face that showed she wanted to cry.

“Talking this and that, I think there’s no other option than to abandon this fort, but am I wrong?”

Saying so, Kei looked around at the faces of her comrades.

Not even Ais knew what to do. She turned towards Yuki, who sat next to her.

“Yuki, their forces were still in the middle of amassing….. right?”
“Yes that’s right. I think about a thousand soldiers were present at the time I saw them, still, their number is likely to increase.”
“Which means that they’re not going to attack us soon. As you might expect, we have to discuss and decide on this once Ane-sama arrives.”

Yuki, Nonoeru, Lela, and Kei could do nothing but nod silently.
Ais shifted her eyes towards Naga to her left.
She wanted for him to say something, wanted for him to say words which could reassure them.
“Naga-san, what do you think?”

Yuki, that sat to Ais’ right, puffed her cheeks in discontent, but nevertheless, Naga was a vital character, and he stared up into the sky and gave a reply.

“Hm, that’s right, I’m of the same opinion about them not attacking soon. As you would predict, it has to be decided upon Harrigan’s arrival.”
“….Is that so?”

Covering up her discouragement, Ais replied.

“More importantly, Ais. I’d like to take a glimpse inside the warehouse, but is that fine?”
“Y-Yes, that’s okay. Still, what are you looking for?”
“Nothing in particular, I just want to check if there’s anything that could become useful.”

(I wonder what he intends to do)

Before Ais could ask, Naga stood up quickly.

“Well then, I’ll go and see inside the warehouse. Is the door open? Or perhaps, you need a key?”

Lela lifted her right hand.

“In that case, I’ll guide yo-u.”

Being led by Lela, they left the room at a brisk pace.

“So good…. the unpleasant smell of a man is gone and it’s clean now…”
Being pleased, Yuki said such things, however, Ais was a bit dejected.

(To what extent are we going to be at our wits’ end from now on? How much danger will we be facing? I wonder if we can have him understand that. Perhaps….it’s unreasonable for an outsider to share our sense of danger.)

But, Ais had the feeling that Naga could figure out something. That’s because he gave out the aura of being able to find a breakthrough solution. Despite that, no tension was sensed from his words and conduct now.

“Speaking of which, Ais, what do you plan to do for the time being? I’m, thinking about setting out for scouting again.”
“I wonder about that. No… Ane-sama should be arriving soon, and we might be assigned to new duties by her instructions, so Yuki, too, should stay here. Just like Naga-san said, the chances for the human army to strike a second time are probably low for the time being.”

Each time Ais pronounced his name, Yuki’s face became displeased.

“Somehow, it feels like we can’t rely on what that guy says.”

Even though Yuki resisted, she acknowledged his explanations inside her heart.

(W-Well, still, that’s just common sense. It’s not like that guy possesses a discerning eye)

“By the way, Yuki. You’ve been constantly working by supporting the cart, scouting the human troops, and assaulting them. It’s better if you take a short rest. As soon as the day breaks, we will have you fly again.”
“I guess… so. Understood.”
“Even if the enemy isn’t going to charge for a second time, there’s still the fear that a small amount of them might draw near. By the time Lela comes back, we will put back the barrier[play on words], and then await for Ane-sama’s arrival. Nonoeru, Selena, you’ve been doing a good job, but I’d like for you to work once more.”

The three of them, whose faces were shaded with visible anxiety, nodded.

As there were no particularly notable things in the warehouse, Naga and Lela returned back shortly.

Without speaking to Naga, whose long face showed a feeling contrary to his expectation, Ais called out to Lela.

“Yes, Ai-s?”
“I was thinking about putting up the barrier again. Won’t you help us? Rather, your barriers are the most efficient ones among ours, so I should be asking you to let us assist.”

Without a moment of hesitation, Naga asked.

“Barrier… what’s that, Ais?”

“That’s right, if I were to put it simply, it’s something placed using the blood of the witches against any attempt of enemy search, or you could call it an anti-detection device against humans? More or less like that.”
“Ah, Harrigan was talking about it. I don’t quite understand it, but I get it.”
“Which one?”
“I have no idea about that thing called “barrier”(1), but I’ve heard of a barrier. I can somehow grasp your concept of barriers thanks to the similarity. So in the end, whenever you put that thing around, the enemy soldiers won’t be able to spot you, even if they get lost in the darkness and approach you, right?”
“Yes, you can consider it that way.”
“You’ve created some convenient things there, haven’t you? I’m jealous.”

At Naga, who honestly said that, Ais and the rest of the members made a suspicious face.

“Jealous…. you mean, of this power?”
“That’s because it’s convenient, isn’t it? Or perhaps, there’s some sort of a risky condition in exchange for putting up the barrier?”
“No, regarding that, we only apply a bit of our blood, energy, and mana. Apart from that, there’s no danger whatsoever.”
“Then, is that not a handy thing?”
“Doesn’t it give you the creeps? Or maybe….. frightens you? After all, we hold abilities that are considered abnormal by humans.”
“Don’t say weird things. People who have powers are much more useful than ordinary ones. Being able to run faster than normal people or having inhuman strength are probably convenient things. Having powers doesn’t make you any different. In the end, you’re just people who can use them.”
*sigh of astonishment*

Ais was taken aback.

(It’s the first time for someone to react like this. I mean, seeing us like normal people. How can he think of us that way? As one might expect, is it because he isn’t someone from this world? I wonder…)

Not minding Ais’ puzzlement, Naga continued to speak.

“If someone who holds power hits another, he will become a threat. If someone who has swordsmanship hit another with a sword, he will become a threat. And if someone who’s stupid leads an army, he will become a threat as well. Whatever ability you hold, it doesn’t matter.
A person will become of use or a threat to others depending on how he manages his power. That’s why, just because yours are extraordinary abilities, I won’t think of it as scary or repulsive. What’s more, you rescued someone like me, whose origin was doubtful.”
“Naga…..-san.”

Ais’ eyes, which were gazing at Naga, became somewhat moistened. She was a bit moved by his words.
Lela, too, watched him with a face filled with admiration. Nonoeru, Selena, and Kei had strange, yet amazed, expressions as well.
Naga suddenly felt uncomfortable.

(What, what’s wrong with those guys’ reaction? Even though I said something obvious, they got this emotional?)

Naga still couldn’t grasp what the outside of this world looked like. The inhabitants of this world would consider his eccentric way of thinking as peculiar and unique.
Should the humans call themselves and the witches as separate beings? Assuming they do, the witches would be considered as evil beings that try to invade the humans’ territory. For them, the witches weren’t “just peculiar beings with unique abilities”. The witches were, after all, witches, and could only be perceived as “the nemesis of humans”.

Continuing to fight with the humans ruled by that common sense and being chased away by them, for Ais and the rest, Naga’s words were a fresh, strange, and pleasant experience.

“More importantly, Ais. It’s probably better to set up that barrier as fast as possible. After all, it requires a certain amount of time, right? There’s no telling when the enemy’s scouting troop will come.”

Being urged by Naga, Ais came back to her senses.

“Ah…. that’s right.”

She replied with a radiant smile appearing on her face.

“Let’s hasten ourselves in placing the barrier and wait for Nee-sama’s arrival.”

Naga looked around the room.

“How about Yuki?”
“That girl, she’s resting in a separate room because she had constantly been working today.”
“Then that means that she’s not going to help with setting up the barrier, right? If that’s the case, is it fine for me to tag along?”
“Eh?”
“That’s because I’ve never seen it before. I want to see it with my own eyes. I thought about restraining myself were that girl to be present, but… if she isn’t coming… then…”

(What’s more, he’s unexpectedly a kind person, isn’t he?)

Once Ais murmured inside her heart, she smiled and faced toward Lela and the rest.

“Everyone, are you okay with Naga-san watching?”

(E-h? Doesn’t it feel like Ais’ smile is a bit different from the usua-l?)
While feeling a little confused, Lela nodded in affirmation.

“I don’t mind, bu-t…”
Nonoeru, Selena, and Kei, also nodded.

“Well then, shall we go? Selena and Kei will remain here and stand watch. If Yuki wakes up only to find nobody around, it will be troublesome. The same applies for Nee-sama’s arrival. Now that Yuki is taking a rest, can I have you watch from the side of the cliff?”
Selena, who appeared to be the youngest among them, replied while stiffening up.
“Yes, Ais. I’ll do the care-taking.”

As for Kei,
“Yeah, got it. If anything happens, we will immediately give a smoke signal.”
She answered lazily.

Like that, Naga departed with the rest to the outside of the fort, so as to place a barrier.

After about half an hour, Ais and the rest had finished placing the barrier and returned to the fort.
There, Harrigan and several other girls were waiting.

Even though the room was said to be the biggest among the rest in the house building, it’s wooden floor and walls weren’t even furnished with decorations. However, all of the members could gather inside.
Having already heard from Selena and Kei, who were taking care of the place, Harrigan also received a detailed report from Ais and agreed with Naga’s opinion of not having to be vigilant about the enemy’s next onslaught.
Furthermore, Lela and the rest had just mentioned about putting up a barrier. Even if the enemy’s scouts get lost in the darkness after the end of the day and planned to approach the fort in secret, they would almost certainly be detected.
With that, Harrigan assembled all the members in order to discuss the plan going forward.
Not just Selena and Kei, but also Naga, Ais, Yuki, and Nonoeru hadn’t eaten anything since the morning. Because of that, Harrigan ordered them to bring the emergency food from the storehouse, and they tried to talk while lightly eating.

Following Harrigan, the witches sat in a circle on the folding stools, with a small, folded table placed in front of them. There were wooden plates with dried bread and dried meat lined up on it.
The complete list of attendance consisted of:
Ais, Yuki, and Nonoeru, who had carried the wooden doll.
Lela, Selena, and Kei, who had been stationed at the fort.
Dee, Cu, the Rinne and Rinna sisters, Eleonoza, and Mimone, who had been brought by Harrigan.

Adding Harrigan and Naga, there was a total number of 14 people present.

Naga looked out over the girls who were sitting in a circle

Naga didn’t know whether or not there could be some other witches dispatched inside the fort, however, even if he was to add that, there would probably be, at most, 20 people. With that number, they were going to fight the human army. What’s more, all the members were young witches.
Naga, once again, felt astonishment, admiration, and sympathy.
The witches, who fearlessly stood against the imminent and strong enemy, were held in high regards by him.
It wasn’t just because of them giving him a hand. He felt sympathy toward their way of life and how they appeared, he felt that he would like to become their strength.
Naga wouldn’t admire those who were stingy and only lived for the sake of survival, he would give them no respect at all.
Not giving up despite how powerful the enemy is, and not refusing to fight. Those were his principles and position, or one could say, his way of living.
For the sake of Harrigan and the rest, who wouldn’t give up no matter how hard a fight was nor how much they were chased away, Naga decided to display the utmost of his ability.
Before the start of discussion, Harrigan faced toward Naga, who sat next to her.

“Naga-dono.”
“What, why are you so formal?”

Lifting herself off of the folding stool, she kneeled down on one knee before Naga. Yuki, who was next to her, frowned angrily with a displeased face.

“However much I say it, the words can’t express my thanks for what you did, but at least let me convey my gratitude.”

At that moment, Harrigan stated these words and bowed down deeply.

“I’m thankful to you for saving my daughters.”
“I didn’t do anything big. Actually, the ones who made a great effort were Lela Yuki, Ais, Nonoeru, Kei, and Selena. Before paying me gratitude, you should probably praise them first.”

“Eh?” – Yuki’s expression shifted suddenly.

Raising her face, Harrigan gazed at Naga in front of her eyes and continued to speak.
“Those girls are persons related to these matters. It’s only natural for them to fight for themselves. However, it’s different in your case. You arrived from a different world, in other words, you’re an outsider. There’s no reason for you to fight for us. For you, who is in such a position, to lend us your wisdom and to rescue us from distress, isn’t expressing our gratitude an obvious thing?”

“Ah that’s why, it’s…. right, that’s my thanks for having you rescue me. I probably mentioned it before, didn’t I? About me certainly repaying your favor for a night’s lodging and a meal. This would be equivalent to repaying that favor. Even if you consider yourself to be saved by me, there’s no need for you to say thanks. It should be fine as long you accept it as something natural.”

Yuki suddenly stood up.
“That’s right. Repaying one’s received favor is an obvious thing. Still, you’re far from repaying it! That’s why, work for us from now on.”
“Oi, Yuki, what are you…..”

Harrigan glared at Yuki as if trying to scold her, but, despite Yuki slightly averting her eyes from Naga, Harrigan couldn’t sense any malicious intentions coming from her. She swallowed her words of reprimand.

“I-If you do so, we won’t abandon you, instead, we are going to raise you properly. Also, about the time when you saved me…. th-thank you.”

Yuki said this and quickly sat back down and faced in another direction. Somehow, her cheeks seemed to be flushed. Was it due to the embarrassment caused by expressing her gratitude to a man? Or perhaps……
Be that as it may, Harrigan was surprised and greatly pleased. That’s because Yuki, who used to detest men, tried to acknowledge Naga’s presence.

(Somehow, it feels like a wind of change has come. I can’t tell whether or not it will blow in the right direction, but at least, there’s a sign of something starting to shift. If it goes well, we may be even able to change this desperate situation.)

Harrigan’s heart fluttered silently at such expectation.

“Oh, that’s right.”

Being thanked, Naga gave a broad smile.

“Indeed, I can’t completely repay your debt at once. Therefore, I’ll be repaying it diligently from now on. Are you fine with that, Yuki?”
Yuki replied while desperately avoiding eye contact with him.

“I-it’s not like it’s not alright”

(Heh? So that girl also has a cute side.)

Thinking so, Naga turned around to Harrigan.

“That’s why I’m telling you Harrigan, you don’t have to bow down like that in front of me.”

Naga reached out his hand toward Harrigan who was kneeling down on one knee.

“Hey, please stand up.”

Gently taking her hand, Naga pulled her up from the floor.

“Furthermore, there’s no need to call me by “dono”. It’s fine to call me “Naga” just like you always do.”

After he released her hand, Harrigan replied with a smile on her face.

“Then, shall I allow myself to do so?”

It was neither a sarcastic nor a self-mocking smile. Right now, she was displaying a gentle smile, which she had never shown before.

Standing up, Harrigan reseated herself on the folded stool.

“Well, Harrigan, there’s one proposal coming from me who wishes to repay my debt, but will you hear it?”
“Of course. Ask? however much you want.”
“Ah, no. Before that, first, I’d like to confirm this place’s topography.”
Naga looked at Yuki.

“W-What? You still have something you want to say?”

“Rather than wanting to say, I’d like to check something, but, you can see the terrain of the enemy’s fort from the above, can’t you?”
“T-That’s right, I can. What about it?”
“Are you able to draw a map?”
“Eh? A map?”
“Yeah, a simple one that will allow me to broadly grasp the land’s shape and the distance should do.”
“I….I will try to draw it.”

Once she nodded with a vague expression, Naga requested Lela to bring her a paper and a pen.
Unfortunately, because there was no spare paper inside the fort, she came and brought a parchment instead.
Recalling her own memory, Yuki drew with the pen on the parchment.
And shortly after that, she finished a simple drawing of a map.

“Heh? Ain’t you quite skillful there?”
“O-Of course!”
“I see. So there’s a wasteland between the mountains and the river….? It seems like we can do something with this.”

Naga, who nodded, leant his body forward and pointed out at the map.

“Yuki, the enemy’s fort, how long do you think will it take for the enemy’s force to march the distance between Ein fort and this cliff?”

“Ah…. ehm….”

Yuki desperately began to estimate the distance it took to fly there.

“Probably one day if they’re running fast on their feet. I wonder if they wouldn’t reach it by evening were they to set out in the early morning. And if they walk slowly, perhaps they would reach the next day, but…”

(Hm? It feels like she’s not awfully confident in her answer)

As soon as he looked at her with astonishment surfacing on his face, Yuki’s face was dyed red and it seemed as if steam was about to explode out the top of her head.

“I-I-I-Is there anything you want to say? If so, say it without that grin on your face. It gives me a bad feeling!”
“I’m not, I’m not.”

Waving his hands, Naga turned his face to Harrigan.

“As for me, I don’t really understand this world’s power structure or the overall perspective of the territory under your control. That’s why, I’d like to confirm some things.”

Naga, who said these words, looked around at all present. At the sharp glint in his eye, several witches straightened up without realizing.

“Letting the humans snatch away this fort will be bad, right?”
Harrigan nodded with a grave seriousness.
[[Image:Naga01 281.jpg|thumb|175px]]
“Yes. If we are pushed away from this place, we won’t be able to prevent the soldiers of the Kasandora Kingdom from penetrating the black forest. It will mean the same as us being unable to remain inside of it.”
“Is that so? In that case, so as to protect this place, let’s go out and defeat them.”

(H-how blunt!?)

Not just Harrigan, but also the witches all around stared at Naga in astonishment.

Finally breaking the silence, Harrigan gasped.

“Going out and defeat them, is what you say? Are you serious about that?”
“I am. In order to protect the inside, you have to win outside. I think it’s quite an obvious thing.”
“You…. surely have a plan, right?”

Naga responded definitively and calmly to Harrigan, whose face was filled with confusion, doubt, and hope.

“Obviously I have a plan. If you leave the leadership to me, I can and will defeat the army of Kasandora so thoroughly that they won’t want to approach this place ever again. How about that?”
“Leave the leadership to you…..?”
“That’s right.”

Naga replied seeming neither flustered nor boastful.
Harrigan shot a glimpse at Yuki.
Even though she would usually raise an objection or express her disapproval in loud and abusive words, it appeared that she was at a loss at Naga’s impudent suggestion.

“Would you mind if we make the decision after…..we hear you plan?”
“Yes, I don’t mind.”
“Well then, let’s hear it.”

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 2

2016-03-17T21:15:33Z

Zexth:

==Chapter 2==

===Part 1===

Running into the village, Naga and Lela saw several witches gathering in an open space, inside the fortification and making the smoke signal. Harrigan was standing in the center with Ais, who was making the smoke. Despite Yuuki running before them, she was nowhere to be seen.

“Ane-sama , what’s the matt-er?”
“Lela? You guys are surely late.”
“That’s because we were deep inside the fores-t.”

Lela told the lie calmly.

Her urge of wanting to learn more about other worlds, was it perhaps a matter of highest priority, which she couldn’t tell Harrigan?
Naga was in admiration for her huge knowledge greed, nevertheless, at the same time he was dumbfounded about Lela putting her desire before her friends, even if it was a little.
Still, presently, Lela was the only one to know about him peeping. Whether she would expose him or not, it was only dependant on her. Naga could only feign not to know.

“A pigeon messenger was sent from the first fort. It seems that an army of human is closing in.”

Lela had a bit of a surprised face, nevertheless, her expression didn’t change.
Did you ask….. from where the army comes fro-m?

“Hmm, they are troops of the Kasandora Kingdom. According to the message their number isn’t more than 200.”
“That’s a large number for a reconnaissan-ce.”
“True, the problem lies there.”

Making a serious face, Harrigan continued speaking.

“Till now, they have check the terrain directly under the fort, face toward it by climbing the slope, and receive our attack only to run away. – This was the routine that they keep repeating. If they really have decided to deploy as many as 200 soldiers, it probably means that Kasandora kingdom is finally serious about capturing this fort. We too have to prepare.”

Rather than asking the nearby witches for an explanation, Naga should probably talk to them about it, which will let him grasp the situation by himself.

“Right now, the ones at the fort are Selena and De-e?”

As Lela looked around at her friends’s faces, Harrigan shook her head as in saying “good grief”

“Just a while ago Yuuki returned, but once I told her that Naga went to the forest, she said that she didn’t want to see him when he came back and escaped.”’

Using her elbow, Lela occasionally thrusted Naga’s side.

“That was quite lucky, wasn’t i-t?”
”It…seems so.”

Seeing both Naga and Lela exchanging a conversation between each other, Harrigan became concerned, nevertheless, she made up her mind thinking that it wasn’t the right time for that.

“My other daughters have probably seen the smoke signal and are coming back, but it’s not possible for me to call back the ones that are stuffed inside the others forts. I can’t exclude the possibility that human soldiers might reach the other places.”

Also, Harrigan added only to herself.

(I have to pay attention to the movements of the others witch clans as well.)

“For the time being, we can only depart with the people we have now. Please hasten yourself and prepare.”

Once Harrigan ordered, the four people that were in front of her run away from the open space like rabbits.
Even Ais, who launched the smoke signal said.

“I too, should prepare for the battle.”

Saying that, she left the space.

“I too will prepa-re.”

After Lela ran, only Naga and Harrigan were left.

Looking over the place where everyone had left, she sighed.

(Recently, the humans forces have become quite active. Can we push them back like we have done till now….? No, it’s not the right time for pondering over that. I too, have to make preparations.)

Seeing that Harrigan was about to leave to the residential building, Naga called her to halt.

“Hey, Harrigan.”

(Ah, that’s right. I completely forgot about this guy.)

Once she turned around, her sight met with Naga’s.

(Well then, what should I do? I can’t certainly bring him to the battle, so..)

Toward Harrigan, who had a thoughtful face, Naga said something unexpected.

“It seems that there’s going to be a battle. At any rate, won’t you take me with you?”

“No, but…”

“I told you already, but I want to return the favor of a night’s lodging and a meal. If you, who rescued me, are going to fight, then of course I’m going to help you.”

Despite saying so, there was no tension appearing on his face. At that point, Harrigan decided to give him a warning.

“It will be dangerous?”

“I’m used to fighting. I can’t recall much of detail, but there is no doubt I’ve experience of wars thanks to countless battles. That’s why, you don’t need to worry.”

“…….Is that so. Indeed, leaving you alone here will be much more insecure.”
“I’m thankful for having you worried about me, but…”

Harrigan shook her head as if she were saying “that’s not it.”

“Rather than worrying about you, I’m more worried whether you won’t assault
the children that are left here.”
“About that?! that’s what worries you?!”

Harrigan reciprocated with a stern expression at Naga, who shouted.

“Suddenly falling from the sky, then groping and rubbing a person’s breasts. Don’t you think it is natural for me to be worried about my daughters by leaving you alone?”
“Ugh”

Naga moaned and became stiff.

“N, no, that’s you see, how should I put it, after being thrown into an unknown world, wouldn’t you be confused, bewildered, or agitated? Don’t you think? Anyone would act unpredictably after ending in such a situation.”
“So while being confused you jumped straight onto my breasts and groped them?”

“……”

Harrigan looked at Naga, who had a cold sweat while becoming stiff, with her cold eyes.

“Sorry!”

He suddenly bowed down.

“How should I say, because your breasts were charming, I suddenly wanted to grope them.”

“Pfft”

Harrigan spouted a light laugh unintentionally.

“That’s because they had a nice shape, a nice tone, and were big. They were a kind of charming breasts that you wouldn’t think that exist in this world. Having such splendid things in front of one’s eyes, if it’s any man, anyone would want to touch them, grope them, rub them. I mean, there’s no man that wouldn’t do it. That’s why….”
“Ah… I get it. It’s fine so be silent. Hearing you makes me feel embarrassed and unable to stand still.”

Despite her interrupting Naga, Harrigan, who was red faced, didn’t seem to be that much displeased.

“Setting that aside.”

After coughing once, Harrigan returned back to the topic.

“If you say you want to come, that’s probably fine.”

(Well, I don’t think you will become much of help, but…rather than saying so)

Harrigan narrowed her eyes and stared at Naga.

“Don’t become a burden.”

Naga threw out his chest and replied.

“You don’t have to tell me that.”
“Then, come with me.”

2

In front of Harrigan’s residence, Naga waited for her battle preparations to be done.
Of course, he was wearing the clothes that he had since he came here, however, despite wearing his own clothes, Naga couldn’t wipe the strange feeling of something missing..
(As expected, with my left waist being empty, it doesn’t feel right. I wonder if I can have my weapon back.)
While moving in front of the building without any calmness, the door opened and Harrigan went out.

“Sorry for making you wait.”
“No, I wasn’t waiting that… long!?”

Seeing Harrigan’s appearance, Naga couldn’t hide his surprisement.

She wasn’t wearing any armor or helmet. What she wore was a long ancient clothing, similar as the one before. In additiont, she was carrying on her back some kind of cloth toolbag but, besides it, Naga was unable to find out any changes.

Rather than that, if one was to take a closer look, it seemed that the long skirt she wore became thinner in comparison with before. Furthermore, the notches in her skirt’s hemp were much higher and reached her waist area. Her seductive bare legs, which peeked from the gaps between the notches, were no different, however, its area increased. The area around her neck was covered, but since the material that did so was thin, her bulged chest became much more emphasized, which gave out a nice feeling. It wasn’t the outfit of someone that is now about to go to battle at all, or at least it wasn’t possible for Naga’s common sense. With this, won’t she sustain a lethal injury if she becomes hit by a single stray arrow?

Not with surprisement, but rather with a dumbfounded face he run his sight through Harrigan’s body. Once he did so, she noticed his sight and directed at him a stern expression.

“Hm? You, even though we are about to set for a battle, you are still obstinately appreciating my chests? Ain’t you quite composed?”

“That’s wrong!”

Naga shook his head as if he’s saying, that’s not it.

“You too, despite we are going to a battle, how can you wear that outfit?”

Being told so, Harrigan looked down her body.

“Hm? Is there anything weird?”
“It does. Why won’t you wear an armor or anything like that? At this rate, you won’t be able to fight with swords. Far from that, won’t you die being shot with a bow?”
“…Ah, so it’s that?”

Harrigan finally understood what Naga wanted to say.

“I still haven’t talked to you about the magic in more detail.”
“Magic? Is is somewhat related with that thin outfit?”
“It does. Magic is in other words, our way of fighting.”

Making a dubious face, Naga cocked his head in puzzlement.

“In other words, we neither fight with swords with humans in the frontline nor we shot using bows. That’s because metal diminishes our magic power. It becomes a hindrance when using magic. That’s why we don’t wear metal-made armors and so does in case of metal-attributed weapons. As for clothing, we will only wear the thinnest one that doesn’t obstruct our magic power as much as possible.”

Naga still cocked his head with a curious face.

“In case we needed to make the most of our magic, being nude would be the best method, however, there’s no way for us to do so? Because, already wearing this thin outfit…..hey, you.”

Having a lewd look on his face, Naga hurriedly returned back to himself.

“ W, what? “
“Just now, weren’t you thinking about indecent things?“

*shaking shaking*

Naga shook his head left and right with all of his power, nevertheless, Harrigan would direct at him a sight full of suspicion.

Trying to somehow return to the topic, Naga threw a question.

“Then, how do you intend to fight?“
“Well, you’ll understand it if you see it.“
“Is that so? Well then, I’ll allow myself to observe and learn slowly. Well leaving that aside, you aren’t going to say that you plan to attack with only the people that was on the open space, right?”
“I didn’t say so.”
“I think you’re right.”

Naga breathed a sigh of relief.

“Some of my daughters should come running from the forest.“

– Some!? Then, even if we joined together, wouldn’t we be less than 10 people!?

“I too, am thinking about wanting to have just a bit more of people.“

Naga had a mixed expression between amazed and miserable.

“Hey, a war is about number rather than quality. There are about 200 enemies right? And you intend to fight them with having just 10 people?“
“It can’t be helped. That’s because we only have this much of fighting power.“
“Till now it has been like that?“
“That’s right.“
“You have been quite able to repel the enemy’s offense. “
“That’s because you don’t know about our strength nor our method of fighting. ”
“You seem to be quite self-confident. “

Harrigan slightly smiled. Was it a smile of being proud, or was it a self-mockery? Naga couldn’t judge that.

“Despite that, presently we are holding back the humans’ invasion with all our strength. Because their number seems to have increased a little this time, according to our reconnaissance, there’s a chance that it might become a real combat. I feel a bit anxious about that. but well, if it’s just pushing them back, we can somehow manage. “

Naga held an expression that said that he still didn’t understand.

“Once you see it with your own eyes, you will know.“
“Ah, got that. I’ll watch carefully your gallant figure.”
“Well then, it’s fine for you to tag me along.“

Naga called out to Harrigan, who said that with an appearance full of confidence while turning her back.

“Speaking of which, Harrigan. The weapon which you took away from me, won’t you return it back to me?“
“Hm, is that so? That’s right. It will be bad to ho have tag along to a battlefield without any weapon. All right, wait there. I’ll bring it back to you right away.“

Harrigan went into the house and brought back Naga’s weapon in her hand, which was hidden inside her study room.

Receiving the sword from her hand, Naga put it in gladly on his waist belt.

“Ohh, this is it, this. As expected, without this guy I won’t be at peace of heart,“
“Fufun, you’re saying it as if it is part of your body.“

“Saying part of my body is an exaggeration, but somehow it feels insecure being unarmed. This sword…no…a sword?“

Naga cocked his head.

“That’s wrong. this is not a sword.“ (Naga)
“Ha? If it doesn’t, then what it should be?“
“This is….this is…this is, that, that’s right, I remembered! This is a katana!“
“KATANA? Is that the name of your weapon?“
“Name—? Did this weapon have a name—-?….That’s right, it should be fine if you consider it as a type of sword with that name.“

Harrigan smiled.

“I don’t quite get it, but let’s say I understood. Rather than that, you were able to recall its name, weren’t you?“
“Yeah, I recalled.“
“Do you remember anything else apart from that?“

Naga’s radiant face quickly turned into a depressed one.

“No…it’s still no good.“
“Well, you don’t have to be so discouraged. Even if it as just a single memory, won’t you be able to remember other things later?“
“….you’re right, but will I be able to wait patiently?“

Since then, excluding Harrigan, 10 young witches with appearances of being in their teens had gathered at the village’s plaza. Their appearance were completely inconsistent and none of them had an armor.
Everyone wore thin clothes similar to Harrigan’s with lots of exposed area. There were even those wearing less than her.
Will they be really fine with that outfit – Naga was surprised which wasn’t unjustifiable for him as their clothing was basically different from what he would intuitively know. he wasn’t not just be surprised but also felt the sense of danger. Once he looked with anxiety over the gathered witches, his sight met Yuuki’s.

As expected, when it comes to a sortie with everyone, she too, had to set out without being able to refuse seeing Naga.

Yuuki too, wore similar clothes to the one the other witches had, which was thin and had lots of skin exposure. Her body lines were visible. Once Naga took a glance at her appearance, it couldn’t be helped for him to refresh the memory of seeing her completely naked during the bathing time.

(That was…indeed pretty.)

Nevertheless, the girl looked towards him, which didn’t hide her feeling of disgust and hatred, and slightly moved her lips. He couldn’t hear what she said, however, thanks to Lela’s charm attached on the back of his neck, he was able to grasp it somehow in the back of his brain.

“Die!“

Yuuki, who said it as if about to spit it out, looked at Naga as if at a filthy object with her scorning eyes and turned away.

(I’m being quite hated, am I?)

Naga smiled wryly inside his heart.

(Well, in the first place. I was a person that was disdained, I…speaking of which, no…was that so? I’ve the feeling it was like that…)

Somehow feeling that his unpleasant memories were about to emerge, Naga moved his sight from Yuuki and thinked in another thing.

No only the young witches were present at the plaza but also children from the hidden village appeared in the fortification.

“Hey Harrigan, you aren’t really planning on bringing those small children right?”

Seeing Naga paying attention to 3 girls of about 10 years old, Harrigan shook her head as in saying “Of course not“.

“Those children are still too young to go to a war. I’ll have them staying here.“
“Hearing that, I feel relieved.“

Harrigan faced towards the 3 children.

“Stay here and watch over this place obediently. We will be back after 2 to 3 days. You know how to prepare meals, right? Once the other daughters come back, tell them to leave at least two people in this fortification. In case something happens, send us a pigeon, but pay attention when dealing with them at the dovecote. If you deem this place to be dangerous, run away as fast as you can to the village, got that?“

Harrigan told them. Was it because they were used to such a situation? The children nodded at Harrigan’s words without showing fear, hesitation or noise.
Ain’t they brave, or so – Naga thought while greatly admiring them.
Naga had the feeling like the memories of his country at war slightly resurfaced on his mind.
He remembered that over there battle was a daily occurrence, that death was sitting side by side everyday, and that the women and children, those who were viewed as weak, lived each day in fear.

( Naturally, the women here seem to be combatants, however, I’ve the feeling like the aspect of war here is different with the one I know from my world. Even if it’s true, how do they intend to fight in that outfit? )

With the memories of his own war experience being faint, Naga couldn’t recollect in detail about the fighting methods, nevertheless, it was hard for him to accept the scene before his eyes no matter what he would do. Such was his intuition, or rather, it couldn’t be helped for him to feel that it was not right. Naga had the feeling that it wasn’t different from his previous world, where he would feel aroused before the battle, despite him being accompanied by sense of discomfort and doubt, which took precedence over his other feelings.

Exaltation and resignation, obligation and expectation, fear and joy.

Such contrary feelings were shaking his soul.

On the other hand, he would feel himself calm.
He wasn’t fighting for the sake of a war, but rather, he was fighting to win.
Despite Naga being shook by his zealous soul, he stared at the witches, who were making preparations for the battle in the plaza, with his calm eyes.

4

“Everyone, are you all prepared? Let’s go!”
“Yes, Big sis.“ (everyone)

Together with Harrigan, Naga, Ais, Lela and Yuuki, went off to battle. Besides them, there were four other witches – Selena, Dee, Kay and Northa. In total there were 8 people.

(She said about 5, 6 people being in the forest, but, at this rate, won’t it become 12,13 people? Even if there are several people at the fort, at the end there’s only several people. How do they intend to fight the enemy of 200? What’s more, with that outfit. Perhaps it’s her usual way of doing things since Harrigan seemed to be much confident, nevertheless…no, wait a bit.)

Being trapped inside a big question, Naga unintentionally stopped his feet and called out to Harrigan’s back, who tried to run out from the fort.

“Hey, Harrigan. Don’t you guys have horses?”

Harrigan stopped and turned around as she answered curtly.

“We don’t.”

Not expecting this kind of answer from Harrigan, Naga felt dejected inside his heart and piled up his question.

“Why don’t you have horses?”
“It’s difficult to tame wild horses, and we don’t have spare time for that.”
“In that case, wouldn’t it be better to buy them?”
“Do you think humans, who are hostile against us, will sell us horses?”

Being asked back made Naga lost at words.

“Long time ago, there used to be wandering people who would help us by selling horses, nevertheless, now they rarely visit this place.First of all, riding a horse is hard, especially, in a forest like this. Considering the danger of falling off from the horse, it would be better to run using your own feet.”
“Is that so? It’s because it’s this kind of forest that I believe that traveling with a horse would be much faster.”
“Is it because you don’t want to run?”
”Uh, w-well, I won’t deny that aspect, but…”
“You are such a weakling.”
“No, in my world it was common to ride horses….probably.”
“Here it’s common to run using one’s own feet, so Give up.”
“Ah, is that so? Got that.”

No matter how deep is the forest, Naga thought it might take a moment or two to get out the forest while running along with the witches, nevertheless, he was greatly mistaken.

5

“At this rate, won’t it take us half a day till we get out the forest!?”

Since they went out of the fort at noon, it seemed as though they needed just a bit till they reach the end of the forest, nevertheless, the day was already turning to deep night. Harrigan made a break several times, despite that, Naga still gasped for breath.
Compared to him, Harrigan was composed without showing any tiredness nor sweating. The other witches were the same.

(For him to make this much noise over such trifle thing. Should I have perhaps made Ais carry him on her back from the beginning?)

While thinking so, Harrigan looked at him coldly.

“It’s thanks to this deep forest that humans cannot easily invade our territory.”
“It seems to be so…but you are really good walkers. Even my body should be quite trained, but…”

Bending forward and putting his hand on his laps, Naga was desperately catching his breath.

“Haahn! You’re just a weakling. Despite just saying that with that energic mouth of yours, in reality you are just a weak, gutless, frail and lazy big idiot.”

As if taking the opportunity, Yuuki abused Naga with as many jeers as she wanted to say.
In spite of her getting carried away and him wanting to retort her, Naga didn’t have the energy to retort back.
As expected, a horse was required. What’s more, if a half day is needed to reach the fort, then they probably won’t make it in time for a war. Because Naga thought so, he asked Harrigan.

“Hey, if it took this much time, wouldn’t the fort fall before you could even reach?”
“No, it wouldn’t happen. We have been especially careful whenever human soldiers would reach the fort. That’s why till now we haven’t had many problems. In the first place, even now, the human soldiers wouldn’t try too hard in taking down this fortification. They would approach whenever they saw an opportunity, nevertheless, once we attacked them, they would retreat so as not to sustain big damages.”
“Hmm, so it was like that?”
“Probably they were measuring our war potential. What’s more there’s a lot of craftsmanship implemented in the fort, which are based on magic, however, they didn’t seem to be used. That would be the proof that the enemy has so far been focusing on scouting the surrounding of the fort. Naturally, this time unlike before, I’m a little bit worried about their increase, but..”

Even if being told about the magic craftsmanship, Naga probably couldn’t understand.

Despite not having concrete memories, Naga knew about instances where the overwhelmed side that tried to protect a fort would repel the onslaught of the bigger army, as long they had enough time for preparations. It was something based on his experience. For example, by throwing lumber and stones on the enemy army, or pouring boiled water and oil. It would probably be similar to the magic craftsmanship.

“Well, I don’t quite get it, but I got it.”
“Again that? As always it suits you.”
“Please don’t say it that harshly.”

Naga refuted while straightening his lower back and clapping his hands together.

“That’s fine already. So there’s some distance left?”
“Yeah, even with your pace, it should take less than a moment to leave the forest. The fort is ahead of that.”
“….how much do you mean by saying ‘ahead of that’?”
“Don’t worry. It’s just in front of your eyes.”

Not being afraid of what others may think, Naga breathed a sigh of relief.

Seeing that, Harrigan smiled a bit.

(Indeed, he’s an honest guy. that part of him is likeable, still, to be out of breath after making this far, he won’t be able to live here. Guess, I’ve to train him a little bit more.)

The other witches, apart from Lela, had faces which didn’t seem to admire. Rather than that, perhaps they deliberately ignored that fact. Nevertheless, there was one, who would treat him as a fool, unlike Harrigan – that was Yuuki whose smiled appeared on her face.

“Well then, let’s go.”

Holding a torch, Harrigan took the lead and started running again. The other witches followed her with Naga, who was desperately trying to catch up, being the last. Next to him, Ais was holding a torch while running, so as to match his Naga’s pace.
While thinking that collapsing here would disgrace him forever, Naga forcefully cheered himself up and finished running the remaining distance. Just as Harrigan said, it didn’t take a moment till the thickly dense trees would lower their height, finally, making the forest end abruptly.

6

There was a precipitous cliff in front of the forest that ended, its angle was almost close to being perpendicular.
A small fort was built in the slightly opened area, between the cliff and the forest. Apart that single place, there was a cliff stretching immediately in front of the forest.

The terrain gave the impression of a chunk of land being cut off with a big nata, nevertheless, the front of the fortification was not consisting of only cliff but also a slope. It gave the impression as if a giant pressed a small mountain against the cliff, making half of the mountain sink and bury into the cliff. It was a steep slope, but not like the precipice that extended left and right. If people were to think about climbing it, they would probably be able to.

The witches’ fort was built in a place which made it possible for them to control the base of the slope.

Naga thought that the impression of the thickly dense forest would turn into one of the lowlands, however, contrary to that, it was a highland, which made him surprised.

Once he looked around the surrounding of the fort, the figures of two witches appeared on the other side. Because there was a small gap in the wooden fence, which surrounded the fort, one could peek inside. The two young witches that appeared took off the big bar from the gate and opened it. Compared to the size of this fort, it was a big gate that was improper for it.

With Harrigan at the lead, the other witches entered inside the fort. Naga too, followed them as he set foot on the fort.

Once he entered inside, the fort was much smaller that what he anticipated. It was 1, 2 sizes smaller than the fortification number 3. Inside the fort, there were only simplistic, wooden-made buildings, similar to a residence and storehouse. If one were to say what was noticeable for the fort, it would be the inside of the wooden fence and the highly constructed watchtower, which looked down at the cliff.

And then, there were just 3 people packed inside this fort.

It was small number of people, which could be hardly called reinforcement, but, once they entered, Ais put the bar back on the gate.

Harrigan introduced the witches of the first fort to Naga.

The two of them were sisters – Linne and Linna, who had identical looks. As expected, they were lightly dressed just like the other witches, which didn’t make them seem to be the ones who should be packed inside the fort, on the frontline. They weren’t surprised at the arrival of Naga, Harrigan and the others, as they should have received the homing pigeon containing the beforehand report, nevertheless, they had the appearance of being immensely curious about first time seeing a man, not to mention coming from another world.

“What’s the state of the human army?”

After being asked by Harrigan, one of the sisters replied. Despite being just introduced to, Naga couldn’t tell who was Linne and who was Linna.

“It seems that a troop which was sent ahead is gathered at the bottom of the slope. Once dawn arrives, they will probably climb it. Right now, Cu is looking over from top.”
“There’s still some time till dawn. Shall we climb the watchtower as well? Lela and Linna, come with me.”

Because Harrigan said so, Naga asked her.

“Is it fine for me to climb as well?”
“I don’t mind. Follow me”

Harrigan faced toward him and nodded.

“Ais and others go take that out. After you do it, go rest in your rooms. And once it’s dawn, we’ll mobilize.”

Leaving that message, Harrigan moved toward the ladder to climb the watchtower.

As soon as he noticed, there was no sign of Yuuki. Perhaps after entering the fort, she moved straight to the place where Naga wouldn’t see her, like the residence building or inside the warehouse. Harrigan, who as well seemed to notice, didn’t say anything in particular and placed her hands on the ladder. Following her, Rinne and Lela continued, with Naga being the last to climb, but..

Once he looked up, a scene which would be hardly described in words, unfolded in front of his eyes. Be it long or short, everyone was wearing skirts. And then if you add a perpendicular ladder, it was completely visible. the area from their buttocks to the waist cloth.

Seeing that superb view, Naga’s eyes lit up.

(The girls here, besides from having quite open clothes, they’re energetic to the extent of being scary. Well, if they’re fine with that, I somehow can’t say anything, but….)

Without restraints nor mercy, Naga shifted his sight up while climbing the perpendicularly furnished ladder.

Though Naga looked up directly, no one said anything. Was it because they weren’t aware of his sight? or because their attention was focused on the human’s assaulting troop? Whichever reason it was, for Naga it was an unexpected luck.

Once he stood on the platform of the watching tower, Harrigan was in front of him while standing in front of the constructed handrail and looking down below her eyes.

‘Despite it being so dark that nothing can be seen, could it be that the witches are able to see in the dark?’, or so Naga suspected.

The name of the witch standing next to Harrigan and pointing below was probably Cu. The girl, whose whole body was coiled with fine leather belts, had a quite stimulating appearance. The belts covered her vital parts, or perhaps, one could say there was nothing else to cover besides her vital parts. Despite that, her appearance was way too stimulating for Naga, who came from another world. As soon as he opened widely his eyes and directed them at Cu, she turned around, as if noticing his glance, making both of their sight meet each other.

Once he looked at her while panicking and trying to avert his eyes, Cu bowed down toward him with a serious expression on her face.

“O-Oh?”

Raising his hand collectedly, Naga too bowed back to her.

===Part 2===
[[Image:Naga01 133.jpg|thumb|175px]]
After that, Cu advanced toward Naga and presented him a thick piece of cloth.

– Hm? This is?
– Dawn, cold, please take it.
– Ah, is that so? Sorry for causing you troubles.

After he bowed down lightly and received the cloth, Naga put it on his shoulders.

– Speaking of which, isn’t that outfit cold on you?

Hm? – Cu twisted her neck.

– It’s fine. These will retain warmth.

She pointed out the leather belts, which she was wearing on her.

– You mean for real?
– Yes. If you touch them, you will understand.
– Heh? Let me see.

I see – As soon as he reached out his hand and touched the belts coiling around her body, he muttered while feeling a little bit of warmth.

– Whoa, they are indeed warm. Should I say these are strange, or fascinating?

Naga began to touch all around Cu’s belts.

– Wow, here as well, and here too. Even here it’s warm!
– Ah, that place is, a little troubling.
– Just what are you doing!?

Whack.

Being hit by Harrigan’s thick bundle of hair, Naga’s body blew away.

– Aww… it hurts. Speaking of which, what’s with that hair of yours!?
– This is part of my magic. Rather than that, I’m asking what you are doing!

Naga, who was rolling on the floor, raised up and massaged his head while answering.

– No, that girl told me to check how warm her belts are, so I was just making sure of that?
– You, haven’t you been checking Cu’s body besides her belts?
– You’re just imagining things.

(T-this guy is…)

Facing toward Cu, Harrigan reprimanded her gently.

– You too, don’t let your guard down around this guy. That’s because he grabs people’s breasts out of nowhere, you see.

Cu tilted her head.

– In other words, Ane-sama, had her chest, grabbed, by that person?

The 3 other witches shifted their eyes toward Harrigan while listening attentively.

– Ah… Ahem.

Harrigan coughed unnaturally and told Cu.

– Just forget about our current talk.

Saying so, she glared at the other witches.

– You girls as well, don’t slack off and stand on your guard.

Once the witches returned to their post in haste, Harrigan directed her stern sight at Naga.

– You too, should feel more tension in situations like this.
– Ah, my bad my bad. Your appearance was somewhat stimulating, so I became a little merry.

Seeing Naga, who was laughing foolishly, Harrigan looked at him with an astonished expression.

(Indeed, he is a guy that doesn’t give out the feeling of tension in what kind of situation are we in. The battle won’t start immediately, still, if we allow him to do as much as he wants, it might affect the morale.)

At that point, Harrigan gave Naga a warning telling him to act more prudent.

– If you fool around much, I’ll push you off of that cliff.
– No, I got it I got it. I’ll act more carefully, and with that, I won’t do it again.
– I’ll appreciate it as long you can understand that.

Glaring at Naga, Harrigan returned back to her post.

– We can’t challenge them from here. We have no choice but to wait til dawn and let them make their first move.

After being told by Harrigan, Lela and Linna, too, wrapped inside their cloths and stood on guard while sitting on the platform floor.

Naga, as well, decided to sit down quietly and wait for dawn.

On the sky, which was still covered with the veil of darkness, there were only two moons – a big moon and a small one- appearing together with the stars. Nevertheless, he understood that the east side of the sky was slightly turning white.

After a while had passed, the black night sky drew back 1/3 to the west, with the mid-air slowly turning into an ultramarine color. And then, the east side of the sky changed into a madder red.

7

Finally, the sun rose.

Naga stood up while slipping out from the cloth he was wrapped around with. As soon as the morning chill soaked inside his body, his drowsiness disappeared. What he sensed was a feeling of his body tightening.

Once he walked closer to the edge of the platform and gazed over the surroundings, the view that could be described as ‘marvelous’ unfolded before him.

Right in front of the wooden fence, there was a vast land stretching out. On the left and right side, there were cliffs that continued to sink perpendicularly, creating a 300-400 meter elevation. On the opposite side of that, a land consisting of vastness and protrusions stretched far away, below his eyes. Inside the vast land, there were several large rivers streaming like big snakes with their scales reflecting the sunlight. Thin dark lines were probably branches that separated from the large rivers. What divided the floating clouds in the blue sky and the large land was a high mountain range covered with snow remains. There was also a 40 degree inclined steep slope appearing before his eyes. The steep slope, which was illuminated by the morning sun, didn’t grow any trees, and on the lowest part, figures of people wriggling around were clearly seen.

Everything looked so splendid that it was incomparable with the country Naga had known.

Despite him not remembering his home country, a clear picture of a cozy countryside, forest, rivers, and ponds unexpectedly surfaced in his mind.

What kind of land was it? What kind of mountains and rivers were there? Naga couldn’t recall anything at all, but nevertheless, he sensed a strong feeling of homesickness at this image.

It seemed as though his heart was tightened by that dear memory, however, he quickly switched his focus to reality. For him, a different world, which he had never heard or seen, was already the reality.

Naga strived to grasp the current situation.

The enemy’s scouting troop, which charged ahead of the others, gathered at the bottom of the steep slope and were only peaking at the situation above. As far as one watched that, it seemed that the enemy were probably not planning to carry out an assault on the fort, just as Harrigan implied. Despite that, no matter how high the fort was to be built, one could probably anticipate the enemy climbing the plateau, making the defending side unable to maintain and bear the assault.

If so, then what will they do in case the enemy decides to climb up? – Naga shifted his eyes toward Harrigan after drawing that judgement. Nevertheless, she was enthusiastic in her a deep talk with Lela and Cu. It didn’t seem like they planned to carry out any action right away.

As soon as Harrigan noticed his sight, she turned her head toward him. Lela, Linna, and Cu as well, directed their eyes toward Naga at the same time.

– What’s the matter? Is there anything you want to say?
– No, I was thinking that now is the right moment to strike the enemy, but… don’t you plan to do so?
– We will counterattack once they commence their attack. For that we have something prepared for them.
– Ha? You do? What’s that?
– That’s why, what I mean is a weapon used to fight them back.
– Is that so? I guess it would seem so. So, how do you plan to strike them? Do you intend to throw stones? No, perhaps, it would be simpler to drop logs from this position?
– Stones? Logs?

Because Harrigan frowned her eyebrows, Naga felt again being seized with anxiety.

– You don’t attack the enemies that climb up with stones or logs?
– I see, so there were such methods as well?

Seeing how Harrigan admired him with a serious face, Naga lost his spirit.

– S-So it’s something different?
– It is different. I think your methods are interesting, still, they are hard for us to execute.
– Why is that?
– However many trees we want to lumber, preparing logs for pushing off the enemy’s troops takes lots of time. With the number of people we have, making large quantity of logs is next to impossible.

Being told that way, indeed, it seems to be so – Naga smiled wryly while uttering these words inside his heart.

– In that case, how do you plan to attack them? There’s no way for you to shoot them with arrows, right?
– That’s what we will use.

Because Harrigan walked from the edge of the watchtower to the other side and pointed down, he hurriedly went there and looked at where her finger was pointing.

On the ground, there was a large cart placed in the middle of the fort. The cart, which was covered with a cloth, carried something which seemed to display a thick bulge while being surrounded by the witches standing below Ais. Judging from the bulged part that was covered with the cloth, the whole entity seemed to be more than 3 yards (around 2.7 metres) of over-all length, and about 1 yard (0.9 metres) wide.

After Harrigan said ‘we will strike with that’, one would expect it to be some sort of a weapon, nevertheless, Naga had not the slightest idea about what it could be.

– It’s probably not a catapult.

Once he muttered, a smile appeared on Harrigan’s face.

– Are you interested?
– Well, of course I am interested.
– From now on, it’s time for us to make our move. I’ll give you a close up look.

Harrigan grabbed the handrail and shouted at the direction beneath her.

– Ais, take off the cloth. I’m coming down.

Looking up, Ais answered with a yes while waving with her hand.

Once Ais gave a signal, the witches quickly gathered around the object lying on top of the cart. As soon as the ropes were untied, the cloth was collected and folded.

8

– W…..What’s, that?

Naga, who opened his eyes widely, leaned forward vigorously, as if almost dropping from the handrail.

– That’s a wooden puppet.

Pulling back his upper body, Naga slowly turned towards Harrigan.

– A wooden…. puppet?

While having lots of questions floating in his head, Naga asked.

– What’s that for?
– To attack the human soldiers, of course.

He once again looked at the human-shaped puppet, which lay down on the cart.

No matter how he would look at it, it was just a large-sized wooden puppet.

How do they plan to attack the enemy with that? – Naga didn’t have the slightest idea.

– I don’t get the meaning behind that.

While he clutched his hair, his shoulders were tapped by Harrigan, who got closer.

– I’ll show you how it works. Hey, don’t idle and go down.
– Is that so? Understood. Well then, I’ll go down first.

While holding to the ladder, Naga descended ahead.

(What’s the matter? Doesn’t he seem overenthusiastic?)

Despite her thinking suspiciously, Harrigan placed her foot on the ladder.

– Lela and Linna too, go down. Cu will continue to stay on guard.

Harrigan, who gave the orders, started to go down, however, in the middle of doing that, once she looked below, she noticed Naga stopping midway while staring up zealously.

– What’s wrong? Weren’t you interested in the wooden puppet? Why did you stop midway? If you stop there, we won’t be able to get down.
– Well, it’s just that the view is so good.
– Aah? What are you talking… wait, Haaa!?

Harrigan finally realized the correlation between her own posture and Naga’s position. Despite her late reaction, she noticed that the inside of her long skirt was completely exposed when being gazed upon from below of the ladder.

– Doing that at a time like this, are you a complete fool!?

Following that, Harrigan kicked him. Once her sole sunk into his face, Naga fell off the ladder while giving out a shriek – Ugyaa. His back struck against the ground, hard.

Feeling irritated, Harrigan descended straightaway from the ladder and stood next to Naga, who was groaning and crawling on all fours while holding his back.

– Even though I told you to restrain yourself last night, JUST WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?

– Ah, no, please don’t yell at me.

Crawling on his hands and feet, Naga directed his face toward her.

– Being able to see such a lovely view, when we were climbing, made me want to see it once again, you see.

Eh?! – Harrigan unintentionally held the hem of her skirt; nevertheless, she realized it was meaningless now.

– Youuu…..
Harrigan’s hair moved shiveringly and tied itself up into a bundle, changing its shape into something like a big hammer. In the next moment, it rose up.

– Try dying once!!

The big hammer-like hair was swung down vigorously, making Naga forget about the pain in his back and scream loudly while tumbling on the floor.

BAM!

The surface, on which Naga was lying a moment ago, had a circular indention. It wasn’t that much of a hollow, still, it was a terrific power, which was unthinkable of mere hair. Naga, who avoided the hit by a hair’s breadth, rose up with a desperate expression on his face and thrusted his finger in her direction.

– Just what are you doing?! If I hadn’t avoided it, I would be dead.
– I was planning to kill you?

In front of him, Harrigan was glaring him. Her grim face was indeed scary, but her big hammer-like bundle of hair, which floated and revolved above her head, was much more scary.

– W-wait. Calm down. You won’t gain anything from killing me, will you?
– Wouldn’t that make the worry of having the interior of my skirt getting peeked at and having my breasts groped disappear?

A cold sweat appeared on Naga’s forehead as he became stiff.

– Well, I don’t particularly think it’s something worth to be scolded over, still, it’s not like I care.

(No no, you certainly want to scold me. Rather than that, haven’t you come to kill me?)

– Aah, I understand. I’ll restrain myself.

Taking a deep breath so as to calm down, Harrigan released her bundle of hair.

– Because I’ve never worked together with a man, perhaps I too should have some responsibility for being somewhat defenseless.
– Right? It’s not solely my fault?
– Don’t turn on me like that, you pervert!

Harrigan glared at Naga with her sharp eyes; nevertheless, her expression suddenly loosened up showing a sign of pity as she said.

– You, if you do a stunt like this in front of Yuuki, you will surely be killed.

Naga, who previously witnessed things more amazing than ‘this stunt’, tightened his expression so as to show that he understood it while feeling a cold sweat circulating inside his heart.

– Yeah, I got it. I’ll reflect on my action, so please forgive me.
– Are you honestly reflecting on your action?

Harrigan asked with a doubtful face, but Naga closed one of his eyes and tapped his chest powerfully.

– I am, I am. I’m sincerely reflecting. Anyway, in terms of reflecting on oneself, there’s no guy more superior than me.

(T-This guy… he doesn’t seem to be reflecting at all. I give up. Was this man just an idiotic pervert? No, I thought that such thing wouldn’t be possible, but…)

Harrigan breathed out a small sigh.

– Uhm, ane-sama, if we don’t prepare it soon, the human soldiers might climb up…

Being called from the side by Ais, Harrigan remembered the situation.

– Ah, that’s right. We should hurry.

9

Naga and Harrigan stood next the cart surrounded by the witches and Ais who was on it. The big wooden doll was coiled with several thick layers of leather used for protecting its torso and limbs against bow and arrow attacks.

Naga, who looked at the wooden doll from a closer range, noticed that its limbs weren’t attached to its main body. What’s more, he also noticed that the hands and feet weren’t connected to the elbows and knees. However, if it wasn’t just that. Looking more closely, there were 3 sets of each part, such as the head, torso, both thighs, lower legs, heels, toes, both upper arms, elbows, wrists, and the fingers from both hands. Together they were divided into as many as 20 components.

(Are they going to assemble it now? But, there are no hollows to which they can plug the parts nor protrusions sticking out from arms and legs?)

Noticing Naga’s sight and his confused expression, Harrigan nodded slightly.

– Yeah, I’m going to put the head and limbs together with this.

Harrigan comber her long black hair with her fingers.

What’s the meaning of that? – Naga directed his puzzled face towards Harrigan; nevertheless, she jumped onto the four-wheeled cart without answering him.

Once she squatted near the space between the tip of the wooden doll’s right leg and its torso, she cut off several strands of her hair. Moving with her fingers, the hair’s both ends turned stiff.

Then she thrusted in one side of one of her hair strands into the torso and the other into the legs’ cross section. Repeating that action several times, Naga understood that the torso and right leg of the doll were attached using her hair as the medium. Watching her for a while, Naga could predict her next actions. He could tell, however, he couldn’t clear his doubt about whether it would work or not.

After repeating the same work again and again with a casual attitude, all twenty parts were finally attached using her hair. Because it seemed that she was used to it, the labor didn’t take long.

– Well, this should do it. Lela!

Being called by Harrigan, Lela jumped onto the cart and pasted charms, which she had in her hands, on various places of the doll. To Naga, the charms’ handwriting looked like wriggling earthworms, making him wonder about what was as actually written on them.

Besides the torso, she also pasted the charms on the arms and legs. After she managed to attach around a dozen charms, both her and Harrigan jumped off the cart.

Harrigan ordered the girls who were gathering around.

– Step back.

Seeing how the other witches quickly withdrew, Naga also stepped back hurriedly.

Harrigan closed her eyes and concentrated her spirit. She muttered some words inside her mouth as if chanting something.

Clang.

A sound was heard on the cart. As Naga looked towards it, he opened his eyes widely.

Before one could notice, the gaps between the neck, limbs, and torso disappeared. The knees, elbows, and ankles also seemed to be perfectly united.

The wooden doll, with all of its part attached, certainly had a human form.

(Is that so? That Harrigan. She said that attacking with her hair was just a part of her magic. I see, is this the real use of her magic?)

In front of Naga, who was filled with surprisement and admiration, the giant wooden doll tried to move.

The doll lifted its knees and stretched its arms horizontally.

Slowly and steadily, the giant doll rose its upper body.

– Rise puppet, let my power bring you into life.

Making creaking sounds, the wooden doll’s upper body straightened perpendicularly; nevertheless, it’s movements wouldn’t stop. As if it didn’t weigh anything at all, the doll moved upward without any changes.

The doll’s lower back lifted.

The doll, which lifted its lower back without any obstruction, continued to rise while supporting its bending body with the soles of the feet and with an unnatural posture. Finally, it stood up on the cart. It was a movement impossible for a human being.

Naga could understand how enormous it was once it stood up.

He looked up at the wooden giant’s appearance with a dumbfounded face.

Soon, the doll stepped forward with its right leg.

Even if this huge doll was made from the wood, it was considerable heavy, making the cart look like it wanted to break.

The puppet put its leg down.

At the same time the sole of its foot reached the ground, Naga could feel the impact passing through his feet.

The surface trembled once more as the puppet stept down with its left leg.

Naga gazed at the giant, which stood in front of his eyes, with a quite complex expression showing astonishment, surprisement, and disbelief.

– How is it? This is our weapon. Are you surprised?
– Well… I’m surprised… that anything can surprise me.
– Hahaha, is that so?

Harrigan laughed pleasantly.

– What’s moving it? It’s your magic… right?
– That’s right, as you can see, the limbs and the neck are connected to the body thanks to my hair. By transferring my magic into it, I can fasten each component of its body. What’s more, the hair that I planted in each part previously plays the role of supplying the doll with my magic. At the same time, they create a circuit flowing inside its whole body.

– This thing is amazing, really amazing.
– Yes, yes, be more surprised, praise me more.

(This woman, isn’t she just boasting about herself? Well, there’s nothing wrong with that, I guess.)

– Then, how many of them are you planning to sortie?
– No, just this one.
– W-What?!

At Harrigan’s reply, Naga couldn’t hide his confusion.

– Just… this one?
– If it’s against a force of around 100 enemies, then this one will be enough.
– No, well, if their number is around 100, it’s possible to kick them around, but assuming you’re attacked by several hundreds of them, it won’t be that simple. Ah, could it be that this guy has some sort of a special attack? Like spewing out fire or bringing down lightning?

– It doesn’t possess such things.

Naga dropped his head.

– It’s possible for Lela to burn the attached charms using her magic, still, that’s the last resort attack. By doing so, we can plunge the burning puppet into the enemy. If we happen to do so by any chance, we still have spare dolls, so it’s not like we are unarmed.
– If there are spares, how about sortie them at the same time?

Harrigan gave a small shake with her head.

– When it comes to a large-sized puppet like this one, I can’t control many of them at the once.
– Then, you are sending just this one to the battlefield in the end? How do you plan to fight them?
– You’re asking this and that. With its big size, that doesn’t matter. It can blow away the approaching soldiers with a single swing of its arms.

(Hey, are you joking!? despite you being able to use such an incredible magic, your main choice is primitive hand-to-hand combat!?)

Naga couldn’t suppress the sense of discomfort gushing out from the inside of his heart.

– You seem to be somewhat dissatisfied.
– No, it’s not like that, but…

(Hm? A large-sized puppet like this one, she said?)

– Harrigan.
– What, Naga?
– If there’s a doll smaller than this one, then could you operate several of them at the same time?

Harrigan frowned her eyebrows.

– Why are you asking that?
– I just thought that it would become a good reference…or so, but…
– I wonder, perhaps it’s not like I can’t.

(So in other words, she has never tried it yet.)

– By the way, assuming they are half as big as this one, how many can you control? Perhaps 2?
– No, if it’s half the size… that’s right, it may be 4 or 5. However, when it comes to operating several of them at the same time, I cannot move them freely.
– Ah, is that so? So this is the problem?
– That’s right, Therefore, I can’t use that tactic for the battle.
– Even if you tell me while thrusting out your chest, you know…n-no, wait. Then how about a quarter?

A quarter is after all a fourth part of the original size; nevertheless, it could be 1 yard tall (0.9m) as well.

– If that’s the case, then 10… no, perhaps more? I might be able to control as many as 20.

So that means, that the smaller the doll, the less magic is needed to control it.

– How about making them the same height as me?
Harrigan ran her sight from the top of Naga’s head to the tip of his toes.
– I wonder. With your height, probably 40 or 50 should be fine. I haven’t tried it or thought about it, so I can’t tell you exactly.
– And if they’re half of my height?

Harrigan finally had an astonished face.

– Even I’m able to perform that, what are you telling me to do? It may only serve as a playmate for kids, but….
– That’s why, I’m telling you it’s for reference.
– Hmm, a wooden doll which is half of your size, you say?

She cocked her head repeatedly.

– I wonder about that. I might be able to control around 100 of them, but as I told you just before, the more the dolls number, the more restricted their actions become. If it’s such a number, it might be only be able to repeat any prearranged, simplistic movements. But that means it won’t be of any realistic use in battle.

Harrigan placed her palm on her waist level toward the ground and moved it left and right.

– With puppets of this size, it doesn’t matter how many we are able to make, they won’t scare or surprise the humans, right?
– Well, I wonder about that. I don’t quite get it, but somehow I understand what you mean.
– Which one is it!?
– No, sorry for interrupting you.

Naga waved his hand while saying – please continue.

As always, I don’t get his way of thinking. – Harrigan thought. As she turned towards the wooden puppet, Cu’s voice was heard from the watchtower.

– Ane-sama, the leading force of the human army has started to climb the slope!

Because the night broke into dawn, the human army began to move.

– Hm, so they’ve come. Fine, I’ll send the puppet out. Open the gate.

Receiving the order from Harrigan, Ais rushed to the fort’s gate

I see, so the reason why the gate’s scale was this big was because of the puppet. – Naga thought.

Pulling up the huge bar alone, Ais pushed open the big gate.

– Alright, let’s go!

As soon as Harrigan moved her hand, the giant puppet set out slowly towards the opened gate while making the ground tremble.

– Close the gate. Everyone, take your assigned posts.

Ais pulled the gate, closing it as it was before. Once she lightly held the bar, which was as thick as a human’s body, and put it back, she reinforced the gate using a prop.

– Let’s climb the watchtower once more.

After Harrigan waved to Naga, he hurriedly run up to her.

– Hey, is it really fine not to operate the wooden doll?
– The visibility is much better from the watchtower. I can make the doll do more complex movements if I can watch it.
– I see. But, is it fine for it to distance itself?
– As long as it’s a distance in which I can see it, I’m able to control it at my own will.

Saying only that, Harrigan started to run.

Despite him being filled with surprise and admiration for their magic, which was a big deal, Naga had a sense of discomfort gushing up from his heart. While folding his hands and pondering hard, it didn’t feel like there was anything out of place in his or their way of reasoning.

Naga couldn’t quite understand what he was worried about, still, there were some thoughts which wouldn’t leave his mind saying that it was wrong.

– No, let’s just leave it. I better confirm with my own eyes how Harrigan plans to fight using the doll. Speaking of which, climbing the ladder, does it mean that I’ll be the last? So, once again, I’ll have the chance to peep?

He looked at the direction of the watchtower; nevertheless, while he was pondering, the witches were already done climbing.

(What? That’s boring. Even though I was thinking about trying to touch them apart from just peeping.)

Despite saying that he would reflect on himself, he wasn’t the sort of man to learn his lesson.

Grabbing hold of the ladder, Naga moved his limbs as he quickly climbed to the tower.

10

Harrigan moved to the watching platform, which was surrounded by a handrail, and looked below with a stern face.

Cliffs were running through from both the left and right side, however, only the front of the fort was made from a steep angled hill instead of a cliff.
Outside the fort, the giant puppet was facing toward the slope and about to advance.

As if pushing aside the witches that lined up near Harrigan, Naga stood next to her.

Watching the wide scenery which unfolded in front of him, Naga’s body suddenly trembled. That was neither due to anxiety nor fear, but joy. Or perhaps, due to his expectations.

He still didn’t know much about the current world.

What kind of people lived here? What kind of things existed? Naga couldn’t tell any of these things.

Just from looking at this extensive scenery, his chest gushed, naturally, with a certain type of a determination.

If he’s told that there’s no end to wars in this world, he will put an end to them.
If this world splits into multiple, small countries divided by conflicts, he will unite them.
If in this world, humans and witches can’t get along with each other, he will establish a society where they both can coexist.

In front of this spacious world, not just his body, but also his heart trembled. Waa – As soon as shout of joys rose up from his surrounding, Naga’s attention was brought back. Directing his sight below of him, the giant, wooden puppet descended skillfully toward the middle of the acute slope, facing the human army that was preparing to release their bows near the slope.

Standing next to Naga, who was gazing at the doll he had never seen before, Lela became a bit mindful about his attitude. Nevertheless, she decided to switch her focus on the battle by looking distantly at the scene as she deemed it to be more important right now.

It looked as though only half a dozen flying arrows were aimed at the puppet. However, half of those fell down to the ground without piercing through the leather belts coiling around the doll’s body. With most of the arrows that only managed to get stuck in the leather, the doll continued to approach, making it seem like it didn’t receive any damage.

A wooden puppet is a wooden puppet. It didn’t seem to make any difference whether the doll would get pierced or not.

Naga, who thought it was strange to put the belts around the puppet, faced toward Harrigan with the intention of expressing his doubts; nevertheless, she would frown her eyebrows and grit her teeth while looking straightly at the doll and murmuring something inside her mouth.

(Is that so? So she’s controlling the wooden puppet with her chant? Guess, I’ll be interrupting if I call out to her now.)

Not knowing what to do, Naga noticed Lela who was looking into the scenery next to him and poked at Lela’s shoulder frequently.
– There’s something I’d like to ask, but is it fine?
Naga thought that she would decline as she frowned a bit her eyebrows; nonetheless, she nodded.
– Fine, Wha-t?

As soon as he asked and pointed out at the direction of the doll, Lela, who got hooked, shifted her sight below, toward the puppet.

– That doll isn’t alive, right? In that case, why do you need to envelop it leather? Whether it’s hit or not, it won’t change much?
– It do-es.

Lela murmured.

– It’s Ane-sama’s magic that allows it to mo-ve. The magic, which circulate inside its whole body, is distributed using her inserted ha-ir. One or two arrows won’t have any big effect, but if dozens of them manage to pierce through, the magic circulation will be disturbed and hinder-ed.
– Fuun, so it was because of that?
– That’s right. With the magic flow being obstructed, it will be more difficult to operate the doll swift-ly. In the worst case, it will cease to move at that place and be brought down.
– I see. Even a powerful weapon can’t be omnipotent.

===Part 3===

“It’s true that I looked down on you. That’s why, I apologi-ze.”

This admission took Naga by surprise. He scratched his head bashfully.

“Oh, i-is that so? Hahaha, oh well, it’s fine as long you understand, still…”

“You’ve grown impu-dent.”

“Are you praising me or making fun of me? Decide which one.”

“Well then, I’m praising yo-u. Unlike your foolish and perverted looks, you’ve got a brain, so I’m impress-ed!”

“Oi! You’re clearly harassing me with that praise!”

“That’s not tru-e. I’m giving you quite a com-pliment. It’s rare for me to speak well of somebo-dy.”

(Do you seriously believe that?!)

Naga reacted inside his heart. He directed his thumb at his chest.

“Even if I do have a sharp mind, aren’t I just a male human? Are you really fine with that?”

“Be it men, women, or witches it doesn’t matter to me as long they’re clev-er. Saying those words about yourself though, makes you seem conceited.”

“KUAHAHAHA!!!”

Naga instantly burst out laughing.

“Now ain’t you an interesting fellow despite that stern attitude of yours?”

Lela muttered while narrowing her eyes suspiciously.

(That’s not all… The way he tried to steer the conversation to grasp my weaknesses and opinions isn’t something I can make light of, still, that’s what makes him intriguing.)

“…UAHAHA” – Naga continued to laugh heartily, all the while ignoring Lela…

Suddenly, Harrigan’s hair struck down violently.

“Ow, ow, ow, ow stop with the hair AAAHH! I give!”

Holding his head in pain, Naga writhed on the ground.

“Shut up! You’re distracting me!”

Harrigan raised her shapely eyebrows and glared daggers at Naga.

Aside from Lela, the other witches pierced him critical and disdainful eyes.

Naga stood slowly while comforting his bruised head and raised his right hand in a casual apology.

“ …Yeah, sorry, um my bad.”

“I thought I had already told you not to interfere.”

“No seriously, I’m truly sorry. I’ll stop being a nuisance, so please rest assured and continue your work.”

“The next time, you cause a problem, I’ll throw you off of here.”

She threatened while her face slowly returned to her normal expression. Nevertheless, Harrigan’s eyes seemed to be smiling and it didn’t seem like she was seriously mad.

(Good grief) – Naga, breathed out a sigh of relief only to notice Lela watching him fixedly.

“What?”

“As expected, you’re a foo-l. Despite being smart, you’re still an idiot.”

Naga’s face twisted up into a wry smile.

“Yeah, I’ve got a feeling that people have said similar things about me before.”

“By who-m?”

“Hmmm…..hm? I wonder who told me so?”

Looking at Naga who had bent his head to stare at the ground, Lela lowered her eyes.

“My ba-d. After all, you’ve lost your memories.”

“No, it isn’t something worth apologizing for, so don’t mind it.”

“Then, I won’t min-d!”

“Actually, on second thought, you should mind a bit.”

“Decide on which o-ne.”

Ignoring Lela’s retort, Naga shifted his sight towards the strange tool in Lela’s hands.

“Hey, can I ask you one more thing?”

“Still not finish-ed?”

“What is that thing you’re holding near your eyes?”

Taking her eyes from the tool, Lela slightly adjusted something that looked like lenses placed inside a pair of slender tubes.

“These are called binocu-lars. A magic tool that magnifies and clarifies things seen from a distance.”

“Magic…tool?”

“Meaning a tool that has magic implement-ed.”

“Do you have to apply magic while using it? In that case, wouldn’t I be unable to see anything even if I took a peek?”

“You won’t se-e. It’s meaning-less.”

“Is that so? In the end I guess I can only depend on my own two eyes.”

Naga gave up on the tool and once again focused his eyes on the slope to observe the battlefield.

There was no way for the doll to be completely covered in leather belts, especially where it had joints. However, those parts didn’t seem to receive very many arrows. On the other hand, the parts which were wrapped with leather were pierced by many arrows, but they did not seem to affect the doll’s movements. Several layers of leather had been chipped off, but the iron-made arrows didn’t sink too deeply into the puppet’s main body.

Ignoring the close range blows coming at it, the puppet sluggishly plunged towards the human forces.

The wooden doll began to corner the gradually retreating soldiers as it continued to advance further.

The puppet picked up nearby rocks from the slope of a small hill in both of its fists and tossed them skillfully in the direction of the crowded soldiers.

The formations of the human troops dispersed and the soldiers skittered away like baby spiders.

Once the dust and smoke settled down, Naga could see several soldiers tripping and falling in their haste. Folding his arms across his chest, his face turned solemn and stern for the first time since his arrival in this world. Naga gazed at the strange scenery which he had never experienced before.

It was completely different from what he had felt during the battles he was familiar with.

(I wonder what the battles I knew….looked like. I think the first thing was shooting each other…with bows, probably.)

Assuming he was right, the beginning of this battle shouldn’t be much different from the one he generally knew. At least, the human side was behaving as he expected unlike the witches side. There was one fact, however, which greatly strayed from Naga’s concept of a battle.

It was this giant doll which was coiled with belts and controlled with magic. It swung its arms, threw rocks, and plunged into enemies while cornering them. Naga noticed himself accepting this fact calmly despite the fact that it was bizarre in every aspect.

(If this sort of thing is common in this world, I can only accept it.) – is what he honestly thought.

The 40-50 person troop in front of the doll hurriedly retreated.

It looked as though they were forced off the slope and onto the plain. However, between the people who were dispersing left and right, fast moving silhouettes were approaching the doll which had descended on to the plain.

Four horsemen were galloping towards the doll. What was more, was that they were pulling something.

There was a considerable distance between the top of the watchtower and the bottom of the slope. However confident Naga was in his eyesight, he was only able to see horses and people as miniscule specks. Because of that, he couldn’t tell what they were pulling at first.

(Ah! Isn’t that a battering ram?)

The moment he confirmed what the horse-riders were pulling, he understood. He knew exactly what the human troops intended to use it for.

As he watched, the wooden puppet moved its legs and tried to advance further.

“Oi, Harrigan!”

Naga’s angry voice startled the witches who sat nearby.

On the other hand, Harrigan who was clearly angry, turned around slowly to face him.

“You! I told you that I’d throw you off if you were to—“

“Quickly withdraw that puppet!”

“W-What are you–?!”

“Do it fast! At least, try to bring it half-way back to the slope!”

“Why is that?”

“Just do it!”

Harrigan looked at his expression and realized that this was serious.

“Understood. But, I will have you explain yourself to me afterwards.”

Turning back around quickly, Harrigan screwed up her eyebrows in anxiety and followed Naga’s request.

As she did so, the puppet stopped and began to slowly retreat.

(Damn, its movements are dull. At this rate, it won’t make it in time!)

Naga almost cursed aloud when Lela suddenly screamed while looking through the binoculars.

“Ane-sama, it’s a battle ra-m! I think the enemy is trying…to knock the doll with the ra-m!”

“What?!”

Harrigan suddenly leaned forward.

“Get back! Hurry Back here! Return this Instant!”

The sudden shout burst out of her mouth and reached Naga who could now hear her clearly.

The battle ram drew closer until the point where it was clearly be visible with bare eyes.

“Tch!” – Harrigan smacked her tongue and called out an order in a sharp voice.

“Stop the blow!”

This order was screamed towards the giant wood doll. The puppet showed absolutely no intention of avoiding the blow, and instead put up a guard against the rapidly approaching ram. Its large build rendered swift movement nearly impossible. Its strongest asset was disastrous in this situation. No matter what type of weapon, there will always be strengths and weaknesses. It was just a natural course of action for the enemy soldiers to form a counterattack after experiencing battle with the witches.

Naga stared with bated breath at the situation unfolding in front of him.

The horses which came in front of the doll quickly split to the left and right with a pair on each side. Following that, the riders swung down with their swords and cut the ropes.

The heavy cart, on which the ram was placed, careened ahead with the speed lent by the charging horses.

The puppet was braced just between the edge of the slope and plain. In an instant the head of the ram slammed directly into the puppet.

(BOOMF!)

A dull sound of impact, like being socked in the stomach, resounded throughout the area. The ram itself was made from wood, but its tip was clearly covered in metal. As the impact echoed, the giant puppet was flung backwards and ended up lying on its back.

The human troops began to cheer wildly.

“Damn! Stand up! Get up now!” Harrigan cursed.

Struggling to rise, the puppet responded to Harrigan’s scolding by writhing with its limbs. It was barely able to get up in an unsteady manner, Harrigan smacked her lips.

“Tch, so it’s useless? Lela!”

“Yes” Lela responded as she took out the binoculars.

“It seems that the blow just now damaged the magic circuit. I can’t attack any longer nor bring it back.”

“Understoo-d.”

“Hold these” – Lela said as she passed Naga the binoculars.

“O-Oh?”

Lela forced the binoculars into his hands, and then stepped forward to the handrail of the viewing platform.

Lela faced Harrigan.

“Are you sure it’s fi-ne?” she asked.

“I don’t care. Just do it!”

Lela nodded slightly then took out a single charm from her bag.

Naga pressed the pair of binoculars against his eyes, but however much he tried to look through them, only a dim and gray world appeared.

(As expected they won’t work for me?)

Naga put away the binoculars and was about to refocus on the battlefield when his eyes were arrested by the sight of the charm burning in Lela’s hand.

(Ah, could it be!?)

Shifting his gaze in a hurry, he looked towards the wooden puppet.

Shortly after, gushing flames appeared on the doll here and there. Those were the charms which Lela attached to the puppet before it left. Naga understood that the charms were responding to the one she was holding.

(I see, she could do things like this as well… Should I say that it’s fascinating, or perhaps unreasonable? Different plans might allow this to be used in more interesting and strategic ways…)

While thinking this, Naga concentrated on the doll to see what would happen.

The doll, now completely covered in burning flames, began to advance slowly once more.

Naga pointedly looked toward Harrigan as if asking What are you planning to do?

“Run and explode!”

She stated resolutely, and proceeded to order the doll.

Once she turned around, the puppet began to progress while swaying its trunk left and right. Despite telling it to run, its speed didn’t increase significantly. Perhaps, it was the best it could do considering its large build and the damaged magic circuit.

Because the doll had fallen before, the human troop tried to approach it once again. The burning puppet walked while aiming for that crowd. Its movements were dull, but its steps were huge which made it faster than it looked.

The puppet waded in amongst the soldiers who cried out in fear while running in complete disarray.

Despite most of them trying to escape, there were those who tried to aim at the doll with their bows. An arrow that would maybe work normally, proved far less effective in this situation. Their actions were probably the result of their normal reactions mixed with the fear of seeing the burning puppet trudging in their direction.

Naga looked on dissatisfied at the quality of the troops’ commanders and their orders.

Naga thought that the situation could have been dealt with more skillfully if he himself had taken command.

At that moment the doll’s arms launched themselves forward.

To Naga, it looked as though the giant was shooting flaming arrows.

Its arms flew towards the slower soldiers and burst directly above their heads.

As if on Harrigan’s command, the arms exploded, sweeping the soldiers away.

After this initial explosion the doll then launched its own head.

Unlike its arms which launched horizontally, the doll’s head launched itself vertically at a steep angle above the slope while slowly correcting its trajectory. Naturally, the angle provided a greater range than that of the arms.

As the head flew above the soldiers who had tried to escape first, it exploded just like the arms, scattering flames in all directions.

Again, the explosion blew away many soldiers, with flaming embers and sparks igniting surrounding soldiers, making them drop and roll.

The soldiers were completely unprepared for this counterattack and immediately threw away their weapons and scattered in fear and confusion.

Naga watched the soldiers’ clumsy escape from the distance and spat in disappointment.

(These soldiers numbered around 200 and they’re all running. There should be a limit to how pathetic you guys can act! But in comparison…)

Naga peeked at Harrigan and her witches.

(Aren’t they a little too strong?)

Naga felt a sense of respect welling up towards Harrigan and her people who had managed to repel an enemy of as many as 200 people. Even if they were witches possessing magic and special abilities, fighting like this wasn’t simple by any means. A thought flickered through his mind as he was evaluating the witches. A small thought of wanting to fight by their side, but it was gone before he even realized it.

Naga turned his attention back to where the doll had exploded and scattered itself into dust.

As he did so, he heard Harrigan heave a huge sigh of relief.

“Are you alright, Ane-sama?”

The nearby witches asked as they supported her.

“Yes, I’m fine. And that went surprisingly well.”

Harrigan narrowed her eyes and gazed at the doll’s remains that lay upon the battlefield.

“We were somehow able to deceive them.”

Naga wondered what her muttering meant. His curiosity led him to guess at the meaning behind her words.

(….Could it be that she’s talking about the explosion just now?)

Naga focused his eyes towards the battlefield; however, there was no sign of anybody. Normally, Naga might suspect someone to be hiding in camouflage, but he felt that it was unlikely in this situation.

Naga thought at first that the enemy intended to run so as to lure the puppet into a place near the battle ram, nonetheless, their desperate running didn’t appear to be an act. In the first place, it didn’t seem like the enemy could have foreseen Harrigan’s explosive assault.

Thinking that it was the right moment to ask, Naga threw a question at Harrigan.

“Harrigan, may I ask you something?”

“Hm? I don’t mind, but…”

“It’s about what you just said, but by “deceiving” did you mean exploding that doll?”

Opening her eyes innocently, Harrigan asked back.

“Why do you think so?”

“I wonder…” – he murmured while looking up at the sky.

“You mentioned before that you have a few puppets in stock, right? That means you probably have 2-3, or at most 5 or 6 dolls. Since the number is scarce, losing one of them means a heavy blow to you. What’s more, you said that attacking the enemy with a burning doll would be your last resort, and that’s what happened this time. This means that you can’t afford to let the enemy know the actual number of dolls you possess.”

“It’s as you say.” – Harrigan grinned.

“We don’t want them to think that there are a limited number of dolls. By arranging an attack using the explosion, we want to give them an impression that we don’t care if we use 2-3 dolls of the same type.”

“So it was like that?” – Naga nodded with a pleased expression. As he did so, Harrigan said teasingly.

“Indeed, you’re quite smart despite your appearance.”

“You’re saying that too!? Just how stupid do you think I look!?”

“No, don’t mind it. A man isn’t just about looks, it’s what’s on the inside that counts.”

She casually stated. Hearing this Naga lifted his face and beamed.

“That’s right. A man is about what’s on the inside. As for women, It’s probably not only about their appearance.”

“Hm?” – Harrigan tilted her head confused. Naga gave her a big thumbs up.

“In other words, I think that not only do you guys have first-rate insides, all of you guys look beautiful as well.”

“Hm? I-Is that so? I guess we’ve received quite the high praise from the Dragon King.”

“Yep. That’s why, please, stop calling me dragon king.”

“Kukuku”

“Hahaha”

Facing each other, the two of them laughed.

As soon their laughter settled down, Naga asked.

“It looks like you managed to repel the approaching enemy for the time being, but what do you plan to do next?”

“We will do as usual. We will leave some people to watch and retreat to the 3rd fort.”

“Which means you aren’t going to pursue them… What’s the reason behind that?”

Harrigan narrowed her eyes towards Naga.

“You, are you trying to confirm your own hunch? Or perhaps, are you testing me?”

Surprised by Harrigan’s sharp insight, Naga decided to speak honestly to her.

“It’s not like I’m testing you, but I wanted to confirm whether or not my guess was right. That’s because this world isn’t a place where I can rely on my own common sense.”

“Well, I guess that’s fine” – Harrigan nodded and faced toward the vast land spreading out beneath her.

“Spreading out from here, the vast land of the humans stretches outward with mostly even terrain. There are lots of forests and mountainous districts, but, most of them are wastelands. Even if the area is a small plain the wooden puppet’s combat strength will fall because a proper army can be deployed to face it allowing it to be easily surrounded. If the doll is surrounded by a large army and showered with arrows from all directions, no matter how many belts it’s coiled with, the number of piercing arrows won’t decrease. When it comes to that, the magic circuit will be damaged. Not to mention, the horse-riders can release arrows as well, and if the doll is hit with a more powerful crossbow in a place with no obstacles, not even the belts will help.’

‘In that case, you’d think that it’s better to thicken its armor, but that is not possible. Were we to do so, the transmission of magic would be hindered.”

“How about using iron armor?”

“We don’t have enough skill to make that. In the first place, if we were to put it on the doll, we wouldn’t be able to transfer our magic.”

Hearing her calm and accurate analysis, Naga groaned.

Harrigan lightly shrugged her shoulders and finally added.

“Our low numbers keep us from starting a fight, so we can only assume a reactionary stance.”

“Is that…so? Well, I guess you’re right.”

Naga answered sounding unconvinced; he strongly believed that one can’t gain victory by only defending.

“Still, I can’t really say I like the tone of that comment.”

“Rather than saying you don’t like it, couldn’t you just say I’m not familiar enough with your circumstances? I’m unfamiliar with both this world and your current situation. That is why I’d like you to give me more time. I have some confidence in finding a way for you to win.”

Harrigan suddenly loosened her stern expression.

“Well, I’ll wait for that, though I’m not really expecting anything.”

After saying so, she tightened her expression once again and looked at the witches nearby.

“Then let’s withdraw. We will change the guarding post here. Lela, Selena, and Kei will stay this time instead of Ku, Rinne, and Rinna.”

“Understoo-d”

“Yes, Ane-sama!”

“Leave it to us!”

The three of them replied calmly.

“Ku, we still have 1 puppet left, right?”

“That’s right Ane-sama”

“We have spares in the village, so we need to bring one more here.”

Harrigan turned her head and looked at Ais.

“Ais, sorry to bother you, but I’ll entrust that task to you.”

“Yes, Understood Ane-sama.”

“O-Oi, it couldn’t be that you’re the one that carries the dolls to this place?”

Ais tilted her head toward the astonished Naga and gave him a look that seemed to say – What are you so surprised about?

“Yes, that’s right.”

“Y-you do this by yourself?”

“I usually get a little help, but basically I do it on my own as it is my duty.”

“Is that so? I got it. Then, I’ll help out as well.”

Naga decided to volunteer as he felt deeply moved by the witches’ courage and strength.

“Even though this guy said so, Ais do you want his help?”

Harrigan asked from the side.

“Um, but…” – Ais looked perplexed and replied sounding conflicted.

“This guy is someone who runs out of breath just from running here, for such a person to ask to help me…”

“Woah aren’t you being way too blunt and honest with that?!”

“I’m often told as much.”

“No, no, honesty aside that’s not what I meant. I tried to offer you help, so shouldn’t you show some casual gratitude at least? Say thanks or something like that?”

“You’re right, I apologize for my ingratitude.”

Ais gently bowed her head towards Naga.

“Despite you being easily exhausted by a mere half day of running, some help is better than absolutely nothing, so I look forward to working with you.”

“You absolutely don’t hold back with the honesty do you?!”

As he uttered this heartfelt cry, Lela added on her own comments.

“Far from being useful, it is complete-ly likely that he will be a nuisance, bu-t…”

“Yet another brutally honest tongue!!”

“Thank you, I’m often told tha-t.” Lela said with pride and thrust out her chest.

“Don’t say that like it’s a source of pride; though I really can’t deny that it’s the truth, can’t you be a little less harsh about it!?”

“As for me, there’s something I’d like to request from you. Will you give me a hand, Naga?” Ais asked.

“O….Oh. But, are you fine with that? Is it alright for someone like me, who doesn’t know anything about terrain or current matters, to help? I may end up dragging not just your legs but also your entire body down?”

“I don’t care if you drag me down just don’t grab my chest.”

“Hahahehe” – Naga laughed stiffly with a weak smile.

The other witches didn’t seem to understand the circumstances, however Ais new the entire story from Harrigan. She showed him a smile that started at her mouth and never reached her eyes. He could feel a chilling intent from those eyes. He felt that they said If you do the same to me, I’ll crush your arms into pulp.

As if confirming his worst suspicions, Ais clenched her fists several times while squeezing with visible force.

Feeling a fearful chill run down his spine, Naga violently nodded in agreement.

“Leaving the joking aside” – Harrigan said as she continued to talk.

“I want you to carefully observe, since you don’t know anything.”

“A…ah, so that’s the reason?”

“I have good reason for this, by having you tag along with Ais, it is possible for you to learn about various things. You can observe the landscape, animals, plants, and features of the forest.”

“I think you’re right. Although I ran all the way here I wasn’t paying attention to anything but running.”

“For the time being, we drove away the human troop and made them go through a bitter experience, so it doesn’t look like they’ll be trying anything soon. So, Ais I might be troubling you, but can you let this guy try to help?”

“Yes, Understood Ane-sama”

Despite Ais’s grand smile, Naga couldn’t help but feel discontented.

“If you say it like that I feel like you’re saying I’m the one who’s likely to cause problems.”

“The fact that you even dropped out of the sky onto our heads is already a big enough problem, so I don’t think you need to worry too much about causing more.”

“YES I DOOOO!”

Harrigan and Ais began giggling and it caused Selena, Dei, and Kei, who felt a bit nervous, to relax a little and smile. On the other hand, Lela’s expression remained firm.

“The next time you carry a spare doll, bring some food as well. Ais, you got it?”

“Yes, Understood Ane-sama.”

And just like that, Harrigan’s group went back, leaving behind Lela, Serena, and Kei. Obviously, Naga also tagged along. Yuki, who had disappeared during the battle, suddenly reappeared without notice. She didn’t even glance in Naga’s direction, so he decided not to ask her anything. Even though the return trip was considerably slower and easier, Naga had not doubts that running couldn’t compare to horses in speed and comfort. (Is there anywhere I can get a horse?) Naga thought wistfully as he ran through the forest.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 1

2016-03-17T21:08:42Z

Zexth: /* Chapter 1 */

== Chapter 1 ==

=== Part 1 ===

There was a group consisting solely of women, who lived inside the ‘black forest’ that extended till the remote borders.

People called them ‘witches’. In other words, they were beings with different abilities.

From the perspective of humans that believed in the one absolute god, who ruled over the overwhelming majority of people, it was clear that witches who worshipped the protection of hundreds of divine beings were heretics. For that reason the witches were detested and feared. While feeling fear toward the witches, they held feelings of envy and jealousy against those who possessed special abilities, unlike them.

Certainly, not being compatible with each other, they continued to fight each for a long time.

Witches, who were once proud of numerous comrades, as well as holding the power capable to influence the world, were now declining in number. It seemed as though they were slowly walking along their path of destruction. While aware of their inferior position, they wouldn’t try looking for any fights. Nevertheless, were their territory to be invaded , they wouldn’t hesitate to fight, even if it meant for their household to decline.

Because the frequency in the resistance against witches lowered for a while, many of them could live peacefully in a place far away from the city. However, it was only temporary due to the conflict between fellow human countries that had increased.

Once the great war, which involved many countries and numerous lives concluded, their eyes would return to the witches. It was just the natural course of action for the statesmen of the countries, which surrounded the land of witches, to consider the extermination of them.

The surrounding countries were now preparing for the extermination of witches.

While the church, under the pretext of sweeping witches from this world, supported the assault on them by each country, they schemed the plan of assassination the leader of witches by sending assassins.

Despite such actions taking places, the conflict between vassals and feudal lords for authority wouldn’t cease.

There were often times when the conflict would grow on a national scale, resulting in a new war.

While the conflict between fellow humans continued, they would still manage to steadily reduce the territory of the witches.

Despite the witches having high combat abilities, it was next to impossible for them to battle against hundreds and thousands of deployed units. As a result, while killing a huge number of the enemy’s forces, they would end up carrying out a tactical retreat without gaining a victory.

In the end, the vicious cycle of hatred from humans continued together with losing territory and comrades..

Even now witches were followed by the chain of defeats.

It seemed as though, there was no peaceful place for them in this world.

There were several groups among witches.

If presently described, these groups were close to the concept of ‘a clan’ . Several of these clans gathered and formed a loose alliance, which was pointed out and referred by the humans as ‘the country of witches’.

There were no men among their clans, as it consisted only of women, who were born as witches with special abilities. Witches wouldn’t add anyone besides those they considered as witches. Therefore, it was also known as the country of women.

One of the witches, who was the leader of one of the clans, was Harrigan Halliway Haindora.

Her household built a residence deep inside the black forest.

Apart from Harrigan, there were several other clans of witches ,who settled inside the black forest, nevertheless, hers used to be an influential one.

That’s right, it ‘used to be’ influential.

Due to their topographical location, they would be the first to be on the frontline, resulting in the decline of her clan. And once it declined, it was inevitable for them to lose their authority as a result. Because of that, Harrigan deeply suffered that lost as the leader.

While worrying about the future of her family, she immersed herself inside the open air bath made from the welling hot spring, which was located in the hilly area, inside the forest.

The bath house was a simplistic wooden-made arbor-styled one built in the free area, which was cutting through the loosely sloping land made from the small hills.

In the center of the bath house, which was transparent from 3 sides, a long and narrow wooden-made bathtub was placed on the wooden floor. The hot water, which pumped from the gushing source nearby, filled the bathtub as usual.

Inside the bathtub filled with hot water, which gave out a little bit of sulphurous odour, laid Harrigan with her graceful limbs.

What attracted one’s attention from Harrigan’s body, which was nakedly submerged inside the tub, was her blueish-black long hair, her bulging chest, the tight waist and her big buttocks. Indeed, one could say it was the figure of a full-fledged woman. The sign of her femininity was also seen between her groins, which was thickly covered with black bush.

Harrigan, who remained submerged inside the bathtub, stretched her limbs, and let out a small sigh, which she could care less whether it was heard or not.

How should we reach an agreement with humans? Or should we completely abandon that idea? Harrigan thought about it. Nevertheless, however much she would ponder about that, there was no sign for the future prospects, nor any hope for a better future…

Should she just wait calmly for their slow annihilation?

Or should they die magnificently in an all-or-nothing war?

There seemed to be only these two choices.

Raising her head, Harrigan shifted her sight toward the other side.

On the one side of the bath house, there was a small undressing room, nevertheless, the three remaining were transparent with no walls, despite there being beams. Because of that, Harrigan was able to look out over the surrounding.

Looking down from the hill, there was a thickly green virgin forest, which was receiving the dazzling sunray of the early summer, extending beneath one’s eyes. On the other side, where the virgin forest, also called by people 'the black forest', ended, there was a stretched land inhabited by humans. The land ruled by humans was wide and in comparison with the one of witches, it had a larger population. In addition to that, the land governed by witches was gradually reducing together with their population.

(Whether we fight or not, is it extinction that await us? Or perhaps fate? If so, then fighting magnificently and vanishing in the same way should be a brief entertainment…no.)

Harrigan looked at the young witch next to her.

(Fighting recklessly will only result in the death of my daughters. It would still be better for me alone, but taking along these daughters, there’s no way for that.)

"Yuuki."

The girl, whose Harrigan voice reached, raised her head.

"What’s the matter, Harrigan-nee?"

Despit the girl calling her by ‘Sis’, they were not actual sisters. Following their customs, the young witches would call Harrigan, who was their leader, such as Ane-sama, Aneue, Nee. On the other hand, Harrigan would call the young witches, and at the same time the members of this household, as her daughters’ very often.

Harrigan beckoned the witch.

"Come, enter together with me."

The wooden-made bathtub was big, so even if both of them entered, it wouldn’t be that tight.

"Is it fine? It seemed like you were immersed in your thoughts, so won’t I become a bother?"

"That’s fine, that’s fine. Come"

"Well then, sorry for my rudeness."

The girl stood up, taking off her clothes and becoming nude.

Her pair of chest hills were neither small nor big, they were of the beautiful size and shape, suitable at her age. The tips of her breasts were of cute pink color, her shoulders width was narrow, her bottom’s overhang was a bit moderate, her groins area’s shade was dim. In contrast to Harrigan, she had more girlish figure.

What caught the attention was her long shining hair tied up into two ponytails. This too, was contrasting to Harrigan’s bluish black hair.

The girl named Yuuki stepped in with her leg without any restraint and sat in the corner.

"Don’t just sit there in the corner. Hey, come here."

Raising her upper body, Harrigan stretched out her right arm and reached Yuuki’s only to pull her toward herself. She followed straight away without showing any resistance

Making her sit inside the area of Harrigan’s stretched legs, Harrigan wrapped Yuuki’s two chest hills with both of her palms.

"Ha…Harri-nee…."

So as to check their softness, Harrigan moved her palms while kneading.

"No…sto…. ahn."

(I want to give these daughters a future. I want them to have hope. This is as well the part of my duty, me who is the head of this family. But, just what can I do…?)

While contemplating about that, she gently moved both of her palms.

Nevertheless, however hard she pondered, there was no idea, which would break in the deadlock, crossing her mind.

"Ha…Harri-nee…I can’t take it anymore… aah.."

Hm? Returning back to herself, Harrigan stopped her palms.

(Oops, being immersed in my thoughts, I began squeezing them too seriously.)

Having a red face, Yuuki, who felt her body had lost its strength, entrusted her back on Harrigan’s chest.

(Fumu. But, what should I do? I don’t want to sacrifice this cute daughters of mine, but…despite saying so, without fighting we will be eventually driven away from this place. Once this happens, we will go further into the depth of the forest, ending in the world of only humans. Wouldn’t that be the same as falling into ruin?)

Feeling Yuuki’s body on her chest, she looked up into the space with her thoughtful face.

Suddenly, the bath house shook.

The space distorted in a swaying manner.

"W, what’s happening!?"

Harrigan, who took back her face, looked at the sky through the transparent side of the building.

Before one could notice, the sky was covered with dark clouds.

(What’s going on!? Just a while ago, it was a clear blue sky expanding!)

Harrigan could sense that something unusual was happening. Nevertheless, she couldn’t tell what it was.

Suddenly the raindrops began to hit the roof of the bath house.

The falling rain, changed at once into a heavy rainfall, Thunders together with lightings were running through the sky, which was dim, like at the time of dusk.

"What’s this heavy downpour!? Doesn’t it feel as though the bottom of the heaven fell out? Just what an earth… don’t tell me that this could be the sign of the water dragon manifesting?"

Seeing the eerie sight, Harrigan’s body began to shake tremble as well. She could understand that Yuuki was shaking as well from her back.

Immediately after that, a voice was heard from somewhere.

"≠◇▼￡=★!?"

Even though there were only Yuuki and Harrigan, someone else’s voice was heard. Rather than hearing the voice, Harrigan wondered whether it was something echoing inside her mind. And then, it was the voice of a man. Saying that, it was none other that a human man in the vicinity.

(Impossible, this shouldn’t be even possible.)

Searching for the source of the voice, Harrigan run with her eyes in all the directions, however, she couldn’t find the figure nor feel its presence.

I was probably just seeing things – Harrigan nodded as if convincing herself.

So as not to let any stray people nor the spies enter the village and the fortification, or rather, the residing territory of the witches, a barrier was put around the village. Here as well, it should be not possible for any common person to break through the barrier and pass into their territory. In addition to that, by covering their presence it shouldn’t let anyone approach this close, not even one chance on ten thousand, but on a million chances.

However, there was a voice. certainly it was heard. It was neither mishearing nor one’s imagination.

They couldn’t understand the meaning of the words, nevertheless, it was a powerful and high voice,which reached their ears.

"There’s a m-man, a man. (trembled voice.)"

As the proof, Yuuki, the man-hater, lost her composure. Her sensitivity toward men is greater than anyone’s.

"Where, where is the man? (trembled)"

Standing up while being completely naked, she looked on her left and right, and again at her right, moving her body and neck hurriedly.

"Calm down Yuuki."

Despite Harrigan calling out to her, Yuuki turned around her eyes and revolved with her body.

(Good grief, as expected, Yuuki’s hate for men is endless.)

Looking up at the confused Yuuki, who was in front of her eyes, she smiled wryly.

"Still, the voice before, just what on earth was…."

Taking off the smile on her face Harrigan looked over one more time as if searching for something.

Suddenly a man descended from the sky.

Such way of saying wasn’t exact. More accurately, the man fell from the from the ceiling of the bath house.

The descended man dropped into the bathtub making the water splashed.

"What!?"

Harrigan opened widely her eyes.

The fallen man did the same.

"A man a man man a man."

Yuuki too, opened widely her eyes and froze.

Harrigan had her attention caught by the man.

[[Image:Naga01 002-003.jpg|175px|thumb]]

It was a young man, with an strange attire that she had never seen or heard of before.

The man looked up dumbfoundedly in the midair, soon coming back to himself. He moved his body timidly using his head.

Harrigan’s sight and the man’s met each other.

"Wh… who are you? From where and how did you manage to come here?"

"★◇?"

The man responded to Harrigan using some sort of language, nevertheless, she couldn’t understand anything.

(Hm? Could it be that my words doesn’t go through to him? These strange clothes, could he be a foreigner? If so, it doesn’t seem unreasonable, but…)
Regarding the unfamiliar clothes and language, if one were to think he’s a foreigner, one could only agree on that. Nevertheless, you couldn’t agree with the fact that someone appeared all of a sudden in a bath. There was no explanation for that.

As Harrigan observed him, the man raised his right hand and pointed at her.

"☆■▽×≠♀￡§★→∋"

Harrigan frowned her eyebrows.

(I don’t understand at all what he’s saying. At least, it doesn’t seem like he’s an assassin send to kill me by the church.)

Interpreting his words, the man said this

'''"Breasts! And they’re huge!"'''

Being completely soaked, the man sidled up to Harrigan.

"W, w, w, what are you doing!?"

Being overwhelmed by the man’s vigorous attitude and look, Harrigan tried to step back, nevertheless, the edge of the bathtub was in her way.

[[Image:Naga01 041.jpg|175px|thumb]]

The man extended his right hand and, grab! – He tightly grabbed her breast.

"Aah?"

'''"I’ve never seen such splendid pair of breasts!"'''

"Don’t grab them that forcefully!"

'''"What a size, what a smoothness, what an elasticity."'''

"H.. hey, don’t just aah… grab a person’s aah… breasts at your own convenience aah!"

Hearing Harrigan’s scream-like, angry-like, and yet charming voice, Yuuki, who was stiff from being dumbfounded, came back to herself.

"What’s the matter Harrigan-nee."

What entered her eyes, which looked down at her own feet, was a man with a mysterious hairstyle and wrapped in clothes that she had never seen before, using both of his hands to grab Harrigan’s voluptuous breasts. It was a dreadful scene.

"A man a man a man is groping H-Ha-Harri-nee’s br…!?"

Yuuki’s hair was squirming as its color became darker

"Hey Yuuki! Calm down!"

'''"Big breasts! Big breasts! Big breasts!"'''

"You too, calm down! And what are you trying to say!? Speaking of which, stop groping my breasts!"

"Kill, kill, kill, kill the man."

"Argh! I said calm down!"

Harrigan’s long and blueish black hair lifted in the air from the hot bath.

Harrigan’s hair, which became a thick bundle swung vigorously.

Whack.

Harrigan’s hair gave out a dull sound as it knocked Yuuki’s back of head. Her neck folded diagonally.

With her eyes turning white, the girl lost her consciousness and fell in a position, which resembled her upper body hooked on the edge of the bathtub.

'''"I’ll touch them, rub them, lick them, bury in them!"'''

"I don’t know what you’re saying, but you too calm down!"

Whaack!

Once again her bundled hair swung, hitting the man in the back of his head, from which the man’s eyes turned white. Its hardness was unbelievable for a hair..

Losing the power from his own body, the man released his hands from Harrigan’s chest and lost his consciousness while falling on the top of her body.

"Just what’s with this man?"

Harrigan muttered while gazing sternly at the exhausted young man with an unusual clothing and look, hanging on her body.

"I’ve never heard before the language that he speaks, I wonder if he’s a foreigner… whether that’s the case or not, nobody should be able of breaking through my barrier without me noticing it. There should be no one able to get this close without me noticing it. It would be a different case for a witch like me, but at least, not for any human living in this world. If so, does it means that this guy came form another world? So he’s not a foreigner, but rather someone from a different world?"

Harrigan shifted slightly her sight.

Next to the man, the eyes of the naked Yuuki turned white as she lost her consciousness.

(Good grief, I’ll leave the inquiry of this guy’s true identity for later. First, I’ll have to take care of Yuuki so that she doesn’t go berserk, as once she wakes up, she will try to kill this man. I don’t know who this guy is, so it’s more reason to not let Yuuki murder him. Assuming he’s really fell from another world….)

Once again Harrigan caught the man in her sight.

A man with a weird hairstyle.

A man wearing queer clothing.

A man, whose words are unfamiliar.

A man that suddenly fell from the sky.

(I wonder if he knows of any way to save us from our crisis.)

Harrigan stood up from the bathtub. The hot water, which covered her smooth skin, turned into droplets while slipping off.

Her eyes, which looked down at the man, stopped at his waist.

"This guy’s sword has a strange appearance, doesn’t it? Well, rather than the appearance, If he wakes up only to swing at us with that sword, it will be troublesome. Should I take it out?"

Bending her waist, Harigan reached her hand toward his left lower back.

"What? It’s inserted in just a sash? It’s quite a careless way of wearing a sword. But."

As Harrigan raised, she stared at the specialized weapon, which she took from the man’s waist.

"It’s slightly curved. Indeed, this isn’t a shape one would see in this vicinity. It’s even different from the scimitar used in the eastern part of this world. Interesting. Still, how do you pull this out? Could it be, like this?"

While Pulling out the man’s sword, Harrigan encountered some trouble.

"Its out."

She raised the blade, which was radiating in silver color, in front of her eyes.

"It’s quite heavy. The blade is too, thick. And it looks beautiful more than anything. It feels as though my sight is attracted by it…but, it isn’t the right moment to admire. I’ve to deal quickly with this guy and Yuuki."

Once Harrigan put back the sword into its scabbard, she placed it casually on the wooden floor. After that, she turned around and walked toward the exit to open the door.

Carrying a clothing basket, which was inside the small room, Harrigan returned to the bath house. Once she kneeled down and put the basket on the floor, she curled up the clothes inside the basket, so as to grab them.

Remaining in that posture, she used her index finger nail to cut a single string of her long hair.

As soon as she transferred her magic power into that string, it immediately became stiff and stretched straightforwardly.

Harrigan thrusted the clothes, which she held in her left hand, with the hair string that turned into a long needle. Once it pierced through, her clothes began to squirm like a living object.

Her wriggling clothes jumped off her hand and descended onto the bath floor, squirming while gradually changing its shape. Finally, it took the form of human.

"Your master Harrigan Halliway Haindora orders you. Go and call my daughters – Ais and Lela."

Her clothes, which took the shape of human, bowed down toward her, just like a human being. Then, it jumped out from the bath house.

"Ane-sama, it’s me Ais."

"It’s Le-la."

Guided by Harrigan clothes, the two young witches – Ais Aishuria Haindora and Lela Laylah Haindora, who run up the hill to arrive, bowed down toward Harrigan as she stood naked on the bath house floor.

The daughters of Harrigan, in order to show that they’re part of her clan, they have the same third name.

"What’s the matter?"

Putting a smile on her face, the witch with a large build asked.

"Sorry for calling you out deliberately. I need you to help."

"Yeah, don’t worry."

The two of them gave the impression of being around their mid-to-late teens.

The one with the large build and pleasant smile was Ais. In comparison with Lela, she was taller, and the parts which should come out on her body have a great volume. She gave the aura of a grow-up.

On the other hand, Leyla’s physique wasn’t much different from Yuuki….rather than that, the parts which should come out were less than Yuuki’s. After all, if truth be told, she was tiny breasted.

However, both Ais and Lela wore clothes which exposed lots of skin. In Lela’s case, she had some kind of short skirt made of countless amulets coiling around her waist which standed out.

[[Image:Naga01 047.jpg|175px|thumb]]

"I want you to carry Yuuki."

Harrigan sticked out her right index finger and pointed it toward her feet.

"Just what have Yuuki done again…"

While Making a wry smile, Ais moved her eyes outside the bathtub. Once she noticed that it wasn’t just Yuuki, her breath was taken away.

"Wait, is that a man?!"

Lela, who had the same expression until now, as well raised her eyebrows with a twitch.

"Could he be an assassin sent by the chu-rch?"

The hair of the two girls shaked because of the goosebumps.

"No, don’t panic. It’s nothing like that. Probably."

"…..Huh?"

Ais and Lela cocked their heads in puzzlement.

I think the novel says: Harrigan explained quickly all that happened until now.

"So something like that happened?"

Ais opened widely her eyes while looking at both the man and Harrigan.

On the other hand, the daughter named Lela didn’t seem to show any surprisement.

Speaking with a monotonous tone

– It’s hard to believe, but there’s no way for ane-sama to li-e. And it’s a fact that there’s a man lying down he-re. If so, I have no choice but to a-ccept it.

As if trying to convince herself, she murmured that.

Trying to calm herself down with a deep breath, Ais faced toward Harrigan.

"Then, what should we do, ane-sama?"

"In any case, we can only inquiry information from this guy. That’s why I called you, thinking that you would help me carrying both of them. Lela will help to establish a mutual communication with this guy."

There was a reason for what Harrigan is saying. Lela possess a magic that allows communication with a foreigner that only speak its own language.

"Understood, but…"

While nodding, Lela cocked her head in puzzlement..

"It would be different story if he was a foreig-ner, but, it’s the first time for me to establish a mutual understanding with someone who comes from a diffe-rent world."

"Give it a try and if it fails, we will think of some other way at that time."

"Got tha-t."

"Ais, I’ll entrust those two to you."

"Yes, ane-sama."

Ais grabbed with both hands the body of the unconscious Yuuki, who was completely naked, and lightly lifted it. She put Yuuki on her right shoulder. Then, while holding Yuuki’s body, she bent her waist and did the same with the man drenched in water.

It’s true that compared to Lela or Yuuki, Ais had a bigger build. Nevertheless, she wasn’t a giant. In fact, Harrigan was taller than her. Judging by her looks, her muscles didn’t seen to be specially developed and yet, that physical strength.

Aisu seemed to be the owner of a monstrous strength, which one wouldn’t guess from her appearance.

"Where should I carry them ane-sama?"

Ais asked casually as if not sensing the weight of two people.

"For the time being, carry them to my room. I don’t want cause to cause any turmoil. Carry them silently so as not to bring other daughters’ attention."

"Understood."

"And Lela, won’t you please carry the sword lying over there?"

Lela looked at where Harrigan’s finger was pointing.

"Th-at? It has an strange shape, isn’t i-t?"

"You don’t know it either?"

"It’s my first time seeing i-t."

"It was sashed to the man’s waist."

Frowning her eyebrows, Lela directed her look at the man carried by Ais.

"He had a sword sash-ed. Then, isn’t he an assas-sin?"

"No, he’s not, probably."

(That’s because, that guy went to grab my breasts without showing any sign of drawing the sword.)

Naturally, Lela didn’t know about the man conducting such action, she couldn’t understand on what basis Harrigan was putting her assumption, but if she says it’s not, then it probably does mean so. For the time being, Lela buried her hatchet.

"Well then, go ahead, I’ll catch up with you soon."

"Yes, ane-sa-ma."

After Harrigan saw the two leave the bath house, the puppet familiar turned back to be normal clothes and then she put them on with a calm attitude.

=== Part 2 ===

Harrigan made Ais lay down the man on the bed inside her room, and the naked Yuuki was rolled on a thick cloth spread on the floor and had a bed cover put on.

"Lela, please carry that sword to my study and put it where no one can see."

Once Lela left, Harrigan moved her look toward Yuuki, who was rolling inside the bad sheet.

(There’s a fear that Yuuki might rampage once she wakes up. It can’t be helped.)

Harrigan ordered Ais to wrap Yuuki’s body into a roll using a thin cloth and in addition to that, a rope that was prepared. What’s more, so as to make sure that the other witches don’t hear Yuuki screaming, they put a mouth gag on Yuuki’s mouth. Harrigan still didn’t want to expose the man’s presence.

Due to the riot in the bath house, Harrigan’s body became cold. Because the man’s clothing were damp, there was a risk of him catching a cold. Harrigan kindled the fireplace, so as try to warm up the room.

Harrigan rubbed the fire-igniting stones together and triggered them to ignite. Once she threw them into the fireplace, the flame burned up red inside of it.

She run her sight over the man with a glance.

(Even if his clothes are wet, there’s probably no way for us to strip him at at our convenience.)

Harrigan didn’t lack the curiosity to see the naked young man, nevertheless, she was restraining herself in front of Ais.

(In the first place, even if we can strip the man, we have no spare clothes for him, and we can’t leave him naked until his clothes get dry. Despite that, we don’t know if people from another world can catch a cold.)

The room inside the wooden-made building gave out a simplistic impression. One could see documents, the writing desk and the chair put in the corner. On top of that, there was a bookshelf placed near the wall. One could say that all of these were handmade wooden goods, which used lumbered trees from the forest.

On that bookshelf, there were paper books lined up, which was rare in this period.

The paper was a high grade product, which was passed in no time from the eastern world. What’s more, in this period, there were no printing machines, therefore, the books were copied by hand. Because of that, it was not possible to mass produce them. that’s another reason why paper books were precious..

Other than the desk and the bookshelf, as expected, there were only a wooden-made bed and a small side table placed inside the room.

On top of the bed lay the unconscious young man in his strange clothes, who was stretched longly on it. Yuuki, who was roundly tied up and wrapped in the thick cloth, lay on the floor while naked.

Seeing the impossible scene, which unfolded inside her room, Harrigan felt as if getting a headache. At the same time, she herself felt the urge to laugh.

Returning to the room after a while, Lela occupied the front of the table while writing something on a small piece of paper.

Ais and Harrigan sat at the brought stools and watched silently Lela’s work.

The sound of the blazing firewood reverberated inside the room as its air warmed up.

Once Lela finished her preparations, Harrigan made Ais use the prepared smelling salts for the man to smell. Without having to wait, the man woke up.

"～X=≦∴℃#§★◇▲↑←⊆#†∩!"

After the man lifted his body, he faced toward Harrigan while speaking to her as if pressing for an answer.

"As expected, I don’t understand anything. Well, wouldn’t that be obvious? Despite that, this is a mysterious language for one’s ears."

"十˧△¶#>≡⇔∩↓◆☆*♂♀〆?"

"Well, calm down… even if I say that, you probably won’t understand."

Raising her right hand, Harrigan expanded its palm in front of the man’s eyes.

For now, stop talking – such was the meaning of her action, but, did the man sensed her intention? Once he closed his mouth. he scratched his head as if saying ‘good grief’.

(Hmm. He seems to have quite guts.)

Harrigan became dumbfounded and at the same time, filled with admiration at the man’s defiant like attitude.

(How can he remain this calm under such circumstances? Is this guy a big-shot or just a fool?)

Not letting her thoughts leak out, Harrigan shifted her sight to Lela.

"Are the preparations done?"

"Yes, ane-sa-ma."

Harrigan, who received two amulets presented by Lela, put up one of them in front of her eyes and pressed it against her own forehead. Even if she released her hand, the charm would stick to it.

Holding one more amulet in the left hand, she presented it to the man while showing her forehead with her empty right hand. She tapped her own charm with the index finger.

You too, follow my example and put this on your forehead. – is what she wanted to say, nevertheless, the man seemed to understand her as he received the amulet and slammed it vigorously on his forehead. Just like in case of Harrigan, the amulet wouldn’t fall despite him released his hand.

She slowly talked toward him.

"Do you, understand my words? Who are you? Where did you came from?"

Pressing the amulet against his forehead, the man frowned his eyebrows. Nevertheless, he finally raised his head and spoke.

"★※∪……words……▲↓……are becoming….understandable?"

"Oh, did he comprehend it?"

Harrigan looked at Lela, who waited next to her.

"As expected of Lela."

"Hmph."

Lela smiled slightly while puffing out her tiny chest.

"Well, this much is nor-mal."

"Ara. Even though you weren’t sure whether it would work or not."

Ais teased her from the side.

"I was just being mo-dest."

"Well, let’s leave it like that."

Hmm.

Lela stared at Ais

"Hey, won’t you be quiet?"

Being warned by Harrigan the two of them draw back their necks.

"Well then, how about now? Do you understand what I’m saying?"

"Yes, I do… but, this is an strange sensation. It feels like your words are reverberating directly in my head. Is it because of this?"

Using his right palm, the man tapped the amulet on his forehead.

"Thats right, if you consider it as an interpretation device foreign languages, then it should be fine."

"Wow, I wonder if it’s more convenient than strange. Well, speaking of strange…

After turning back his head, the man shifted in turns his sight over Harrigan, Ais and Lela.

"You’re also strange. Your hair color, skin color, eyes pupil, and then your clothes. I have never seen anything like it."

"For us too, it’s the first time that we see someone like you with that strange attire. So, who are you and from where are you from? How did you came here?"

"Me? I’m… I’m… Hmm? I’m… Who am I?"

"No, that’s what I’m asking."

The man folded his arms and, Hmm, started to make low groans.

"I don’t know. I mean, I can’t remember from where I am or who I am."

Releasing his folded arms, the man used both of his hands to scratch his loose hair.

"I am…my name is….damnit, what is this unpleasant feeling…"

Harrigan, Lela and Ais, all of them looked each other’s face.

"Ane-sama, could it be that this man, has lost his memory?"

Harrigan breathed out a sigh.

"If that’s the case, then he doesn’t know anything. now, what to do?"

"No… Naga…"

The man muttered as if moaning.

"Naga? What’s that?"

Being asked by Harrigan, the man released both of his hands from his face and turned toward her with a troubled expression.

"I have the feeling… That it’s a part of my name but… other than that, I can’t remember anything else. Just who am I?"

Harrigan pondered about the man’s words while hiding her own surprise.

(Naga… as in [{{furigana|Dragon King|Naga|}}]? Is he serious about that being part of his name? Or is this man just a lunatic?)

"Well, leaving my matter aside."

The man lifted his head.

"Who are you people?"

"You’re switching the topic too fast!"

Harrigan was a little taken aback.

"No, even if I try hard to remember, I won’t remember anything, so it can’t be helped right?"

"Hmm, You’ve got a positive way of thinking. No, rather, ain’t you turning on me?"

"Once I manage to recollect something, I’ll explain you. First, tell me something about you."

"Allright."

As soon as she corrected her seating posture on the stool, Harrigan pointed at herself.

"I’m Harrigan Halliway Haindora, the head of the witches that reside here."

The man wrinkled up his eyebrows.

"Witch…Witches? What are witches?"

"So I’ve to explain from that part? But…"

Harrigan looked up at the air while she pondered.

"Fu…mu, explaining to a person that doesn’t have a single clue is surprisingly difficult, isn’t it?"

Finally, returning her head position, Harrigan.

"If I were to describe witches with a single word, then it would be women that can use magic."

"Is that so? I don’t quite get it, but I get it."

"Which one is that?!"

"I don’t understand that thing called magic. Still, even if I am told incomprehensible words one by one, however much time passess, I won’t be able to progress, I see it that way. Leaving the minor parts for later and understanding them little by little should be fine. For the time being, I want to roughly grasp the things."

"Hou?"

What surprised Harrigan was that the man could unexpectedly maintain his calm attitude despite being thrown into a different world while losing his memories. On top of that, his way of dealing with current situations was surprisingly calm as well.

(Normally, if one were to learn about their own lost memories, they would feel shaken and confused, but…Well, could it be that his nerves are 2 or 3 times over the normal? Or could it be that his pattern of thinking is broken?)

"Well, What I want to know, or rather the thing I should know, is where is this place? And what year it is?"

"If I were to be told that, I could only say it’s the inside of ‘the black forest’. As for the year… If we were to use the calendar from the neighbouring country, it would the year 12 of Cassandra III. Then, using our chronicle it would be 415 years after the death of the great witch, Echidna."

"As expected, I don’t get it at all."

While thinking hard about it, the man talked quietly to himself.

"I’ve the feeling like I’ve heard about the country of westerners. I wonder if perhaps I wasn’t fired to such a country."

Hearing the man’s words, Harrigan

"Westerners…. what’s that?"

Once she asked, the man moved his sight toward Ais and Lela and replied.

"Just like the two of you, I’m speaking about people having red hair and blue eyes."

"My hair ain’t not red?"

"Ah, that’s right. Your’s would be of a similar color to ours."

"Ours? So the inhabitants of your world, does everyone has the same black hair? You can remember that?"

"No, that’s not it. That’s instinctive, rather than having or not the memories or the knowledge. I think it would be close to that. At least, in my world, the two of them… no."

The man shifted his eyes to the bagwormed appearance of Yuuki, who was on inside the sleeping mat, on the floor.

"At least there was no person who had hair color and eyes color like this one."

"Well then, please speak whatever you know based on your instinct. It should be fine like that."

"Even if you tell me that."

The man folded his arms while cocking his head many times.

"Once I try to explain something, it won’t convert into words. Saying that, what I said before won’t occur to me precisely."

"It’s somehow bothersome, isn’t it?"

Saying so, Harrigan made a sour face.

"I don’t feel particularly troubled by that. Indeed, I have forgotten about who I am, and then, I was fired into an unknown place, but, like that, I was rescued by you. Also, it seems that we can understand each other, so there’s no need to panic nor rush the things."

"You… certainly have the guts, don’t you?"

"Really? I’m just trying to accept the things in front of my eyes."

"That’s not something to be done casually, it’s hard to accept the reality in front of one’s eyes."

Despite the man thinking that there seemed to be something more in what she said, he decided not to point that out.

(I probably shouldn’t dig too much into another person’s circumstances. Rather than that.)

"Were I to say what the big problem is right now"

Saying that, Harrigan bent forward her body.

"Hou? what it is? try to say it."

"I feel hungry."

Not just Harrigan, but Ais and Lela as well, were taken aback by the man’s words. Finally, despite Harrigan raising her voice, she was smiling pleasantly.

"No no, that’s a big deal. To think you would say that you’re hungry under such circumstances, are you truly someone important? or just a big fool?"

"When you’re hungry, you can’t fight, or so they say… Hmm?"

"What’s the matter?"

"No…war… war? I’ve the feeling like I do nothing but that."

"Hou? a war? If it’s a war, then we do too. Despite saying so, recently, we haven’t won anything. We, witches, used to fight on equal terms with human armies, but now…"

Saying that, Harrigan laughed while self-mocking.

Hm? the man raised his face.

"Humans? So the enemy you’ve fighted with are humans?"

"That’s right. We witches and the humans aren’t compatible with each other. It could be said that we are… sworn enemies?"

"I don’t quite get it. For me you look like humans but ain’t you as well ‘humans’?"

"We do. It’s just that we are humans, who can use magic. We didn’t say that we aren’t people, but, humans would still distinct us. They would rigorously distinct and discriminate us, because, humans can’t use magic. Therefore, they would refer to those who can as ‘evil witches’. Witches are the established enemies of humans, that’s why they must exterminate us."

"You’re evil beings?"

Hearing the simplistic question directed by the man, a self-mocking smile reappeared on Harrigan’s face.

"Judging from the point of view of those, who can’t use magic, it probably seems so."

"Being filled with envy and jealousy over those, who unlike them, possess special abilities, in the end, you would say they will wish for those possessors to vanish? Indeed, they’re small-minded guys."

Harrigan directed her sight filled with sarcasm at the man.

"You too, won’t you probably fear and disdain us after seeing our power?"

"Huh? Why should I?"

"No, even if you say so…You are not scared of those with unusual abilities? Isn’t it eerie?"

"Whether you hold abilities or not, it depends on each person. If I were to be scared of possessors of abilities that I don’t have, I probably wouldn’t be able to live in this world. I still don’t know anything about your ‘magic’, but, you were the ones that rescued me. Were you to be hostile against humans, you’d probably just throw me out."

"That’s right, rather than getting rid of you."

Harrigan run her sight over Yuuki, who was rolling on the floor.

"If it were Yuuki, she will probably scream things like ‘ kill’."

Saying that, the man’s face became unpleasant as he looked at Harrigan.

"Why is it that only this girl is hostile toward me and ready to fight?"

"Even if I told you."

While answering, Harrigan made a depressed face.

"Yuuki’s disdain for men is bottomless."

"Despite there probably being other men, is that fine with you?"

"No, there are no men in our place."

"What? What’s the meaning of that?"

"It means exactly what I said. We are a group consisting of only women. In the first place, only women can become witches. That’s why Yuuki’s great disdain for men wouldn’t burst until now. Consider it as its spasm due to your sudden appearance."

"I… Is that so? I don’t get it, but I understand."

(Is that an unserius attitude, or rather a composed one? Somehow I can’t tell about this guy. More importantly…)

"Ais, Sorry for troubling you, but can you bring him a meal? I don’t mind if they’re leftovers."

"Yes, ane-sama."

"Shall I he-lp?"

"That’s fine. You stay here, Leyla. If the magic of the amulet runs out, you will probably have to replace it with another."

"That’s righ-t."

"Well then, I am going."

Seeing off Ais, Harrigan faced again the man.

"With that, please wait for the meal."

Haha – because the man started to laugh loudly, Harrigan’s expression became suspicious.

"What? What’s the matter?"

"This should be the continuation of what I said previously, but for you to let someone like me, whose origin is unknown, to eat, there’s no way for you to be evil."

"I’m glad for your words, but, not everyone is as understanding as you. There’s no way for them to understand what’s right or wrong. Rather, it’s because of the scarce number of people like you, that we have been fighting for a long time with humans."

"Well, I don’t understand, but, I’ve the feeling like there was no end to those worthless wars in the country, where I lived…"

The man looked up at the air with a distant eye as if reeling the memories which he had lost.

"Sorry for making you wait."

Soon after, Ais returned while holding a tray in both hands.

Once she put the wooden tray on the table, she grabbed an apple, which ripened early in the spring. This sort of fruits and wild plants were abundant in this black forest.

"I’ll now squeeze the fruit juice."

As soon she grabbed the apple in her right arm, she lifted it over the wooden-made wine cup covered with filter cloth. Ei – saying so, she inserted power into her right hand.

The flatly crushed apple dripped with juice. Seeing that, the man was a little taken aback.

"You’ve got an incredible strength."

"If it’s a person’s head, I can easily smash it single-handedly. So please don’t cause anything weird, ok?"

(This girl, is scary.)

While the man shuddered up, Harrigan smiled as as she spoke.

"For Ais, this much of arm power and gripping force would be just fragments of her ability. Once she uses her magic, she can further enhance her strength. Crushing stones, lifting big rocks, breaking a bear’s spine, and even catching and flinging away a one-horn rhinoceros."

"A bear’s spine!? That’s amazing. And what’s a rhinoceros?"

"They’re huge beasts with a big horn that lives in the plains. They are taller than me and 10-15 times heavier than an adult person."

"And you can fling away that guy?"

"Ooh, that’s right. Once she wrap its horn, she throws it like this- Eiyaah!"

Lifting up from her stool, Harrigan demonstrated how it looks.

"Ane-sama, you’re exaggerating things."

Ais’s cheeks became sullen.

Kuku – leaking a smile, Harrigan sat again.

"Well, Ain’t you scared?"

"Indeed it’s scary, but, such a thing probably be the same as a guy holding a weapon. There’s no particular reason for me to disdain you, I think."

(Hmm, that’s an interesting way of thinking from that man. Is he either thinking logically or rationally? At least, it doesn’t come from his sentiment.)

Seeing only people, who would feel emotional hatred toward witches, Harrigan took a deep interest for the man’s response and way of thinking.

The young Ais and Lela, who had never face anyone directly like Harrigan, weren’t hooked by the man’s way of judging things and thinking as much as Harrigan, nevertheless, despite them believing the man’s talk about him losing his memories and not knowing anyone, they were surprised and in admiration for the man having a calm attitude, even though he was had to face such an unusual situation.

"Because we have finished our breakfast, unfortunately, there’s not much left, but…"

After Harrigan said so, Aisu present the tray, which had baguette, soup and vegetables.

Soon after he received it, the man put the it on his thigh. Ais added the wine cup containing the juice squeezed by her on the tray.

"Oh, sorry for the trouble. Well then, Bon appetit."

The moment he reached out his hand toward the food, he stopped moving and plucked the amulet on his forehead.

"This thing is in my way."

Hanging down from till his nose tip, indeed, it was bothersome while eating.

"Is it fine for me to take it out?"

"That’s right. Maybe behind the head… no, it should be better to attach it on the back of the neck?"

As Harrigan looked at Lela.

"I don’t think it will cause any problem in its func-tion."

"Please repaste it."

Nodding a little, Lela detached the amulet on the man’s forehead. So as to peek behind the guy’s back, she bent her body and reattached the amulet behind his neck.

"How is it? Can you still understand my words?"

At Harrigan’s question, the man lifted his right arm while saying that there was no problem.

"Well, then, shall I eat? My stomach already feels hungry."

The man extended his hands to the bowls on the tray and put the vegetables and the bread in his mouth one after another.

"This thing….Heh? I see…it has quite a different taste… but, it’s delicious."

"You eat or talk? Decide on which one."

Not just Harrigan, but also Ais and Lela were watching astonished as the man was vigorously eating the food.

(This guy, he just bite completely into what was given to him without restraint nor leniency. Does he not know how to doubt strangers? Or could it be he’s trusting us? Is he an idiot or a clever man? Is he someone important or perhaps a lunatic? I can’t read him at all. Despite that, it’s highly probable he’s not a person from this world. It seems there’s no sense in searching for clues, so should we look after him for a while? At worst, he could be a form of killing time. If he tries to harm us, we can just kill him, but, once it comes to that…)

Harrigan took a glimpse at Yuuki, who was tied up roundly in the ropes and rolling on the floor. She breathed out a sigh.

(The big question would be how to suppress Yuuki.)

Soon after Harrigan was pondering on any idea, Yuuki woke up.

While being half-awake, she dimly looked over the inside of the room only to eye a man, who was energetically eating, which made her woke up at once. Yuuki tried to jump up, nevertheless, being tied up with the ropes, she couldn’t rise. On top of that, because she had a gag inserted, she couldn’t talk. Rather than trying to understand how she ended like this, Yuuki continued to move while trying to raise her body and kept shouting at the man.

"Mnn! Mnnnn! Mmmnnnnnn!"

With a perplexed face, the man ceased to eat and looked at Harrigan, Lela and Ais.

"I don’t understand at all what she’s saying?"

At the man’s question, Lela responded calmly.

"Kill you, I’ll absolutely kill you,… is what she’s say-ing."

"You can understand!?"

"That’s because we have hung out since we were li-ttle."

"Oh, that’s why."

The man felt awkward to ignore Yuuki with the killing intention while continuing to eat.

Thinking about what he should do, He looked at Harrigan.

Harrigan shifted her sight from Yuuki, who continued her attempt to scream out while bending her body like a shrimp, and breathed out a sigh as she faced toward Aisu, telling her "do it!" with her eye sign.

Ais, who moved forward, kneeled in front of Yuuki.

Putting a smile on her face, she grabbed Yuuki’s both shoulders and raised her while standing up by herself. Because Ais’s was taller than Yuuki, she lifted Yuuki to the level of her eyes. Yuuki’s toes were floating in the air.

Her body was shaking and her appearance, which was tied up in a roll, gave the impression of a bagworm swaying in the air.

Aisu grabbed firmly Yuuki’s shoulders over the ropes digging into them.

"Hmm hmm hmm!"

Yuuki’s face bent in pain.

With a casual face, Lela interpreted.

"Ow ow ow… is what she say-s."

Raising her arms further, Ais looked up to Yuuki’s face and, while keeping her smiling face, said.

"I wonder if you can stop making fuss, Yuuki. Ane-sama is also troubled. You understand that?"

"Hmm, mnnn, hmm, mnn, hmmmm!"

"I Got it, ow,I got it, ow, my shoulders are breaking… she say-s."

(What’s with that pleasant way of doing things?)

Taken aback, the man looked at Yuuki and Ais.

"I’m glad, you understood."

When Ais loosens her hands power, Yuuki’s neck loses its strength and fell to the front.

Aisu wouldn’t cease her smile.

(That girl Ais, despite her gentle look, her inner self is the most fearsome.)

The man couldn’t hide his surprise at the divergence in both Ais’s look and inside.

"Well then, you will remain obedient until that person finishes its eating, ok? But, I’m not saying it’s fine for you to make a fuss after that. You got that?"

kaku kaku kaku - Yuuki shook her head without strength.

"Ah, aaah、I was suffocating!"

Yuuki repeated taking deep breaths.

Ais, who turned back…

"With that, please continue your meal."

She urged the man.

"No, even if I’m told please, is it really fine?"

Having such suspicion, the man looked at Harrigan.

"I don’t mind. Please eat quickly. After that, I would like to talk a bit."

"That’s right. I want as well ask some questions, so should I finish this meal at once?"

The man grabbed the dishes again.

"Despite that, why do you hold such grudge toward men? Did something happened to you long time ago?"

As the man spoke nonchalantly, at that moment, Yuuki’s hair moved abruptly.

While looking down, a small muttering came from Yuuki’s mouth.

"Don’t… bring…. front… me."

"Haa? I cannot hear you."

Being in a rolled position, Yuuki warped her upper body while lifting her face. With a terrifically angry expression, she glared at the man and shouted…

"Don’t bring up that subject in front of me!!"

Despite being inside of the room, the wind arose and hitted Naga’s face and body.

Even till then she was speaking about ‘killing’, ‘ driving out’ men, nevertheless, it was clear now that her seriousness was different from that time.

The man jumped back unintentionally and touched his left waist on a spurt.

Not feeling the sensation in his right hand, the man looked at his left waist and smacked his lips.

(There’s nothing. Certainly I…)

"This is bad!"

Harrigan shouted sharply at Ais.

"Stop her!"

The ropes that binded Yuuki’s body began to split up. At the same time, Ais jumped toward Yuuki.

"Things like men, things like men, kill, kill, kill, I’ll kill them all?"

Snap

Hearing a weird sound, once the man moved his sight toward them, Ais twisted the girl’s neck from behind as she clinged to her.

Yuuki’s eyes turned white with her power leaving her body.

"That was dangerous, wasn’t it?"

Ais kept Yuuki in the same neck twisting position while smiling toward the man.

"No… just now, didn’t her neck snap? Will she be right? Her eyes seems to have turned white."

Looking down at Yuuki, whose body lost its strength, Ais spoke in an indifferent manner.

"Certainly, it will be fine. Yuuki is quite robust."

"I… is that so? In that case it should be fine, but, just now…"

The man moved his face toward Harrigan with the intention of wanting to ask, nevertheless, she wouldn’t break down that stern expression.

"Don’t inquire the reason behind Yuuki’s disdain for men. I too, don’t feel like explaining that to you."

"Got that… I’ll pay more attention from now on."

"Please do that. Rather than that, finish your food quickly."

"No, that’s fine. My stomach is already full, and also I don’t feel like eating more after making her angry with that harsh words of mine."

"Is that so?"

"Yea, it’s enough. Thanks for the meal, it was delicious."

Once the man returned to his original seat, he deeply bowed his head towards Harrigan.

"You rescued me, so I’ll say my thanks. Had it not been for you and me being given this meal, I’d probably had a dog’s death."

"It’s not a big deal, so don’t mind."

"No no, I consider this to be a big matter. Just a while ago, some words popped inside my head, which are [a debt of a night’s stay and a meal]<ref>It's from a japanese expression, it means to repay a debt of gratitude. </ref>? but, it it feels as though it applies in my situation. That’s why I’ll without doubt return this gratitude."

"You don’t have to take it that seriously."

Saying that, Harrigan too, didn’t seem to be in a bad mood.

The man bowed down to Ais and Lela.

"Thank you for rescuing me. You have my thanks."

"No, don’t mention it."

"Don’t worry about i-t."

Being thanked by the man, Lela and Ais didn’t seem to be that dissatisfied, nevertheless, Ais kept bending Yuuki’s neck while having a much queer expression.

"Well then, shall we talk a little?"

Saying that to the man, Harrigan gave instructions to Lela and Ais.

"I’ll have a small talk with this guy. Lela, you wait here. Ais, take Yuuki to your room and wake her up. Still, watch over her so to not let her go violent."

"Yes, ane-sama."

"And both of you, don’t talk about this man to other girls, got that?"

"Yes, ane-sama."

"Got th-at."

"Well then, come this way."

Being invited by Harrigan, the man left her room.

The room to which Harrigan led was a study room.

There was a bookshelf together with lined up books inside the bedroom as well, nevertheless, in this one, all the four walls were placed with high bookshelves, which were packed with books. The room gave out the impression of being buried inside books.

"You’re quite a reader, aren’t you? I Can’t even tell what kind of documents this are."

"These are indispensable for magic research and development. Rather than that, sit."

The man,who stood next to a bookshelf while staring at the document, turned around.

Sitting on the wooden stool, Harrigan waited for the man to sit.

"Because you’ve lost your memory, I’ll restrain from asking you personal questions. In exchange, I’m thinking of telling you more about us."

"That would helps a lot. I too, want to learn fast about this world and you."

"I’ll explain that generally and briefly. There might be things, which you don’t understand, but leave the questions for later. Anyway for not just listen."

"Yeah, got that. Well then I’ll entrust you with that."

=== Part 3 ===

"First, I’ll tell you more about the war between witches and humans. Just as I said, we are disdained and estranged by humans due to us possessing unusual powers. While continuing to fight against the humans, we fell into decline, and it’s not just our household. Right now, the whole race of witches are on decline. Our race is on the verge of dying."

"However, the biggest reason behind that is our number. If I were to say why, it’s because we lose our power once we give birth to children. It’s not like we will lose instantly our power, but certainly it’s a big damage to that. That’s why, we can’t casually bear children. Once a witch diminish in her magic power, the only job remaining for her is raising a child."

"The partner is a man, you see? they would be chosen at one’s own discretion. For us, the father doesn’t play a big role. Another problem is that the born child doesn’t necessarily possess the quality of a witch. That’s right, there’s no telling whether or not a child will house magic power. That’s why our number won’t increase."

"A long time ago, it was bit better. A long time ago… that is when humans weren’t that many and the countries established by humans were not that strong. Back then, we were more powerful than now and there were people who would acknowledge us, nevertheless, the time has changed."

"The people passed through the mountains, creating new and numerous cities. Even now they’re doing so. The agriculture developed and so the number of harvest, which resulted in natural growth of population. Then, the people expanded here and there, increasing the conflict between both sides."

"We too can’t forget about the church’s expanding influence. In the first place, they’re our true enemy. The reason why there’s no compatibility between humans and witches is due to their influence. While considering us as heretics, they spread about us being the ones that should be destroyed. The more they implemented their roots in this world, the more influence they had, making us becoming the enemy of humans."

"Like that humans recognized us as their enemy and whenever there had a chance or a gap, they would seize our lands. Trying to exterminate us, they began to commenced assaults. We are more superior in terms of individual combat skills, nevertheless, they have more war power than us. Even if we can use magic, taking several hundreds of human soldiers… is a task next to impossible."

"Because of that, our lands were gradually encroached. Even now, we have been pushed quite an area, into the black forest."

"Ah, besides us, there are several other clans that lives in this forest. However, we don’t associate much. It seems that the humans describe us all with the term ‘the country of witches’ but, our activity doesn’t include deep integration with other clans. It seems that a long time ago, when the great witch was alive, the clans had stronger connections with each other. Despite that, we are all treated the same by humans."

"We would become the first to bear the brunt of Cassandra kingdom’s forces, since they’re the nearest human country to us. We somehow repelled it for the time being, but we don’t know how long we can keep resisting. If we were to fall out, the whole black forest would probably be in the humans’ hands. It would be much a different story if the other clans united, but…"

Harrigan talked dimly without anger, excitement not any lament.

"Then here is our fort. Beginning with this one, the majority of those who fight are packed in several of these forts located in this forest, beginning with this one. Children and elderly live in a hidden village. I’ll say it, but I can’t bring you there, and I don’t have that much trust on you yet."

"I understand this much."

The man raised his hand as to express his understand.

After finishing to explain in general, Harrigan breathed out a sigh and continued her while saying – well then.

"I explained broadly about us and our current situation, but did you understand?"

"That’s right. I don’t quite get it, but I understand in general."

"That’s why! which one do you mean!?"

"That one. I could understand roughly the course of action, but, after all, to know the things in detail, the only thing I can do is to experience them… or such."

Fufu – Harrigan smiled pleasantly.

(What an interesting man. Well, leaving aside whether he’s a clever man or a fool, it’s fine for him not to be scared of us.)

Harrigan had her interest caught by the man in front of her. No, perhaps she was attracted by the man itself.

The man that descended out of sudden from the air.

Even for a famous witch as Harrigan, a magic that could send people to the distant places was not seen or unheard of. Not to mention, rather than being fired from a distant place, it seemed more like he crossed the spacetime from the other place.

Harrigan thought about wanting to investigate that phenomenon.

And not just that.

She also wanted to learn more about the man himself.

A man, who could accept the situation with such a composure, despite being thrown into different world.

A man who asserts as someone unperturbed by emotions, of a deep faith that feels obligated to pay a meal and a night stay debt, and someone that doesn’t make differences between us witches and the humans.

The man, who held the name of Naga.

The word, which Harrigan knew, held the implication of ‘dragon’ or ‘dragon king’.

She didn’t know whether the word indicated his name in that way. However, the man that fell from the sky, whose name held the meaning of ‘dragon’ could imply something. Because of that, Harrigan didn’t plan to release the man. Nevertheless, as the head of the clan, there’s no way for her to prioritize her personal interest. Speaking honestly about themselves, she seeked for the man’s response.

As expected, the man showed a response according to her thoughts. He wasn’t scared of them nor denied them. On the other hand, he would normally make contact with them without any sympathising. It wasn’t an attitude that existed in this world. Assuming that the man indeed came from different world, perhaps, talking to him could open the path for the future of her clan.
There was no particular reason, nor established principles for that. Rather, it was her intuition as the witches’ chief.

Harrigan have decided.

She decided to take care this man as the part of her clan. If he becomes a burden, it should be fine to throw him away, and if he intends to do any harm, it should be no problem in killing him.

Such was Harrigan’s conclusion.

Once she revealed the man’s presence to the others and said that she intends to raise him, continuous objections and doubts were received from the witches. Without there being anyone, who would consent positively, if it was something decided by ane-sama, Lela and Ais would only show a passive approval without any opposing. Nevertheless, in the end, everyone came to acknowledge the man, on the condition of throwing him away, were he to cause any trouble.

Yuuki was the only one, who would continue to oppose till the end, everywhere, firmly, severely and stubbornly. In the end, despite many attempts of calming down and lecturing, Harrigan managed to forcibly overcome Yuuki’s opposition.

"This is what I concluded and I don’t intend to change it."

"If Harri-nee says so, that’s fine. Whatever happens, I don’t care."

Saying so, Yuuki became completely angry, nevertheless she didn’t seem to resort to any forceful methods, such as killing the man or throwing him out from the village. Because of that, Harrigan judged it would be fine to leave it like that for the time being.

It will be a problem to take care of a man, however, how should they refer to the man? For the time being, it wasn’t a good idea just to omit that.

(Because that guy said that he thinks his name is Naga something, there’s no way for us to ignore that. [{{furigana|Dragon King|Naga|}}]… should we go with that? I’ve the feeling like this name is too much for him. if it is was to be the real dragon king, it would probably get angry, still, if we consider it as a nickname, it probably won’t.)

Thinking so, Harrigan decided to referred to the young man as Naga.

Heh? is that so – After announcing that, it would be natural for a person to be surprised. Nevertheless, the majority of witches laughed instead. Their laugh had an element of mocking.

"It doesn’t suit him."

"That name is a fail."

"Won't he get killed by the real dragon king?"

Such impressions the witches had.

"Were you girls told of such things?"

Despite Harrigan spurring on, the man remained calm.

"In the first place, I don’t know what the dragon king is."

Is he an important individual or a fool? – Harrigan, who couldn’t measure that man with normal criteria, was taken aback.

(But well, if he’s just a simpleton, he probably won’t become of use, but if he’s an extravagant fool, then perhaps he can yield something. Shall I watch over him for the time being?)

With that, Naga, who had been decided to be supported by Harrigan and the others, for now decided not to take any action. Rather than that, because he didn’t understand most about Harrigan’s clan, as well about this world, even if he wanted to do anything, he wouldn’t be able.

Should I first allow myself to observe and study? – Naga started talking.

"That’s fine. Then, shall we walk around this fort once we finish the lunch?"

After that they took their lunch and went to take a walk around the inside of the fort. At that time Naga asked…

"Hey Harrigan. When I fell into the bath house, wasn’t there something I was holding to?"

"You mean that weird-shaped sword in your waist?"

Naga asked vigorously.

"That’s it! What happened to it!?"

"We are keeping it."

"Can’t I’ve you return it back to me? Somehow, my left waist feels lonely, I feel anxiety and insecure."

"We will keep it for a little while."

"…………"

"I’m telling you, that we will keep it, for a little while!"

"Naga’s face turned miserable."

"Do you think that I keeping it is dangerous?"

"That would be natural?"

"Uh… is that so? well, it probably would be."

"Rest assured. Once we learn more about you while living together, we will return it to you."

Naga breathed a small sigh and nodded.

"Then, that’s fine."

"Well, should we go on a stroll and treat ourselves?"

Being led by Ais and Harrigan, they walked around the inside of the fortification.

The fort mentioned as fort three, which could be said to be their main base, wasn’t as big in comparison with the others. It was surrounded by wooden fence, nevertheless, it had no ditches. Inside the ground, there were complex constructions, such as a residential building, storage house, weaponry, and a high watch tower. All of them were simple constructions made using woods.

It was probably a rare sight and unheard for him. Naga would frequently stop and look inside the buildings and ask about their name and functions. After having spent the afternoon like that and taking the dinner, Naga retired to a room offered by Harrigan.

"Oh my, as expected, today was a tiring one. I’ll allow myself to go sleep earlier. Is it fine for me to take this off?"

Naga pointed the amulet behind his neck.

"Lela will prepare for you a new one tomorrow, so don’t mind."

"In case I won’t be able to wake up tomorrow, please do it for me. I’m thankful for your meals and bedding. Well then, if you allow."

Raising his hand he gave a sign to Harigan, who escorted him until the room. As he suddenly began to take off his clothes, Harrigan became puzzled.

"Hey, what are you doing out of sudden?!"

"My clothes are still drying, so I was thinking about leaving them out to dry completely while sleeping."

"If so, do it once I leave the room!"

"Ah? I don’t particularly mind. Do you Harrigan?"

Despite Being a little bit red faced, Harrigan answered without averting her eyes.

"N, no, I wonder whether I too, don’t mind at all."

"Well then, isn’t that fine?"

[[Image:Naga01 090.jpg|175px|thumb]]

With just his loincloth, Naga composedly began to stretch his half-dried clothings.

(His body is quite trained… Wh, no no, it isn’t the time to be watching muscles.)

Once she left the room and closed the door, Naga’s snoring was heard from the inside.
(He surely falls asleep fast. Does he have much of courage, or does he have no wariness? He’s a man hard to measure.)

Shaking her head, Harrigan returned to her room.

The following day, after taking the breakfast together with Ais and Harrigan, Naga expressed his wish to walk around the fort once more.

Today as well, he was wearing his clothing, which Harrigan considered as queer, and had a special made amulet attached by Lela at the same place.

(Because there are no other clothings for him, it can’t be helped. I’ve to deal with that matter somehow. Well, should I leave that for later? However…)

There was no way to let Naga wander alone, so guiding was utmost necessary. That part could be done only by someone like Harrigan, nevertheless, she too had lots of duty piled up as the head of the clan.

"I too, can only help you in my free time, nevertheless… this isn’t what I mean."

Once she said it in that way with disagreeableness.

"That’s fine. In that case, you don’t have to guide. Because I’ll just hang around properly in this surrounding of the fort."

"The surrounding of the fort? do you plan to walk around the forest?"

"Yeah, I want to learn, even if it’s just a bit, about how this world looks. But first, I want to see with my very eyes this region where you live."

"A forest is a forest. However much you look at it, there are just trees."

"Ah, that’s fine. I wanna see it while inhaling some air."

(What a weird guy. In the first place, the way in which he appeared was weird, but…)

"Even if you say so."

"What? Is there something I shouldn’t see in the forest?"

"Not that’s not. But, people who walks this forest without knowing about it, will get lost. It’s because, in addition to the forest being deeply dark, we put a barrier. It would be different in case they were to focus much and set a benchmark, but…"

"A barrier…"

Naga pondered.

"Yea, think of it as one type of magic. It’s a magic used to deceive people’s eyes, who doesn’t know about this place."

"Is that so? Then, I cannot wander alone?."

Making a disappointed face, once he looked at the forest outside the fort, Lela, who was waiting a bit far away from them, stepped up.

"Ane-sama, Shall I do the gui-ding?"

"Is is right? Will you fine by yourself?"

"Even if the effect of the amulet runs out, I’ll be there, so there shouldn’t be pro-blem. Right now, there are things, which you need to do, so."

"This isn’t what I mean. Will you be fine being alone with that perverted guy? – is what I wanted to ask. I’ll say it, but this guys is a pervert?"

"Don’t ask rude things! And don’t say it!"

"Ah…."

"And you, don’t just start pondering about that!"

Bending her neck while having a stern face, Lela raised up her face and looked at Naga with a glance from his tip to toes.

"Well, it will be fine , I thin-k. When necessary, I’ll burn him using the fla-me spell."

"Is that so?Then I’ll leave it to you."

As soon as Harrigan said so, she whispered to Lela’s ear as if embracing her.

"Be careful of that man."

"That’s why, I can hear you! Such a lack of respect."

Kukuku – Harrigan chuckled as she once again put the emphasis on what she said.

"You better follow Lela guide obediently?"

"I know, good grief. If you worry so much it would be bad for your health."

"Not being worried about a man that comes and grope people’s chest out of sudden, what else should I worry about?"

"Ah… that’s right, I was confused that time at the sudden course of events. There’s no longer need to worry."

"I’d like to hope so…"

Shifting her sight away from him, Harrigan took a glance at Lela’s appearance. Nevertheless, the girl remained emotionless she would and looked at Naga.

(Despite her having an indifferent attitude toward things, it’s rare for Lela to be this positive. Could it be that she’s taking an interest into that man….?

Is it good or bad? Up to this point, Harrigan couldn’t understand. Still, she felt it could be a sort of a new fresh wind that began to blow through the monotonous witches in this mood stagnant village.

"Well then, I will entrust you with that Lela."

"Leave it to m-e."

Like that Naga was taken by Lela and they both moved from the fort toward the forest.

In this virgin forest, all the trees were high with numerous branches that were thickly overgrown with leaves.

Despite now being the noon, the forest was thickly dim. Nevertheless, the grass below one’s feet wasn’t that high, therefore, it didn’t cause problem when moving.

Because Naga walked with a fast and big pace, it was natural for him to be in front of Lela.

"Being inside this forest, seems to give me a depressing feeling."

Inside the dim forest, Naga shifted his sight left and right while walking as he muttered. Hearing that, Lela objected with a snap.

"It’s not because we want to live here that we are he-re. It can’t be helped but to live while avoiding conflicts with peo-ple."

Naga suddenly stopped and turned around.

"Are you guys content with that?"

Lela was caught off guard.

"I think I saw how the things are going in this fort yesterday and today, but somehow the atmosphere felt silent. You could say there was no mood nor ambition? and also you looked resigned?"

Naga took a glance at Lela’s face.

"Running inside the forest as if driven away by humans, and hiding you presence motionlessly here in order to avoid conflicts with them. Are you satisfied with that?"

"There’s no, way, for us to be satisfie-d."

Shouting without realizing that, Lela covered her mouth hurriedly.

Perhaps, Harrigan as well held the dissatisfaction while being the leader of the group. Naga noticed that and interjected.

"Forget about what just happened no-w…"

"If you say so, I’m not going to ask."

Again facing forward, Naga continued to walk.

On the other hand, Lela felt as if her body became heavy, being unable to take another step.

Meanwhile, Naga kept walking.

Once she returned to herself, there was no sight of Naga.

(Cra-p. For me of all the people to slack o-ff.)

While panicking, Lela tried to catch after Naga.

No matter how fast he is, he shouldn’t be able to walk far away while being the first timer in this forest. What’s more, as long there’s not much of distance between them, Lela can follow him up thanks to her own magic leaking from the amulet, so, she didn’t worry much.

Just as she anticipated, she spotted Naga’s back after walking a while.

It seemed as though he was hiding in the shadow, kneeling and holding his breath while peeking at something in front of im.

Because his tension passed along to Lela, she approached unintentionally with her stealthy steps.

As she gently approached, Naga turned behind as he noticed her and gave her sign to stoop using his hand.

Once she lined next to him while keeping low her head, she asked as if whispering.

"Is there a beast or some-thing?"

"A ferocious and brutal one."

Because Naga whispered back, Lela became tense.

Once she peek out with her face from the shadow of a thick tree trunk.

In front, there was a small valley-shaped river flowing, inside of which Yuuki was taking a bath. She was naked, which was natural one way or another.

"A…ah..indeed it’s a ferocious bea-st. A specific one among peo-ple, but.."

There was no doubt that she ditched the designated job and went to bath due to her facing previously with Naga at the fort.

(In that case, it’s you reap what you sow, but..)

Lela thought about what they should do.

Yuuki, who didn’t suspect anyone to peek her, climbed up the rocky area as she performed bold calisthenics, and jumped into the deep water from the rock while having fun.

Yuuki’s wet and naked body was radiating with the sunlight. Naturally, because she didn’t suspect anyone to peak, she wouldn’t think about hiding her body.

Her body had white skin, which was almost transparent.

Her shoulders and waist drew smooth curves.

Her chest hills, which were neither small nor big, bulged with a pretty shape.

On top of them, cute and pink nipples protruded.

The lightly golden bush between her groins was damp with water and stickily clinging to her abdomen.

And then, a smiling face, which Naga hadn’t seen until now, popped on her face.

"What’s that? So she could smile like this?"

[[Image:Naga01 099.jpg|175px|thumb]]

Naga’s sight was completely glued to Yuuki’s face and naked body.

Leyla peeked with her sidelong glance at Naga’s appearance.

(He’s zealously looking, isn’t h-e? Well, I can unders-tand that, but… her body isn’t the same as Ais’ still, Yuuki has quite an attractive bo-dy.)

Or at least it was more womanly than mine – is what Lela admitted.

(Nevertheless, he’s probably too enthusias-tic. At this rate, there’s a fear Yuuki will noti-ce. That girl is very sensitive to men’s sight-s.)

"Naga-sa-n."

As soon as Lela placed her hand on his shoulders, Naga looked aside with his startled face.

"A… ah, sorry, I couldn’t help it.."

Naga made an excuse, nevertheless, he didn’t seem to think that way.

"We have just come, so I haven’t seen much."

(He doesn’t seem so but, rather than th-at.)

"Don’t mo-ve! It can’t be helped that you have se-en. We can’t be spotted now that we have seen her important pa-r-ts."

"What do you mean?"

"If you’re spotted on peeking, you will di-e. Saying that, you will be killed by Yuu-ki. That’s is 9/10, 9 out 10, and 99 percent certain."

"Doesn’t the last one give me less than 10% of chance to avoid?"

"Yes, that’s why it’s certa-in. Even if ane-sama tries to stop her, Yuuki won’t probably listen to he-r."

Naga’s body shivered.

"You… could it be, you plan to report me to Yuuki?"

Without answering to Naga’s question, once Lela took out an amulet from her waist, she began to write down using her small brush.

"Yes, please attach th-is."

"W-what? What do you intend to do?"

At that time, Yuuki, who was about to jump off the rock area, stopped. Frowning her eyes suspiciously, she look on the sides attentively.

"We will be noticed, fast attach… rather than that I’ll attach i-t!"

Lela banged the new charm with a slap on Naga’s forehead.

"It’s an amulet that cuts off one’s presence. Remain sile-nt."

Just as Lela told, Naga ceased his movements and hid his breath while continuing to peek at Yuuki.

Yuuki, who was searching around for a moment with deep suspicion, suddenly yelled – Ah! Naga’s body froze thinking that he was spotted, however, it wasn’t that case.

"A smoke signal from the fort!"

Yuuki jumped toward her thrown clothings and wore before one could even notice. Once she did that, she run up the slope and disappeared in a blink of time inside the forest.

Waiting until she disappeared, Lela stood up.

"You narrowly escaped from death, Na-ga-san."

"A… ah, it seems to be so."

Once Naga breathed out a sigh of relief and loosened his body, Lela bent her waist while reaching out her right hand to scrape off the amulet on his forehead.

"Speaking of which, Yuuki said there was a smoke signal rising. Shouldn’t we head back as well?"

Lela looked up at the sky toward the fort.

Indeed there was a string of red smoke seen from between the trees.

"There’s no doubt that something happe-ned at the fort. Let’s head bac-k."

Naga slowly stood up.

"Despite that, why didn’t you report me to that guy?

"If I report, you will di-e? Even if I report you to Yuuki at the fort, instead of this place, you will be kill-ed."

"Are you actually considering me carefully?"

Lela raised the edges of her mouth with a grin.

"Let’s make a deal Naga-san."

"Ah, so it was like that."

Then Naga grinned when he understood the situation.

"Well? what’s the condition?"

"Whenever you manage to retrieve some of your lost memory, please talk about it to me first, no matter what it i-s."

"Are you fine with that?"

"You might think that it’s trivial, but for me it’s importa-nt. I definitely want to learn more about the other world, which doesn’t exist he-re."

Naga and Lela looked at each other. Their sights intertwined with each other in the air.

Naga couldn’t guess what kind of request she had, nevertheless, he nodded as he said – Yeah, fine.

"If it’s enough for you not to leak it, then it’s a cheap price. I’ll talk however much you want."

Lela lowered her sight and bowed down.

"Thank yo-u."

"No, that’s fine. By the way, can I ask you one thing?"

Naga spoke to Lela’s back as she was about to run.

"Wh-at?"

"Why does Yuuki disdain men so much?"

"Shouldn’t ane-sama already told you about not inqui-ring?"

"No, I was just bothered by it. She hasn’t shown that violent reaction until now?"

"That’s righ-t. Yuuki is specia-l."

"Why is that?"

"It’s not something I should answe-r. If ane-sama deems it as fine, she will probably talk to you about i-t."

"Such way of talk putting on airs."

"It seems that she made some unpleasant memories when she was small. Probably she can’t forget about the painful experien-ces."

Naga felt a throb in his chest.

He couldn’t explain the reason behind that, nevertheless, there’s no doubt, some fragments of his memories reacted at Lela’s words.

(I see. so she had some painful experiences at her childhood? It seems that I had gone through the same. When it comes to this, losing one’s memories doesn’t seem to be half bad, doesn’t it?)

A masochistic smile floated on Naga’s face.

[[Image:Naga01 106.jpg|175px|thumb]]

Seeing that painful smile on his face, Lela pulled back her head, nevertheless, Naga’s smile immediately vanished and his face turned back to a daring one.

"Ah, sorry for stopping you. We should hasten."

"Then… let’s ru-n. Please tag along without falling behin-d."

Because Lela break into a run inside the forest, Naga run after her.

(A smoke signal? Did something happened? Could it it that the fort was attacked?)

Naga’s anticipation were half right and half wrong.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Prologue 2|Prologue 2]]
| Return to [[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni

2016-03-04T09:02:05Z

Zexth: /* Updates */

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni

2016-03-04T09:00:51Z

Zexth: /* Volume 1 */

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Epilogue

2016-03-04T08:59:28Z

Zexth: Epilogue

“Oh my, who do we have here, if it isn’t the District Head. Welcome and thank you for your attendance.”

Inside a certain royal palace, in the capital of the Kasandora Kingdom, a king, who appeared to be in his latter thirties, waved his long, luxurious, silk-made garments and respectfully welcomed his visitor.

Besides the capital, Kasandora kingdom ruled over three other fortified cities together with some small settlements. It was a relatively powerful country with a large population in a remote region.

This person, whom the current king of Kasandora, Kasandora III, praised and deprecated himself before, was a cardinal sent by the Old Church, a man named Aiba.

Aiba, who was thin, tall, and wrapped in a white robe, was unexpectedly young, and looked to be in his latter twenties. The fact that he was assigned as a district head at this young age was proof of him being a sharp and capable person.

“No no, please don’t mind it, your Majesty.”

Smiling weakly, the Cardinal, Aiba, returned his greeting.
Behind him, 10 people, who were assigned as his guardians, were lined up. They were all members of the sacred knights. Those knights didn’t try to take off their helmets in front of Kasandora, as they would only show their bare faces to a priest from the Old Church, in other words, towards God’s children.

“Please, sit down.”

Kasandora reached the seat of honor at the long table placed in the dining hall and recommended Aiba to take his seat.
Seeing Aiba taking his place on the leather-made, black chair, Kasandora’s vassals sat down on either side, facing each other.

Grape wine, tea cakes, and fruits continued to be brought out one after another by maids.

The maids withdrew after delivering the cups of fruit and wine, then Kasandora leisurely reached his hand toward his glass goblet filled with red liquid and raised it up in front of him.

“In honor of the District Head, who graced us with his presence after a long journey.”
“I offer my thanks to the Lord, whose blessings and kindness are infinite, and to your Majesty.”

”Toast!” (x2)
“Toast!” (x4)

After savouring the rich scent and taste of the wine for a while, Aiba put his cup back on the table and looked in Kasandora’s direction with a grin. However, those who were watching him would probably notice that his eyes weren’t smiling at all.

“Then, your Majesty, I wonder, how has the plan for the invasion of the forest been progressing?”
Aiba’s tone was composed, and his mild expression didn’t falter, but nevertheless, his eyes harbored a cold, cruel light.

“Without any delay, we were able to measure the witches’ potential, fighting style, their defensive strength, and even deployed our troops in convenient places thanks to your suggestions. However, just the other day, we went through some bitter experiences.”

“Indeed, one or two lost battles won’t change much as long we are victorious in the war.”

“By commencing an attack and letting them respond, we can analyze our enemy’s war potential. Because we haven’t launched any unreasonable assaults from the start, we didn’t suffer any major losses. As soon as we finish analyzing their war potential through orthodox means, we will form an ideal strategy. Oh my, we have been nothing but amazed by your resourcefulness.”

Kasandora smiled as if being in a good humour.

“We are already familiar with the witches’ style of fighting. We also learned that their numbers are much more scarce than what we had assumed. Like this, we will be able crush the witches shortly.”

(I see. This king isn’t stupid, but he’s tactlessly frank. Not dense, but foolishly frank. After all, wouldn’t he amount to being some small landlord of a borderland? Still, to guide these people is our duty as the Children of God)
With Aiba’s face not giving an impression of his innermost thoughts, he asked

“Then, my king, what’s the extent of your current forces?”
“We plan to amass 2000 units.”

Indeed, he’s quite a hard-worker, isn’t he? – Aiba admired him inside.

The amount of 2000 is closest to the maximum force that Kasandora can mobilize. When someone is foolishly honest they probably won’t hold back in the slightest.
Aiba chuckled inside his heart as he was trying to stir up Kasandora; nevertheless, he wasn’t stupid enough to let him learn about that.

Having a solemn attitude, he bowed down towards the king.

“Splitting one’s military forces into small groups is a foolish idea. Only by intensive accumulation of force can one yield the greatest result. But of course, this is something your Majesty and the General should know the best.”

“Umu. T-That’s right. It’s just like you say, Aiba-dono.”

“By exterminating the witches living there, you will be able to connect my country and yours through that vast forest. Also, you will be able to gain an advantage over other countries…. you see?”

Aiba continued to incite Kasandora indirectly and nonchalantly like he had done til now.

A desire to act as a statesman lit inside the king’s eyes.

“I hear that there is an abundant amount of lumber, wild plants, fruits, and wild animals inside of the forest. I also hear that mineral resources are lying unused there. For witches, those are useless things, and at the same time, pearls thrown before swine. We shall make effective use of them.”

At Kasandora’s speech filled with ardor, Aiba gave a refined smile.

“To exterminate the witches and to make humankind prosper, those are our Father’s wishes.”

By saying “Father”, Kasandora meant the one and absolute God, whom they believed in.
And then, those priests together with Aiba who served the God were also his children.

For that reason, the priests were referred to as the Children of God.

“Speaking of which, when can we begin our invasion of the forest?”

Kasandora looked at the man, dressed in a military uniform, next to him.

“Dear General, what’s the exact date you will commence operations?”

The general, who jumped off his stool and lowered his head to the extent of his forehead touching the table, finally raised it and announced resolutely to the king and Aiba.

“Our plan is set to commence in ten days. At the break of dawn on the tenth day, we will depart. We will attack the fort located at the top of the big cliff and drive the witches away from the forest. Then we intend to reinforce the seized fort, so as to create a foothold for entering the forest.”

Kasandora and Aiba nodded in satisfaction.

With Kasandora’s army setting off after 10 days, Naga, Harrigan, and the rest will have at least 10 days to make preparations. However, against the approaching forces of 2000, they will only have a force of 20 people. The difference between forces would normally cause anyone to despair.
What kind of tactic will Harrigan and Naga adopt?
A battle of 2000 against 20 has yet to begin.

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni

2016-03-04T08:58:33Z

Zexth: /* Volume 1 */

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 3

2016-03-04T08:55:14Z

Zexth: Volume 1 Chapter 3

'''Part 1'''

The next day, Harrigan and the girls had returned to the 3rd fort.
Ais, who had finished her preparations, was about to return to the fort which had been attacked, bringing a spare doll and provisions.
Naga helped arrange the transportation as well.
He was not the only one helping, there were 2 other witches who would accompany them. He was fine with one of them, but considering who the other was it could be considered as a terrible situation. The person in question was of the same opinion.

“I can’t believe this! Why do I have to go together with a man? I’ll kill him. I’ll kill him without anyone noticing, mince him into a thousand pieces, and throw his chopped up bits to the wolves. “

The one who kept uttering that disturbing dialogue was none other than Yuki. Far from trying to hide it, you could sense the hatred, disgust, and killing intent overflowing from her body. Naga immediately shrunk back as he felt that aura directed towards him.

“You don’t have to worry about Yuki. After all, she’s not completely serious.”
Ais said as if trying to console him.

“Not completely?… then, how serious is she?”

Ais bent her neck slightly and pondered a bit.

“Hmm… Like 8 out of 10?”

“That’s serious enough! There’s no way I can relax when I’m sure she’s just waiting for a chance to kill me!”

“Well well. You just need to endure it for a quarter of the day.”

Naga twisted his face in misery and moaned,

“No, I don’t want to face her even for a moment. I’ll end up receiving constant abuse just by being near her.”

Ais had told Naga on their way back that preparations could take as much as a quarter of the day. Naga seemed doubtful and asked Ais

“It took us a half day just to travel this distance at full speed, isn’t it weird that we can carry that huge doll over in a shorter amount of time?”

Nevertheless, she replied calmly.

“Ara, speak for yourself. There’s no way that that was the fastest speed we could achieve.”

“Ah…that’s right. Speaking of which, how long would it take you to get there at your top speed?”
“About an hour and a half?”

Naga looked at Ais as if she was joking. Despite that, she added calmly.

“If it was Yuki, she could reach the place much faster than us.”

“Oi oi, are you kidding? Just how ridiculous are her legs?!”

“I’m serious. To begin with, in her case, she doesn’t even have to run.”

“What do you mean?”

Hearing his question she simply forced a little smile.

“You’ll understand once you witness it yourself.”

It was clear she wasn’t going to tell him anymore than that.

(If she says that, does it mean Yuki is going to show me? More importantly…)

Naga began thinking about the current state of the witches.
He wasn’t able to make any solid conclusions because he had yet to understand this world’s current situation. However, Naga felt that sooner rather than later the witches would face a miserable situation.

Despite his memory loss, Naga firmly understood that it would be alright as long as they did not lose. However, if they were always on the defensive, they would eventually come up against a power that could swallow them whole. It would be impossible to survive without fighting and growing. No matter how desperate they were, or how well they could fight, the witches would eventually perish.
Naga did not want to let that happen. He wanted to lead Harrigan and the rest to victory as much as he could, even if it meant he would be interfering or it would make them think of him as an annoyance.
Therefore, the first thing he wanted to do was to strive to understand the current situation.
For that reason, he was prepared to withstand any threat, verbal abuse, or bloodthirst that Yuki aimed towards him.

“Well then, we are leaving, Ane-sama.”

The large cart’s bed was filled with the wooden puppet as well as a multitude of food bags covered in cloth. Ais was harnessed to pull the cart via a thick rope tied around her lower back.
She waved towards Harrigan.

“Ais, Nonoeru, Yuuki, I’ll be entrusting this to you.”

Another person that was assigned to help Ais and Yuuki was a witch named Nonoeru.
She appeared to be about 4 or 5 years old. She had a small stature and short hair with cute round eyes. However, she looked quite shy, which gave Naga the impression that she was kind of like a small animal or a mouse.
She was probably afraid of him as well.
The last time Harrigan and the rest had rushed to the fort, she had been in the forest instead of being in the village. Thus, she didn’t make it in time for the battle. Because this was the first time Naga had met her since his return from the fort to the village, he had no knowledge about her.

(Not to mention, I don’t even really know anything about the other members whom I’ve met besides from seeing them. The ones I personally know to some extent are Ais, Lela….and Yuki.)

Naga breathed a sigh of relief inside his heart.
He was thankful that among the witches it seemed that at least Ais had some common sense. Even if Yuki was to become violent, she would probably help stop her. Apart from that, it seemed she also possessed gripping and physical strength which was quite a threat to Naga, but…

“Please leave it to me.”

Ais replied with a strong smile like always and Nonoeru lowered her head gently. Yuki, on the other hand, looked away in dissatisfaction.

Grrriiipp – Ais grabbed Yuki’s pair of shoulders from behind.

“Yuki, is that how you bid farewell to Ane-sama?”

Ais’s fingers sank into Yuki’s shoulders

“Aw aw aw aw!”

Not being able to endure, Yuki raised a scream. Ais continued to grip her tightly. Her usually cheerful face seemed terrifying.

“Your farewell?”

“Aw aw, it hurts.”

Ais loosened her grip slightly, but still wouldn’t let Yuki go.

“No matter who it is, you must greet and part properly Yuki.”

(Could it be that she’s talking about me?) – Naga looked in their direction, but as one would expect, she simply turned away.

“Yuki.”

Yuki’s body shivered with fear and she couldn’t ignore her once Harrigan called out to her.

“W-What, Harrigan-nee?”

“I’m relying on you Yuki. For us to carry this wooden puppet, your strength is indispensable, especially, during urgent times like this one.”

“U…Understood. I’ll do it properly.”

“In that case, good.”

Harrigan gave Naga a meaningful glance and he nodded in reply. She nodded back to him and she turned to face Ais.

“ Fine, now go, Ais.”

“Yes, Nee-sama. I’m off.”

Ais began to pull the cart using the ropes attached to her waist; she took 1 then 2 steps forward. Once she did so, the cart’s wheels began to rumble. Were the ropes restricting her movements? Ais advanced while bending her body forward as if carrying the weight on her back.
Naga too walked out. Since he was told not to push the cart, he didn’t lend a hand.

He suddenly looked up into the sky. Daybreak was coming and the sky was covered with dim, gray clouds, nonetheless, it didn’t appear to be raining.

As he glanced back he saw Harrigan and the rest behind her waving their hands in farewell.

(It feels like I’ve seen this scenery before.)

Naga proceeded with his walk while thinking on this faint memory.
Finally, the silhouettes of the witches disappeared in the distance.

They continued to walk down a small paved road as Ais moved at a brisk pace while pulling the heavy cart. Naga on the other hand, continued to walk empty-handed. (We’re going pretty quickly.)
However, the road soon turned into a rough footpath. It was barely wide enough to let a single cart go through.
From that point on, it didn’t seem they could keep the same speed however much they’d like to. Not to mention, were they to try anything reckless, it would probably become hazardous.
However, once Ais reached the start of the rough footpath she suddenly announced,

“Well then, should we try to speed up a little?”

“What?!”

Without realizing it, Naga let out a yell.

“You’re a noisy, ain’t you? I wonder if I shouldn’t cut off your tongue.”

Yuki looked at him as if he was a cockroach.

“No no, I mean it’s impossible to move faster on this type of road.”

Saying that, Naga pointed out the rough and uneven path in front of them.

“Maybe you can’t understand because you’re a fool, but it’s not impossible. Not for me and Ais, you see. Perhaps a fool like yourself isn’t meant to understand things that people with brains do, still…”

“Stop calling me fool over and over!”

Naga barked at her, then turned his doubtful gaze towards Ais.

“What’s the meaning of this?”

Ais displayed her strong smile as usual and replied.

“In other words, we are often helped by Yuki’s magic.”

As soon as he heard that Naga looked at Yuki with keen interest. Yuki spat out,

“Can you stop leering at me with those disgusting, impure, lecherous, and filthy eyes? If possible, can you please immediately and completely disappear from this world? Whenever you’re close to me the surroundings start to smell like rotten compost.”

“Isn’t compost supposed to be already rotten!?”

“Well then, you’re generally more rotten.”

“I’m not!”

“Whatever, don’t even glance in this direction, it gives me nausea and goosebumps all over my body.”

“Ah, is that so? Then, I won’t look at you at all.”

Sorry – As soon as he turned his face away, Ais apologized by raising her hand. Her smiling face too seemed somewhat strained.

Don’t mind, Don’t mind – Naga waved using his right hand.

“Then, I’ll be counting on you, Yuki.”

“Leave it to me.”

“Nonoeru, get on board.”

Nonoeru nodded and jumped onto the cart.

“Naga-san too, please get on the cart.”

He looked suspiciously at Ais but Yuki cut in from the side.

“Hurry up! Since the road ahead is in bad condition and steep, your leg strength won’t be of any use! It isn’t like Ais is doing this because she’s worried about someone pitiable as you. You’re a fool, indeed a big fool! Shouldn’t we leave a fool like him behind? Speaking of which, I want to do so. It would be better for him to get lost and die by the roadside.”

Naga looked extremely irritated but suppressed his anger like he had been asked to do by Harrigan and Ais. Looking at Ais, she urged him on.

“Yes, please get on board quickly.”

As soon as he jumped on, Ais gave a warning.

“You better hold on tightly to the ropes which are attaching the doll and the cart, okay?”

“Oi oi, is she seriously planning to run while pulling this heavily loaded truck on a narrow and coarse road like this?”

Naga gazed in turns at Ais and the small, coarse road ahead of them with eyes showing half curiosity and half incredulity.

After making sure that Nonoeru and Naga got on the cart and held the ropes, Ais looked toward Yuki and raised her hand.

“Then, please do it.”

Yuki stood behind the cart, closed her eyes, and concentrated while muttering something.

Shortly after, a wind started to blow through the still forest.
Naga understood straight it wasn’t just an ordinary wind as it came from all directions and surrounded the cart.

A naturally blowing wind wouldn’t act like that. In other words, this was probably…Yuki’s magic.

Finally, the wind started to coil around the cart creating a spiral. Fallen leaves and dried branches were drifting together, but fell the moment the wind stopped.

“Done Ais.”

Saying that, Yuki jumped onto the cart. Because she sat across from Naga behind the giant doll they were completely hidden from each other.
Naga somehow recalled this feeling of loathing and distance. He felt that he could have even spent his childhood without any love shown to him. That’s why, he didn’t really mind being shown hatred or a cold attitude, but, he couldn’t say he felt nothing. Being detested was unpleasant, and it was painful to be abandoned.
Luckily, there was Harrigan who accepted him as he is. Therefore, it didn’t feel uncomfortable to be among the witches. Rather than that, it was more pleasant to be acknowledged.
Besides her, there were other witches who considered Naga to be suspicious; nevertheless, they didn’t express any ill feeling toward him like Yuki. However, he was mindful about her, or rather; he was hurt by the fact that she hated him so passionately.

(Still, she really does detest me, and there’s no way for me to cheer her up. Saying so, I’d rather her not be so hateful.)

As he was contemplating on that he glanced at Yuki whose appearance was hidden behind the puppet, his body was suddenly jolted as the cart moved. Naga grab the ropes tightly.

To his surprise, the cart travelled with the same speed as before. Rather, it was becoming much faster. What also surprised Naga was the feeling that the ride was becoming much smoother.
In this era, where buffers weren’t used for horse carriages or carts, the sensation coming from a riding on an uneven road surface was awfully bad. However well roads were built, the horse carriages and carts would sway in all directions with even a slight increase of speed. In the worst case, the axle would break down.
Even though this world should follow the same law of physics as in his world, it felt as if the cart was splendidly absorbing the shock coming from the uneven surface. Naga wondered what kind of mechanism doing this.
There was no reason for the road to better. No matter how he looked at it, it was as rough as it could be.
Its surface was uneven and there were small pebbles tumbling on it, even tree roots were sticking out from the road. Despite that, the cart didn’t jump much nor sway.

Not being to endure his curiosity, Naga called out to the witch nearby.

“Hey, you. Ehh, was your name No…something?”

The girl sat upright and didn’t try to run nor hide.

“It’s No-Nono-Nonoeru.”

“Nonononoeru?”

“W-Wrong. It’s Nonoeru….”

“Ah, Nonoeru? Then, Nonoeru, there’s something I’d like you to tell me, but…”

“W-What?”

Nonoeru gave the impression of being painfully shy, and her eyes which were directed at Naga looked around restlessly while she shook.

(As one would expect, she’s just like a mouse.)
Naga’s impression of her strengthened.

“Isn’t the feeling of riding much comfortable in comparison with before? The cart isn’t jumping or shaking even if we accelerate, or so it feels. Why is that?”

Since Nonoeru was confident she could answer that question, she breathed out a sigh of relief.

“That’s, you see, it’s because Yuki raises and supports the bottom of the cart using the accumulated wind.”

“Ha?”

“After all, she’s a wind user.”

“Ehh….raising and supporting…..you mean, like reducing the weight of the cart?”

“You can understand it that way. Lela would describe this as a shock lessening device used to reduce weight by absorbing the impact. or so, but…”

Naga didn’t seem to understand the theory; however, his senses were telling him it was fine even if he didn’t get it.
He was the type of person who would accept the reality in front of his eyes as it is without overthinking it. Even if he was to perceive someone else as extraordinary, he would instinctively think about the circumstances and go with the flow. And yet, that fact alone had been the cause of frictions between him and his surroundings. Despite not being able to recall his individual memories, Naga could sense it instinctively.

(Somehow, it feels like I lived in the same circumstances as the witches?)

Naga put a gruesome smile which could make one’s blood run cold.
Seeing that, Nonoeru bent slightly backward with fear.

“No, I’ve understood it completely. Thanks”

Looking back at his face, the gruesome smile had disappeared. Instead a gentle smile took its place.

(E, Eh? Could it be that I was mistaken about the expression before? Or…)

Provided she was mistaken, was that brutal expression his true nature? Or was it the courteous one now? Not being able to tell which, Nonoeru became confused.

Taking his eyes away from her, Naga watched Ais pulling the cart.

Was it due to the supporting wind? As she pulled the cart small gusts of wind would gently flip Ais’s skirt giving Naga little glimpses of her ass. It was quite a charming view. Nonoeru stole a glance at Naga, who was passionately staring at the view while having a lecherous grin, and thought.

(I’ve no idea which expression is this person’s true character, but at least I know he’s a pervert.)

Ais pulled the ropes while advancing diligently. It was already a speed which far exceeded the walking one. Despite them bending left and right, the cart wouldn’t stray from the road even once. At this rate, they will indeed reach their destination within a quarter of day.
While watching the back of the earnestly pulling Ais, Naga felt a sense of admiration appear in his heart for her.
……………………..
Two and a half hours had passed.

“We will soon arrive.”

Nonoeru who was watching the front spoke to Naga.

“Already? Rather than a quarter of day…not even 3 hours have passed, I guess.”

“Yes. It seems we are arriving today a bit faster than usual.”

(Is it due to Ais good mood? Or perhaps, due to Yuki’s magic improving? Or maybe….)

Nonoeru glanced back at Naga.

(I’m not sure if it’s because they don’t want to be spotted by anyone that they’re doing their best or because…)

At that moment a scream came from the back of the cart.

“Ais! Look at that, Look!!”

Before anyone had noticed, Yuki who was sitting on top of the doll pointed at the slope in front of them.
Ais slammed to a stop bringing the cart to a halt as well.

Naga held tightly to the ropes so as not to fall down.

“What’s the matter, Yuki?”

Ais turned around and calmly asked. Yuki, on the other hand, was standing on the doll and was clearly in distress.

“It’s smoke! There’s black smoke rising from the fort’s direction!”

Ais’s expression changed.
Nonoeru gasped and looked as well.
Naga too faced toward the direction pointed by Yuki, unfortunately, he couldn’t see the aforementioned smoke due to the tree branches hindering his view.

Ais untied the ropes that were hindering her and jumped high into the cart.
As she jumped her skirt flipped up and flashed a glorious view before Naga’s eyes. Both the angle and the content were magnificent.

(Wait a sec, this isn’t the time for admiring!)
Naga and Nonoeru immediately scrambled to get to the top.

Ais, who splendidly reached the top, looked the way Yuki was pointing while shading her eyes.

It was hard to keep one’s balance on top of the doll’s trunk because of its small curves; nonetheless, Naga maintained his foothold and immediately stretched out his body. Once he did so, he saw a single wisp of smoke was rising up into the blue sky in between the gaps of thick leaf cover and tall trees. It was clear that the smoke wasn’t coming from cooking.
An ominous feeling came over Naga.

“Could it be that the fort is under attack?”

At Ais’s voice, Naga’s premonition was confirmed.
Provided that the fort raised a smoke signal due to the human forces attacking once more, what would happen to Lela and the rest stationed there?

A picture of Lela with a curt expression surfaced in his imagination, and the girl’s unique way of speaking reverberated in his mind.

Naga gripped his sword’s scabbard tightly in his left hand as he held himself back from desperately rushing towards the fort.

“I-If that’s true….what should we do Ais?”

Ais thought for a short while and promptly decided.

“Obviously, we will go support them!”

At Ais’s confident and strong assertion, Naga came back to himself.

“Yuki, fly to the fort ahead of us! You should probably be able to fly this distance without spending that much power, right?”

“Ah, yes. What about Ais?”

Ais looked at Naga who distanced himself a little bit.

“I’ll carry Naga on my back while running.”

Hearing that, he opened his eyes in shock.

“It should be fine for you to just leave this guy.”

Yuki puffed her cheeks in displeasure.

“We don’t have time for this Yuki! Go now!”

“S-Sorry.”

Yuki leapt off the top of the doll and bent her body.

Naga leaned forward to check what she intended to do. As he did, Yuki took out something from the corner of the cart.

It seemed to be thin and wrapped in a cloth. It was about a foot in width and was almost as tall as Yuki herself.
She removed the cloth and tossed it on top of the cart.
From Naga’s perspective, it had a shape of a board. Nevertheless, it was different from a simple one.
The plank had a broad body that gently bent and thinned as it continued up to its head. The tip of it seemed sharp.
Even the tail curved slightly and thinned, however, the tail fanned out as it maintained its original width. From the sides of the plank and its tail, there were fish fin like protrusions sticking out from it.

As soon as she put both of her legs on the plank and adjusted her body, Yuki lifted her hand toward Ais who was standing on top of the doll while watching.

“I’m off, Ais.”

“Yuki, once you confirm the safety of Lela and the rest, try to buy them time to escape!”

“It’s fine for me to kill humans, right?”

“I don’t care, but first ensure your comrades safety!”

“Understood.”

Putting down her hand, the plank on which Yuki was boarding rose up softly. It looked as though the wind was dancing around Yuki while wrapping her body and lifting her up. The board began to slowly move.

(I see, so this is the magic that controls wind?)

While Naga made a small groan inside his heart and looked from the top of the puppet at the tray, the board on which she was boarding on suddenly shot up and immediately stopped in the mid-air. The board floated even higher than Ais and Naga.

“Well then, I’m going!”

“I’m relying on you, Yuki!”

The board that had stopped mid-air, shot ahead.

Naga saw off Yuki with an astonished face as she grew smaller and smaller.
As if riding a horse, she floated through the air and wove her way through the intervals between trees. Holding her left and right hands behind, she swayed her body repeatedly while attaining a perfect balance.
Her figure vanished within the blink of an eye.

“Grant me thy Blessings of power, thy Blessings of Earth, you who grants me thy support, Grant me the power of the Goddess”

It looked as though heat waves were exploding from Ais’s body as she chanted. The overwhelming aura that burst from her almost staggered Naga who was standing nearby.

Once Ais finished chanting, the surging heat subsided.

“Okay, we too should hasten ourselves. Naga-san please get on my back.”

Crouching down, she presented her back to Naga.

“W….What was that just now?”

“You mean that? That was my magic. I enhanced my body using that.”

Naga wondered whether or not Ais’s power had increased as her appearance didn’t particularly change.
As he was hesitating about what to do, Ais turned her head to look at him.

“I want to go this instant. If you keep hesitating I’ll knock you out and drag you along by your legs… are you okay with that?”

Her face was cheerful as usual, but Naga could see the veins pulsing in irritation on her forehead. It was quite frightening.
Without any second thoughts, Naga jumped on her back.
Grabbing firmly both of his thighs, Ais lifted him up easily as he weighed nothing. Because of that, Naga put his strength into both of his arms and held on with all his strength.

“I’m glad that…you decided to cling on securely, but I feel that there’s a problem here.”

“Ha?”

“Naga-san, your hands, your hands.”

Nonoeru poked him and pointed, Naga finally realized.
Since he jumped hurriedly, he hadn’t noticed that both of hands were inserted through her armpits. In other words, when he crossed his arms with his full strength he firmly and magnificently grasped Ais’s voluptuous breasts.

“Uhmm, sorry about that. B-by the way, I’m not doing this on purpose, you know?”

For the time being, Naga made an excuse.

“T-That’s why I’m telling you not to hold on so strongly like that.”

Ais twisted as her face blushed a deep crimson. Due to her twisting Naga had to grip on even more firmly to keep from falling down. And the result was…

“W-Wait, it’s no good, no good.”

Ais twisted and squirmed her body even more.
Naga was enjoying these amusing reactions and started to grope with his hands a little.

“Naga-san you’re doing this on purpose aren’t you?”

Nonoeru spoke with a cold penetrating tone. Hearing that, he immediately stopped his hands.

“No no, absolutely not. It was more I was simply confused and my unstable mental state caused such a mistake.”

(As one would expect, this person did it on purpose)

Nonoeru looked absolutely flabbergasted,

Naga released his hands that had been groping Ais and withdrew them from her armpits with obvious reluctance. Then, he moved them toward her shoulders and again tightly hugged her around her neck.

“Perhaps it’s better like this.”

“Ah mou…Even at a time like this is”

Squueeezze – Ais pinched the front of his right hand tightly.

“Aw aw aw!”

Naga suddenly felt the sudden intense urge to leap off, nevertheless, because his right hand was pinched and his left thigh was grasped, he was unable to move.

“If you do that next time, I’m going to snap your wrist. No rather than that, perhaps I should crush what’s between your legs?”

“U…Understood, Understood. More importantly, it’s an urgent situation, so let’s go, ok?”

Turning around, Ais glared fiercely at his face over her shoulders.

“Had you not done anything weird, we would be already running.”

(It’s the first time for me to see her face without a smile. Somehow this pouting expression is pretty cute)

Thinking so, Naga felt a bit pleasant.
On the other hand, Ais turned back her face in dissatisfaction and said bluntly.

“I’ll be running at full speed. I don’t care if you fall off, so hold on, got it?”

“I’ll be holding tightly, so you don’t have to worry.”

Naga put his strength into his arms with all his might as Ais lifted him effortlessly.

“Since there’s a shortcut, I’ll be going straight through the forest. Nonoeru, you too should hurry.”

After saying that, she broke into a sprint.

“UUWWAAA What’s This!?”

Naga let out a scream of surprise at Ais’s unbelievably fast pace. Nonoeru who was following quickly disappeared from his sight.

The trees were flashing by at terrifying speeds. As soon as he thought so, the trees had already passed by. It was quite possible that Ais’s running speed was much faster than those of horses.

Noticing a thick branch stretching out from a huge tree, Naga shouted.

“A branch, a branch, a branch!”

However Ais didn’t even try to avoid it, instead she leaned forward a bit and plunged directly into it.

“We’re gonna hit it! We’re gonna hit it!”

Naga became flustered to the extent of wanting to stop her with a stranglehold.
Despite his struggles Ais smashed through the thick branch with her head without slowing down at all. To think that she would snap the thick branch of the tree with a headbutt and run through like that.

Naga was filled with admiration and astonishment.

Naga felt a small shock coming from Ais’s back, as something ominous, or rather, ominous people appeared in his field of vision.
Figures of several enemy soldiers were moving as if patrolling the fort.

“Drop me off Ais, It’s the enemy.”

Having her shoulders tapped by him, Ais released Naga’s thighs from her grip.
Naga jumped off her back and judged the current situation.
There were as many as ten enemies moving around this forest. They didn’t seem to be fighting, so could it be that they were scouting? Or perhaps, the enemy troop was trying to siege the fort?

Whichever it was, there was no way for Naga to let them go after he encountered them.

“Ais, let’s battle.”

Ais straightened herself without realizing it at Naga’s unexpectedly authoritative voice.

“Ah, yes.”

“We are going to launch a preemptive attack. Pick those stone nearby.”

“Yes?”

“Throw the stone. With your monstrous strength, it should easily reach the enemy.”

“Certainly, the me right now has an enhanced body, but to call me monstrous, that’s a bit….”

“Don’t mind, just go. Our comrades at the fort are probably in danger.”

Being told so, Ais hurriedly picked the stones at her feet.

“Even if you miss, it’s fine. Just throw them at the enemy. I’ll take that moment to approach them once they’re distracted by your throws.”

“Will you be fine?”

“If I take them by surprise, I should be able to manage somehow.”

He drew his sword from its scabbard.

“I’m going to approach them in secret. The moment I get close enough, start throwing stones.”

“Understood.”

Naga moved between the shadows of the trees while hiding his body. As the enemies’ eyes were focused on the fort, it seemed that he would be able to draw close unnoticed.
The time he closed the distance by half with the enemy, something cut through the air while passing by Naga’s left side.

(Did Ais throw a stone?)

He opened his eyes wide and focused on the front, the flying stone struck the trunk of a tree near a large number of gathered soldiers, and produced a sharp sound of impact. The soldiers jumped up in surprise. Naga who hid himself between the trees as well understood. Once he turned around, an appearance of Ais springing out of the tree’s shade and holding aloft the stones while throwing was seen.
Another stone flew and cut through the air.
This time throw was splendidly aimed at a single soldier as it sunk into his chest and threw him backward, making the soldier faint.

(That’s indeed some power)

Naga felt astonished and even more respect for her, however, he couldn’t remain standing like that.
The soldiers began to make a fuss as they confirmed Ais’s presence.

One, two of them drew their swords and dashed over to her, nevertheless, there were those who dropped to the ground as they realized what was happening.
Ais threw stones at the soldiers who were approaching her.

“*Painful sounding grunt*”

Again, one more soldier was sent flying as he got hit by a stone.
Some of the stones that missed sank into ground creating cloud of dust, and some others caved in trees trunks.
The soldiers who witnessed her tremendous power realized that they couldn’t dash over to her while exposing themselves. They slowed down and changed their plan by trying to hide behind the trees trunks

When it comes to this, it was only a natural course of action for their formations to fall apart.
That’s when Naga struck.
He attacked the soldiers who were closest to him, he thrust the tip of his sword straight through the gaps in their armor through their necks.
Those were the ones who died instantly.
The soldiers died on the spot without a single sound.
The ones with whom Ais continued to distract weren’t yet aware of Naga’s attack.
Approaching another soldier nearby, Naga stabbed his sword straight through his opponent’s stomach.
As one would expect, the soldier screamed in agony which didn’t go unnoticed by his comrades. However, because they were scattered due to Ais throwing stones, they couldn’t surround him.

Naga moved swiftly while closing the gaps between the enemies. He continued to slice at them one after another.
The soldiers were no match for him when it came to one-on-one combat.
And then, Naga started to thrust instead of slicing them.
Whenever one slices, the sword becomes dull due to the clotted blood and fat sticking to it. There was also a fear of the blade chipping in case of its contact with bones. In the worst case, the whole sword could break. During a battlefield melee, it’s more efficient to thrust if taking down the head fails.
Within seconds Naga had killed 4 people.
Among the remaining 5 who rushed over to him, one of them was taken down by Ais’s stone.
With that, only 4 were left.

In order not to get surrounded, Naga smartly maneuvered himself while crushing the soldiers individually.
Thrust, thrust, thrust he continued killing.

Chasing after the last one who tried to run away, Naga pierced him slightly above his abdomen from behind.
The armor which most of the soldiers wore was thin, and they didn’t fully cover their bodies.
For Naga it wasn’t that hard to aim for the gaps between their armors and helmets. However, to Ais he looked like a professional.
Naga’s swordsmanship was truly impressive, not only that, the level of familiarity and the way he fought with his sword looked like he lived and breathed it to Ais.

What’s more, the fact that Naga walked around and finished off the enemies taken down by Ais backed up her impression of him.

At first, she thought there was no need to go to such extent, but, she quickly made up her mind. Leaving the soldiers who fainted will only result in their agony.
Despite that, being able to calmly deliver a final blow to an unconscious enemy wasn’t something that one could casually do.
Ais had the feeling that Naga’s appearance in combat could be his real nature.
Lifting up his sword glistening with blood, Naga approached.

“You did a good job, Ais. I was rescued by you.”

“Ah, no, it wasn’t anything big.”

“No no, your help was crucial. It was the first time for me to witness such strength in throws. Or so, it feels that way.”

“I-Is that so?”

“Your arm strength is fantastic. Not just your arms, but also your legs are robust. Rather than saying your strength is monstrous, it’s super monstrous. You’re amazing indeed.”

Despite Ais knowing he was praising her, somehow, she was dissatisfied with the way he put it and she didn’t really feel too pleased.
At that moment, Nonoeru finally arrived.

When it came to advancing toward a fort sieged by an enemy, it was much better to advance as a group. With that, they drew nearer to the fort while hiding themselves between the trees.
As soon as they reached the line between the forest and open field, they took a peek at the situation.
It seemed that the fort itself wasn’t burning; nevertheless, the watchtower which was located in one corner was in flames.
And then, the enemy soldiers who had taken up positions near the forest, surrounded the fort and released a hail of arrows.
Without aiming at the fort, they continued to shoot in the sky.
Naga who wondered himself what they were targeting looked up in the direction of flying arrows, and noticed Yuki’s plank floating there.
She was trying to launch an attack on the enemy from the sky. The wind gusted down from the sky, and each time it did so, screams were raised up as the enemy was blown down. At most 1-2 soldiers would be taken down with every blow.
On the other hand, around 20 soldiers were all aiming at Yuki with their arrows.

“Oi, Ais, isn’t that girl flying too low? At this rate she might fall prey to those arrows.”

“If she hovers too high above the ground, her magic won’t reach the enemy. Even if her attack reaches by chance, it won’t have enough of destructive power. That’s why, she’s launching her attack from that position.”

“Is that so? Even if it’s true, that’s a little…”

Yuki was completely distracted by the constant need to avoid the arrows. Despite her needing to stay in that position, constantly dodging while simultaneously carrying out an assault from low altitudes was definitely an untenable situation.

As Naga thought this, Yuki’s board began to shake violently.

“Ahh!”

Naga jerked his head up in response to Ais’s muffled scream; Yuki’s plank seemed to have received several hits.

(Is her magic circuit going to be hindered by the piercing arrows just like the wooden puppet?)

As if in confirmation, Yuki’s plank swayed unsteadily and began to drop!

“This is bad!! If this continues she’s going to crash!!” – Ais screamed.
Naga instantly burst into action. He leapt out into the open field and bellowed.

“Yuki, this way! Land this way!”

Yuki’s eyes bulged at the sound of his violent roar.
His voice instantly attracted not only Yuki’s attention, but also that of the surrounding enemies.

“There’s somebody there!”

“Could it be an ally of witches?”

“Don’t come any closer!”

The soldiers shouted and raised their bows.

“Nonoeru!”

Ais immediately cried out.

Nonoeru grabbed a flask from around her waist, ripped out the cork, and flung water into the air.

“Water, Oh Water become a shield before me!”

As she uttered the spell, a water membrane appeared in the air above Naga in an attempt to cover him.
However, a few arrows came flying faster than the defense could form.

(I won’t make it in time!) – Ais looked on in desperation, but Naga calmly knocked the arrows down one by one.

'''Part 2'''

(Amazing!)

that thought flashed through both Ais’ and Nonoeru’s minds.

Both Ais and Nonoeru opened their eyes wide.

To them, it looked like a miracle, but for Naga, knocking down flying arrows wasn’t actually that difficult. It’s a doable feat as long one had good senses and underwent a bit of training.

Even if Naga had lost his memories, he couldn’t forget the skills acquired through his training.

However, even Naga didn’t predict this outcome.

After calling out to Yuki and knocking down the arrows, he had intended to hide himself in the trees’ shade.

Before he could react, he realized that a thin layer of water had started to float in front of him.

(What is this….Could it be that girl’s magic?!)

Taking a glimpse at his surrounding, there was Nonoeru leaning forward from a tree’s shadow, and repeatedly waving her hands in some manner.

The membrane of water blocked the next few arrows that flew towards Naga.

They pierced only halfway through before stopping suspended in the water like they were caught in a spider’s web.

“What a mysterious thing. Still, this thing called magic is truly incredible.”

At that time, Ais started her throwing attacks once more.

Several soldiers collapsed after being hit.

Even if her throws were off target, the clouds of dust caused by the stones sinking into a tree or into the ground made the enemy lose their composure while shooting. After witnessing her power and unexpected resistance, the soldiers started to scatter in confusion.

Deeming that it was no longer necessary to hide, Naga shouted once again at Yuki who was staggering on her plank while descending.

“This way, this way!”

Nonoeru created one more layer of water in order to protect Yuki’s body.

The board continued to descend directly down above Naga’s head, but it suddenly tilted and made Yuki slide completely off of it.

Naga dashed over without thinking while Nonoeru hurriedly shifted the position of the water.

Naga’s hands were outstretched as he dashed to catch Yuki’s body.

“Gyaa! what are you doing, let me go let me go let me goooo!”

Yuki fell into his arms and then started to strike him in his chest while screaming with a desperate, angry face.

“I-I got it, so don’t hit me. OwOwOw.”

Yuki thrust herself away from Naga as he put her down and stood on the ground.

“Ah, my board!”

Yuki tried to run over and get her board, but Naga stopped her by grabbing her wrist.

“W-What are you doing? If I don’t bring it back….”

“I’ll do it, so go hide between the trees.”

“B-But.”

“Do it quickly!”

Yuki hesitated slightly then obeyed Naga’s forceful instruction.

Nonoeru who saw Naga dashing toward the board adjusted the water membrane and moved it in front of him, above his head.

Picking up the board, Naga ran back.

“Everyone, please hide!”

At Nonoeru’s shout, Ais immediately ceased her throwing and took cover in a tree’s shadow.

Naga didn’t grasp her intention, but he nonetheless understood that she had some sort of a plan, and quickly dove inside the forest, between the trees.

“Oh water, rise, oh water, rise. Become a spear, kill the enemy, pierce through them. Water Spear Thrusting”

As he watched her hands gesture strangely, the water shield undulated in the air and began to split. Numerous small balls of water floated in midair and began to grow thinner and longer.

“Water, Pierce!”

The water spears burst forward.

The soldiers that had been firing at Yuki and Naga had no time to avoid and were immediately impaled.

Not even those who were hiding behind the trees were spared as they were impaled tree and all. The nearly 20 enemies were instantly reduced to 10 and were unable to continue fighting. They immediately turned tail and fled.

“Oh my, isn’t this great? You guys are indeed a big deal. I’m filled with awe.”

At Nonoeru’s terrific power, Naga unintentionally murmured his admiration.

“I guess now’s not the time for shock and awe. Oi, What’s the situation inside the fort?”

Hmph – Yuki pointedly ignored him.

“Yuki!”

Hearing Ais’ angry rebuke, her shoulders trembled.

“First, report the situation, and after that, give him your gratitude.”

“Why should I…..”

Yuki whose face became red and blue searched for an argument, nevertheless, she made up her mind in the end.

“T……The humans’ vanguard seems to have besieged the fort. They probably set the watchtower aflame by shooting it with fire arrows.”

“How many troops are there in the surroundings?”

Yuki glared at Naga. Despite that, she answered him honestly.

“On the slope there are about 50 people, whereas, below the slope, twice as many, uhmm, or there could be even triple that number.”

Provided that this is an accurate estimate, they could expect that there would be as many as 200-300 of them.

“How about Lela and the rest?”

“They’re safe I think. At least, they were safe and sound when I arrived.”

“Guess we should hurry and join them. There are only 3 of them, right? In that case, they won’t be able to hold for long. Luckily, the enemies nearby have run away, so it should be fine for them to open the gates for us. Ah, but will they be able to hear us from the inside? What’s more, I don’t know if we have the time to call out to them….”

As Naga pondered, Ais asked.

“Isn’t it better to join up with them as fast as possible?”

“Yeah, even if it means we abandon the fort without protecting it, we have to meet with them.”

“Is that so? Then, let’s storm it.”

“Ah? By storming do you mean….”

Before Naga could finish his sentence, Ais broke into a dead run.

“O-Oi, what do you intend to do, Ais?”

“I’m going to batter down the fort’s fence. Follow me!”

“What the, eehh?”

“With Ais’ enhancement power, she will be alright. Naga-san, let’s go.”

“Ah, you think so? Oh that’s right.”

Nonoeru dashed.

“Don’t slack off!”

Yuki said as she followed while holding her board.

Naga too chased after them in a hurry.

Ais charged at the fort without slowing down. Once she got near the fence, she jumped into the air and gave a sharp cry.

Ais unleashed 2 violent kicks with her right and left legs, she smashed several logs which were driven inside the ground out of the way.

(What ridiculous power. She’s indeed a human battering ram)

Naga felt astonishment, shock, and admiration as he continued to run.

Like that, Ais ran into the fort.

Following close behind, Nonoeru and Yuki tumbled inside through the broken parts.

Naga, on the other hand, bent his body low and slunk in.

Soon after they rushed into the fort, Lela, Selena, and Kei were seen dashing in their direction.

“Ais, Yuki, Nonoeru, Naga-sa-n!”

Lela who would rarely change her expression was now clearly relieved. That fact alone meant that the situation was probably hazardous. Lela breathed out a sigh of relief as she said.

“When I heard that big crash, I thought the human soldiers had broken i~n.”

“Thank God, you three were safe.”

Ais smiled with satisfaction and spread her arms.

The witch named Kei jumped into her chest and wrapped her arms around Ais’ neck. Calming her ragged breathing, Kei sighed with relief.

“*sigh*, I thought for a moment that we were finished…”

“There will be time for celebrating later. What’s the situation?”

At Naga’s commanding words and bearing, everyone focused on him.

Naga who had been thrown into a different world would usually give off a curious and pleasant aura, however, that laid back attitude was nowhere to be seen at the moment. He looked at Lela with a serious expression.

“Ah….ye-s.”

Looking at the slope behind her, she uttered.

“The enemy made an attack a while a-go. The vanguard had around 200 people climbing up the slo-pe, they continued to advance further once they realized we weren’t interfering with them. A part of their troop climbed up and deployed in the forest after confirming there was no resistance here. Surrounding the fort, the enemy began to fire arrow-s, and at the same time, an attack consisting of flaming arrows came from the side of the slope. With that, the watchtower was set a-flame a moment a-go. Now, I was trying to repel their attack using fireballs from my charms, but because it couldn’t reach the enemy in the forest, I was trouble-d.”

“Good grief. Had we come any later, it would’ve been dangerous.”

Ais heaved a big sigh of relief.

“We released a messenger pigeon immediately after spotting human troops, but you didn’t come because of that, righ-t?”

“True. We set out much earlier from the village, and while we were transporting the puppet, we noticed smoke rising up. It was then that we dashed over.”

“So it was like tha-t? Thank God we were luck-y.”

“Good, now let’s escape.” Naga said flatly.

“Ehh?”, Ais leaned back in shock.

“No… but, you’re telling us to abandon—“

“With the current situation, it’s impossible for us to protect this place til the end.”

“Still…”

Not just Ais but also the other witches puffed their cheeks and frowned in dissatisfaction.

Yuki, on the other hand, started to abuse Naga verbally.

“What kind of stupid, irresponsible things are you saying? As one would expect ,you are a spy from the Kasandora Kingdom aint’cha?”

“Calm down. Even if we throw away this place, it should be fine as long we seize it back.”

“What are you talking about?! Once the fort is occupied by the humans, there’s no way for us to steal it back?!”

“That’s okay, I’ve got a plan. I want to gather enemy in one spot. If we manage to do so, we will be able to repel them.”

Naga said this with complete confidence, silencing the witches.

The witches glanced at each other,

(At this point, we can only bet on Naga-san….I guess.)

Ais thought and made her decision.

“Understood. Let’s leave this to Naga-san.”

“Wait a moment, Ais, are you sure that’s fine? Should we really place our trust in this guy?”

“Even if we don’t, we won’t be able to defend this place. If we overdo it there might be casualties. In this case, it’s wiser to abandon this fort and take it back later.”

“But he might just be spouting hot air.”

“Oh, that reminds me Yuki.”

“W-What?”

“You still haven’t expressed your thanks to Naga-san for rescuing you, have you?”

“「Uuu……」”

Ais who had effectively silenced Yuki then asked,

“So, what should we do?”

Naga sharply leaned forward.

“I’d like for Lela and Yuki to do something. Specifically, I would like this…”

He explained his plan to the surrounding witches.

Gasping, the witches gaped while listening to Naga’s strategy.

After finishing his explanation, Naga looked around at their faces and asked.

“Can you do it?

Lela took a deep breath and spoke in a slightly exasperated manner.

“Count on m-e.”

However, Yuki turned her face away.

Naga sighed.

“We can only do this provided that Yuki can fly on her board.”

When she heard him say that, she grumbled.

“Well, I can do it, but…a few arrows shot through my board and damaged the magic circuit. Still, I should be able to make it fly like before once I take out the arrows.”

“Is that so? Then, that’s great.”

Naga turned his gaze around and exclaimed.

“For now, we are going to throw away this fort and enter the forest. When the enemy marches into the fort, we will commence the counterattack. Until then, let’s prepare inside the forest.”

“Understood. Okay, let’s go, everyone.”

Ais dashed out after urging everyone.

Nonoeru, Yuki, Lela, Selena, Kei followed her, with Naga taking the rear.

The seven of them slipped outside through the broken spot, and ran into the forest.

“Captain Raibaha, the messenger has arrived.”

“Bring him in.”

The captain, named Raibaha, was the leader of the attack on the witches’ fort. He let the messenger into the main camp.

The main camp was located inside a thicket, a short distance away from the slope leading to a plateau. The reason it was located here was because the tree cover would hinder any attempts to use the giant doll against them.

An attacking force consisting of a large, temporary battalion formed from 3 companies was set up.

Among many countries, there were those that adapted a military system of a platoon – 10 units, and a company – 100 units.

A force made from 5-6 individual companies was called a battalion, nevertheless, there were instances when such naming would be applied for fewer number, like 3-4 companies. In such a case, it was generally known as a “temporary battalion”. The Kasandora Kingdom was no exception to this rule, thus a temporary battalion consisting of 3 companies was formed.

Raibaha, who was a senior executive among 3 company captains, was now in charge of the temporary battalion.

The messenger stood in front of him and saluted.

“Give your statement.”

The lightly equipped man released his salute and spoke.

“Reporting sir. The witches have ceased their resistance.”

“Ceased? The previous messenger said that a part of the vanguard was destroyed as a result of a battle?”

“Yes, however, the attacks coming from the fort stopped after that.”

Hearing this, Raibaha tilted his head to one side.

(When I heard that there were casualties among the soldiers in the forest, I thought that the witches had sent reinforcements, was I wrong? Judging from their fighting methods til now, it doesn’t seem like they’re setting up a trap, but….could it be that they retreated?)

As he was contemplating the meaning behind the report, a vice adjutant from another captain’s company, named Acclaim, interjected.”

“If that’s true, then it’s a good opportunity. Let’s capture the fort at once.”

“Still, we have no orders regarding this situation. We are supposed to measure the witches’ fighting capability.”

“It won’t start unless we capture it first.”

“I guess you’ve got the point, but…”

“What’s more, by taking over the fort, it will be over. There will be no longer any need for small surveillances. Not to mention, is there any way for us to overlook such a favorable chance?! Won’t it be an opportunity to raise your rank?”

“That’s… well that’s true.”

Certainly, if Raibaha manages to take over the fort using 200 units just as Acclaim says, it will be an unexpected military gain.

“If our deed of capturing the fort is recognized, won’t the general give us a commendation?”

Swayed by Acclaim’s words, Raibaha decided.

“Fine, prepare the second group for departure. I’m relying on you, Acclaim.”

“Of course.”

“The number of the vanguard seemed to have decreased. After we assemble the remaining soldiers, we will approach the plateau and capture the fort. The 100 units from my side will go down toward the slope and stand by.”

“Please rest assured. We will scatter the witches and meet at the fort.”

Acclaim declared this with full confidence and left in high spirits along with his staff officer. Having the privilege of leading the charge and occupying the fort, Raibaha too felt inclined to be in good humor. However, he was slightly apprehensive and couldn’t be as overjoyed.

Raibaha, who had plenty of experience, was familiar with how dreadful the witches were, to the extent that it had been deeply ingrained. Nevertheless, he thought anxiously about the young Acclaim who had never fought witches before.

(Isn’t it fine for us to escape when it’s necessary? After all, the witches won’t bother pursuing us. They also won’t adopt any tactic that aims to annihilate us all at once. In the first place, they shouldn’t be able to do so because of their small numbers, still…)

Raibaha thought that it would be fine for him to come rescue the vanguard in the case that anything unexpected happened.

To begin with, his main duty wasn’t to capture a fort. Assuming that he regrouped with those who fled, that alone would be a deed worthy of raising his reputation.

Whichever option he chose, there would be no loss even if he failed.

Despite his being stuck as a mere captain of a company, Raibaha was a strong military commander who had lived through multiple wars.

The 2nd corps under the command of Acclaim held their positions near the slope. Once they regrouped with the initial vanguard, they carefully advanced halfway to the slope.

(I heard that in this vicinity there was some sort of counterattack.)

Raibaha ordered Acclaim to dispatch scouts and check the condition of the fort.

The scouting troop quickly reached the top of the slope without receiving any attacks, and sent a messenger that reported back to Acclaim

“Nobody was spotted inside the fort. It seems to be uninhabited.”

Acclaim assumed that the enemy had withdrawn.

“In that case, shall we climb up quickly and capture it?”

Acclaim ordered the 2nd group to charge.

“The enemy has retreated. We are going to occupy the witches’ fort immediately!”

The soldiers never intended to face the witches directly. Having to deal with the witches who resorted to their troublesome magic was always a disturbing notion for them. Hearing that the witches had retreated without a fight, the soldiers felt both relief and a rise in their fighting spirit.

“Ooohh!”

Feeling encouraged, the soldiers changed their formation into an oblong one and climbed up the steep slope.

In the end, the 2nd group finished climbing and stood on the plateau without receiving any resistance.

They had invaded the fort through its broken fence and unbolted the gate from the inside.

As soon as the soldiers did so, Acclaim’s troops rushed inside.

“Nobody’s here!”

“It’s empty!”

“No sign of people!”

One after another, the reports which told of the witches’ retreat were called out.

(We seized the fort without any troubles. With this, it’s just the same as receiving a gift!)

Acclaim forcefully suppressed his urge to smile wide.

“Excellent. Send a messenger to Raibaha-dono and tell him to meet us at the fort just like promised.”

“Yes!”

Raibaha, who was advancing his troops towards the foot of the slope, received the messenger dispatched by Acclaim.

“Our forces have infiltrated and captured the fort of the witches without receiving any resistance. There were no signs of witches inside.”

Hearing the report, Raibaha breathed a quiet sigh of relief.

(So the witches decided to withdraw just as we thought? Still, I didn’t expect for us to seize it this fast. Could it be that they were much weaker than we had anticipated?)

Raibaha hit upon that possibility.

Assuming that’s true, it will be good news for the Kasandora Kingdom. And once they report to the general, he would probably be overjoyed.

“Great, shall we climb up the slope and enter the fort?”

Directing that to the other staff officers, he prepared the advance of the 3rd corps.

Lela was kneeling on the ground inside the forest, tearing off the charms coiled around her waist one by one and lining them up. Using her brush, she calmly wrote on them without rushing.

Yuki pulled out the arrows protruding from her board and re-adjusted the magic flow.

Kei was helping Ais pick and gather stones from around the forest.

Nonoeru’s was nowhere to be seen as she was in the middle of securing a water supply nearby. Rather than collecting water from the atmosphere, it was much more efficient to collect it directly from a source.

Selena had gone out to scout the area.

Since, according to Ais, her power was inclined toward reconnaissance, Naga decided to entrust her with that task.

Naga struck a pose while he observed the witches; his back straight, his sword struck into the ground with his hands resting on the pommel.

While he was doing so, Nonoeru who had filled up her canteens with water returned.

She was carrying the canteens on her back and dangling them from her waist.

“Oh, thanks for your hard work. Ain’t these too heavy for you?”

(Isn’t he quite a considerate person?) – Nonoeru thought while raising her hand.

“I’m okay.”

“Is that so?”

Naga nodded and faced Lela’s direction.

Lela who finished writing on the numerous charms looked up at Yuki overhead.

“Naga-san, I’m don-e”

“Just in time. Once Selena returns back–“

As soon as he turned around, Selena who was dashing through the forest came into his view.

Naga welcomed her and Selena stated her report.

“A force of more than 150 people have entered the fort and there seems to be no one else following. I think there are more at the slope’s bottom.”

“The third unit of their army is located at the bottom? They’re unexpectedly cautious of us ain’t they? Speaking of which, what’s the unit at the fort doing?”

“They are located at the plaza. Some of their soldiers are looking around the inside of the fort.”

“What are the numbers of that unit?”

“I wonder if it’s not around 50.”

“Their aim is the fort, I guess. Naturally, the commander ought to be there as well”

Naga turned his head and called out to Yuki.

“You heard, didn’t you? Our target will be the current unit at the open space.”

“I got it, geez. Don’t act all high and mighty just because you’re giving orders.”

As she directed a glare at him as usual, Ais interrupted from the side.

“That’s right, Yuki. You still haven’t said your thanks to Naga-san”

“Well then, we should prepare to attack now!”

Yuki left in a rush.

Ais sighed in slight annoyance, whereas Naga smiled wryly.

Yuki jumped onto her board and floated into the air.

“Let’s do it, Lela.”

“As you wi-sh.”

Yuki used the wind to scoop up Lela’s charms that were spread all over the ground inside the forest, making them all float simultaneously in mid-air.

The wind gusted up and passed through Lela’s skirt, lifting the much reduced number of charms which acted as the hem of her skirt.

Quickly pushing the hem of her skirt down, Lela shot a look at Naga. However, he didn’t show any signs of having noticed as he stared at the floating charms.

Naga definitely looked serious, however, Lela felt that there was also a sense of excitement and joy as well..

For someone who was about to fight for their life on a battlefield, these kinds of emotions were abnormal among witches and humans alike. This being the case, she honestly felt that Naga was probably not a normal man..

While she thought that this made Naga seem quite dependable, Lela also felt that he was somehow dangerous because of it.

(I’ve got the feeling that relaxing your guard around this person is dangero-us. Still, Ane-sama has her own expectations for hi-m. I think there should be no doubt about th-at, bu-t….)

Having misgivings welling inside her, Lela thought this in secret.

Then she looked up into the sky.

All the charms lined up neatly in the air above the treetops.

Raising his eyes toward Yuki, Naga shouted.

“Bring the charms to the enemy and drop them above their heads.”

“I know what to do even without you telling me! Speaking of which, keep your filthy eyes to yourself!”

A gust of whirlwind ran directly towards Naga, nonetheless, he stopped the blow with the front of his body.

Numerous, red veins bulged on his cheeks and arms as he endured the attack. Despite this, he continued to stare at Yuki without moving an inch.

“Do what you have to do and avoid any unnecessary actions.”

Yuki stared in shock and stammered.

“I-I got it!”

As if overpowered by Naga, Yuki turned away her face away and transported the flock of charms towards the fort using her wind.

The fort would appear instantly after she got out of the forest.

Believing that the witches had fled, only a small number of soldiers were dispatched to defend the fort’s surroundings.

Yuki breathed out a sigh of relief.

It would be dangerous were she to be shot at during her work. The effectiveness of her magic might weaken at a crucial time if she used it to lift herself outside of bow range.

Yuki approached the fort as she searched for the place that had few soldiers guarding.

She looked as though she was surrounded by a flock of bluish white butterflies.

Naga and the rest moved to the forest’s border and watched attentively.

The flock of charms drew near the wooden fence at Yuki’s quick command.

Lela took out a single charm from the remaining ones near her waist, then quickly wrote on them and chanted.

“Oh, Flames, The Supreme Ruler, The apostle of untimely death. Burn and become the fire , become the silent death, come to life come to life come to life. Burn burn burn. The divine protection of the Flame Emperor and the Fire Queen.”

The charm in Lela’s hand burst into flames, and the others floating in midair began to spit fire all at once.

The burning flock of butterflies, which flew above the open space, instantly froze in mid-air. Then they began to drop.

By the time the soldiers of Kasandora noticed the burning charms and Yuki it was already too late.

“What’s, thaaat?”

“It’s burning!”

“It’s falling!”

“Witches, it’s an attack from the witchesss!”

“Run away run away run away!”

The soldiers desperately tried to escape from the burning charms raining down on them, however, their large number made it difficult, not to mention the fact that the charms followed them even if they ran.

They were all wearing light equipment suited for climbing up the steep slope, because of that their uniforms easily burst into flames as they were hit by the charms.

Soldiers with body covered in flames rolled on the floor one after another, and the open space fell into chaos.

Those who dashed over after hearing noises couldn’t approach as the burning charms were flying about.

Rather than being able to extinguish the flames, they themselves fell victim to the charms waiting for them.

“Damn, we were completely deceived by the witches!”

His face twisting, Acclaim cursed and ran desperately.

“Damn those witches using their dirty tricks on us. Is this how they fight?!”

Foul tactics and surprise attacks based on magic. These were attacks worthy of the witches who held the reputation of being “cowardly and spiteful creatures” that Acclaim had heard of. However, this wasn’t theirs but Naga’s strategy.

Seeing how their commander was turning tail, Acclaim’s office staff followed him as well.

As the soldiers realized their leaders were escaping, they too broke into a run. The only passage that led to the outside was through the gate.

Acclaim cut through the group of soldiers who were flooding towards the gate, however, it turned out that that wasn’t a good idea.

At the time the officers and men became a single group and tried to run outside, they were assaulted by Nonoeru’s water spears and Ais’ thrown stones.

The soldiers that tried to pass through the gate were concentrated in one place. Because of that, the spears and throwing stones would hit them even if they weren’t aimed properly.

Acclaim was pierced violently by the water spears, he vomited blood and fainted on the spot.

“Guu…..damned witches….damned—guaaah”

Acclaim’s fallen body was tread on and kicked hard by the officers and men who were fleeing. Having already received serious injuries that pushed him to the verge of death, Acclaim was finally killed by the stomping feet of his own allies.

Nevertheless, many of them would encounter the same fate as Acclaim.

The soldiers were bombarded by spears and stones as they screamed and fell in complete chaos.

The soldiers who fell down became an obstacle that hindered the next ones. And those who tried to avoid it by slowing down their speed became easier targets for the spears and stones. As a result of this, the number of fallen soldiers had increased and made the obstacle grow. It made it nearly impossible to for anyone to pass.

Those who occasionally managed to get out were knocked down by Ais and Nonoeru the moment they tried to pass through the gate. It was a disastrous scene with heaps of corpses all around.

Other soldiers realized there was still a broken part in the fence and took a roundabout path.

Neither Ais nor Nonoeru could attack that place from their position.

Naga deemed it was necessary to allow some survivors in order to let them report about their utter defeat. Therefore, he deliberately overlooked them.

Not even a quarter of the day had passed since the soldiers of Kasandora had successfully seized the fort.

“We did it! They’re running away they’re running away! The enemy soldiers are retreating!”

Selena and Kei were jumping up while shouting with joy.

Ais had stopped throwing stones and was huffing and puffing heavily. As one would expect, even Ais couldn’t hide her fatigue after her consecutive, full power throws.

Nonoeru too released her power after taking a deep breath.

The six of them came out from the forest to the open field in front of the fort.

Yuki who was controlling the charms from her board returned as well. Unlike before, this time her board didn’t sustain even a single arrow from the enemy.

“Oi, Yuki!”

“I told you not to call me casually like that!”

At the protest coming from overhead, Naga smiled with a broad grin. Selena and Kei shuddered unintentionally at impact coming from that twisted smile.

Somehow, his look and impression is different in comparison to how they first saw him – is what both of them truly thought.

“Oooi, Yuki~sama. Won’t you pretty pwease come down?”

Said Naga in a sickeningly sweet manner as he waved at her enthusiastically.

“Wh-what is it? Why are you calling me in such a disgusting way? You’re going to give me hives if you speak like that.”

Making a cautious face, Yuki descended.

“Good job, still, won’t you continue to look around the fort’s surroundings from the sky? Especially, from the side of the cliff. Since we were unable to make use of the watchtower, observing the enemy movements can only be assigned to you.”

“Ah, th-that’s right. Well, that’s obvious. Speaking of which, I’d do it even without having you tell me.”

Saying that over her shoulder, she ascended with her board and looked down at Naga.

Yuki thought that Naga would look up and try to scold her, but contrary to her expectations, his sight was directed towards the horizon. And then, he glared at something with a serious face.

(What’s he looking at, that guy….)

Nothing could be seen in that direction. From Yuki’s position, there was the steep slope connecting the upper cliff, but generally, only the fort’s wooden fence and the sky stretching overhead could be seen from the ground.

Did Naga notice an abnormal change in the situation? Or perhaps, his eyes were fixed on something that others couldn’t see? Yuki couldn’t tell.

(Well, as long he doesn’t look this way, it’s fine. Still…)

Riding skillfully on her board, Yuki slowly began to circle in the sky above the fort.

Naga drew his sword from the scabbard.

“What do you plan to do, Naga-san?”

“Hn” – Being asked by Ais, Naga sniffed his nose.

“I’m going to finish off those that are in agony. The soldiers that sustained injuries from Nonoeru’s and your attack can be no longer saved. That’s why, rather than prolonging their suffering, it’s better to ease their death.”

“……….”

“Or perhaps, you want the humans to continue suffering?”

“No. Certainly, witches and humans aren’t beings that get along, but I don’t think we would wish for the fallen enemy to die in agony.”

“Hearing that from you, I feel relieved.”

Naga said with a grin.

“Wait over there.”

Leaving these words behind, he stepped towards the gate.

Ais called out to Naga’s back with a troubled voice.

“I as well….I’ll help you as well.”

“Are you okay with that, Ais? It’s quite a harsh task you know?”

“I will be alright” – Ais nodded with a stiff face and turned around to the other witches.

“Kei, Selena, Nonoeru, Lela, you guys wait over there.”

The four of them gulped down their saliva and nodded.

Naga stepped up to the pile of fallen soldiers near the gate and checked their conditions one by one.

“If there are lightly injured people, sort them out, Ais.”

“Ah, yes.”

“Even though I said so, those who sustained light injuries have probably managed to flee, so it’s unlike for any of them to be here, I guess.”

As soon as Naga spotted a person on a verge of death and moaning, he alleviated their misery by piercing his sword through that person’s throat.

After checking the state of those surviving and drawing a conclusion, Ais snapped their necks resolutely.

Lela and the rest observed those two in astonishment.

Naga, whose appearance seemed cruel, was actually, a sincere, or rather a kind person.

This being the case, it should have been incredibly harsh for him to deliver finishing blows to people who were still alive. In fact, it made Ais contort her face in unhappiness. However, Naga continued to carry out his work nonchalantly and calmly.

(How should I evaluate him?) – Lela couldn’t understand it herself.

In the end, there were no lightly injured people. The majority of soldiers died in the battle, and even those who survived would incur illnesses to the extent that it was hopeless. Finishing their job, Naga and Ais called to Lela and the rest who were sticking out their heads from the broken fence inside the fort.

Naga threw a question at Lela.

“There’s no way for me alone to dig a hole big enough to bury those dead people. Perhaps, it’s better to burn them. We can also leave them like that to rot, but there might be chance for this to cause a plague. Shall we burn them?”

“That should probably d-o.”

“Well, it’s fine to leave it for later. Let’s discuss the situation from now on.”

Saying so, he beckoned the 5 witches with his hand.

The 6 of them formed a circle and sat in a clearing inside the fort.

“Despite everything, it was a splendid tactic, Naga-san.”

Ais whose face was still a bit pale said so.

“No, it wasn’t particularly splendid or anything like that. Rather, it’s strange that you haven’t done that much til now.”

“*sound of astonishment*…..”

At least it seemed to be something that Harrigan could come up with, nevertheless, Naga tilted his head downwards.

(Could it be that she won’t come up with a sneaky tactic like this one because she holds a lot of confidence in manipulating the doll?) – is what he guessed.

This was something that the enemy forces might believe.

No matter how strong the witches are, Naga couldn’t believe that the humans had been so far unable to overthrow this fort guarded by only a few people.

(Perhaps, in this world people resort to nothing but foolishly honest fighting styles. Even though those aren’t the way to win a battle… however well both sides can grasp each other’s strong and weak points is the way to victory, and defeat leads to huge losses. Outwitting the enemy and striking their weak points with one’s strong points is the key to success.)

Thinking so, Naga muttered without realizing.

“According to Sun Tzu, when you must resort to deceptive methods, your enemy’s temperament is your greatest resource….”

Hearing Naga murmuring, Ais bent her neck.

“The person named Sun Tzu, who’s that? What are deceptive methods?”

” Hm? No….uuumm… who’s that again? The name somehow appeared inside my head just now, but…deceptive methods are simply ways in which both sides trick each other.”

(Were they unable to grasp the meaning behind his words?) Not just Ais but also Lela, Nonoeru, Kei, and Selena tilted their heads.

“More importantly, Ais.”

Being called by Naga’s solid and confident voice, Ais straightened her spine.

“You said before about sending a homing pigeon, but when will it arrive at Harrigan?”

“That’s right” – at his question, Ais bent her neck and returned back to her normal self after thinking hard.

“Since we got rid of the human army immediately after discovering them, they should be on their way right now. The time Ane-sama and the rest take to arrive will depend on the length of their preparations and the number of people they bring, but, they should be here at the earliest around midday, and at the latest, around sunset….Still, with the current situation, provided that Ane-sama and the rest dash over here unarmed, they should probably arrive by the afternoon.”

“So what we are going to do will be decided upon her arrival?

“Yes, once we report to her the details and seek her decision, it will come to that.”

“Is that so? Then, shall we hang on inside this fort until Harrigan comes?”

“Do you think that the enemy will strike again?”

Ais asked as if probing for Naga’s opinion, she herself was aware that she was depending on him in these circumstances.

Was it due to her being impressed by his brilliant defeat of the advancing enemy? Or perhaps, by his courage and calmness during a critical situation? Or maybe, she was amazed by his shrewdness when he effectively led the witches? Ais herself couldn’t tell, however, she had a strange feeling that by having Naga they would be able to resolve their problems.

“No, the enemy probably won’t come back after going through such a bitter experience. At least, they should think that way….considering their current numbers. When it comes to it, they will either gather more people or think up another strategy. Whichever it is, it will be a matter for later. By the way…”

Looking at the direction of the forest, Naga continued to speak.

“What do you plan to do with the puppet left inside the forest?”

“I was thinking about bringing it here since there’s only one remaining in the fort. As expected, it would be hard for me to carry it by myself. Not to mention, taking Yuki with me is probably out of question.”

“Oh. You mean we have to observe the enemy’s movements depending on her eyes, right? After all, the watchtower has burned up completely. I guess, it will be already too dark if we go and bring it here now.”

“That’s right. Well then, til Ane-sama and the rest arrive, we should reinforce the fence while paying attention for any signs of enemies…..”

“No” – Naga shook his head.

“That will not be necessary. If by any chance the enemy makes another attack, we won’t be able to protect this fort til the end with our meager number. What’s more, that plan won’t work a second time. That’s why, any repair will be meaningless, still, it’s fine to check our damage. More importantly, everyone is probably tired, so it’s better for you to rest your bodies.”

“I wonder about that…”

“That way, you will be able to work when it’s important. You might feel anxious from doing nothing, but do your best in resting as well.”

Ais chuckled.

'''Part 3'''

“You mean… we should try our best to recover as much as possible?”
“That’s what I mean. Like by sitting here or drinking water. With that much, you should be able to recover to some extent. Even your magic isn’t inexhaustible, right?”

(As one would expect, he can even deduce that?)

“Yes” – Ais, who nodded, looked around at the faces of the other witches in turn.
“There’s no way for all of us rest at once, so let’s take turns.”
“Then, Ais and Nonoeru should be firs-t, then us late-r.”
“In that case I’ll accept your offer. How about Naga-san?”
“Me? I…that’s right, should I also take a rest and so I can be prepared when the time comes?”
“There’s a building over there. You can lie down on a mattress inside.”

Taking along Naga and Nonoeru, Ais headed towards the house building. Meanwhile, Lela, Selena, and Kei split in order to tidy up after the battle and check the damage to the fort.

Raibaha, who was preparing his troop to climb the slope, noticed screams coming from above.
“What’s happened?” – As he looked up, he saw a small number of his allies tripping over themselves in an effort to escape.

Raibaha, who was a commander with lots of experience, quickly drew the conclusion that the vanguard unit had taken flight after being assaulted by the witches.
He didn’t know their methods, nor the reason why it had happened, but he did know that now was not the time to think about it.
“It’s probably an attack from the witches. Prepare for contact with the enemy! As soon as you have covered these men’s retreat, quickly withdraw down to headquarters!”

Raibaha’s troops stood there momentarily, then proceeded to shelter the defeated remnants. After which, they systematically retreated.

Following their withdrawal to headquarters, Raibaha questioned the defeated soldiers.

Upon that, he learned about Acclaim’s troops entering the uninhabited fort, being raided by the witches in their down time, and falling apart while being targeted at the moment of retreat.

(This way of fighting is unusual for the witches)

Raibaha was a bit concerned; nevertheless, what worried him more was the disappearance of Acclaim from amongst the fleeing soldiers.

“Speaking of which, what about Acclaim?”

Not one amongst the soldiers could answer him.

(That guy, could it be that he died in the battle?)

Thinking so, Raibaha looked up into the sky.

Rather than being praised by the general, he would likely be held responsible for this.

(Guess, nothing good comes from getting involved with witches)

Sighing, Raibaha spoke towards an adjutant.

“Oi, go back to Ein fort.”

Circling around the 3rd fort several times and confirming the absence of soldiers, Yuki decided to fly a little distance away from the plain. As this wasn’t the first time she patrolled this vicinity, she could visualize its topography inside her head. However, it was the first time for her to fly in daylight, as before she would do it during daybreak or in the evening, when it was difficult to be spotted.
Looking below, a reddish-brown wasteland unfolded before her. Once it was seen during daylight, the land’s topography would become much clearer.
This wasteland would continue to stretch on until the fertile lands of humans that wouldn’t be seen unless one went further. Because of that, there were no cities, not to mention villages, around. The reason why the human army advanced up to this place was due to witches inhabiting the black forest.
The humans wanted to take the land from the witches and drive them away from their surroundings.

The current king of Kasandora that borders near the territory of the Harrigan clan is Kasandora the III. His predecessors weren’t enthusiastic about setting their feet in the black forest.
Rather than that, they would be constantly involved in disputes with various other countries, therefore, one could say they had no spare time for planning any conquest.
However, recently, the situation had changed.

Following the conflict between the Old Church the New Church temporary settling down, the disputes among various countries and Kasandora came to an end as well.
The God’s children, newly dispatched to Kassandora from the Old Church, notionally understood as beings close to reverend fathers and pastors, were extremely vehement about the extermination of the witches and seemed to be trying to incite Kassandora III.

Yuki had learned that much from Harrigan’s explanations. Still, she was unable to comprehend the reason behind the Old Church’s zealousness for the extermination of witches or its desire to expel them.
The witches didn’t attack the human’s side nor cause them any problems, they were just leading a secluded life inside the black forest. Despite that, why are they being assaulted by humans? Why do they have to be chased away by humans? Not being able to understand at all, she became furious at this absurdity.

Yuki had known of Harrigan’s recent headache caused by the Kingdom’s army, which made her detest those that troubled her beloved sister more and more.

(If only I had more power, I’d murder the entire human army.)

While floating in the air on her board, Yuki felt a burning impatience and irritation.
Even now, it was no different.
They had luckily made it in time, but had Naga and the rest been arrived later, the fort could’ve been burned together with Lela, Kei, and Selena stationed inside. Yuki bit her lips in frustration, but was still relieved that her comrades had been kept safe.

(But….this guy….)

Whenever she thought about how it was thanks to the oddly dressed man, named Naga, that they were able to repel the advancing enemy, she felt great displeasure.
The time when she had to make an emergency landing, and even the moment when she displayed her helplessness while being rescued by him, Yuki was bitter about both.

(He’s vulgar, stupid, and lecherous. Well, I’ll admit that he has good ideas, still, in the first place, he’s a man whose past and origin is unknown. Not to mention, he might be a spy sent by those humans and just pretending to have lost his memories.)

Harrigan, who was a sharp person, should also have considered this. Nevertheless, she had a policy of resolutely dealing with a risk upon acknowledging it. It could also be that she was feigning ignorance. Despite that, is it really fine to place such a risky bet? – Yuki felt uneasy.

(That guy, I have to properly keep an eye on him. But, I also have to prioritize monitoring the human army, still….)

Below her, there was a fort established by humans passing through a small mountain range. It was Ein fort. Unlike the witches’ fort, It was mostly defensive walls intended to repel attackers. The humans would always station as many as 300 soldiers inside of it in order to exercise their influence over a single zone in this vicinity.

The fort’s function was to observe the witches’ attitude and hold them back in case they decide to descend from the forest into the plain. And then, inform the nearby fort and the kingdom about their intentions by sending a messenger.

(Even though we haven’t done anything.)

At least, Harrigan had no plans of leaving the forest. Yuki also followed that policy. After all, what the witches desired for was to live peacefully inside the forest. Nothing more and nothing less.

Won’t the humans even tolerate that modest wish? If they won’t, there’s probably nothing that can stop their aggression. Rather, perhaps it will become more and more violent.

For Yuki, it was incomprehensible.
(Well, if even Ane-sama can’t come up with a solution, then it’s all the more reason for me not to. I’ll do everything in my power….. I guess. For the time being, let’s focus on the scouting, which I was entrusted with. I might be shot down with arrows if I fly too close to the fort, so I better be careful.)

As she passed through the mountain range, Yuki further increased her altitude.
The wind flow carrying her board was a bit unbalanced.
Paying attention to her wind control, she flew up while maintaining a higher altitude than usual.

If she flies to a higher altitude, the magic will run out faster, however?, it should still be fine as long the round-trip is a distance similar to that between theirs and the enemy’s fort.

Finally, the sight of the human’s fort jumped into Yuki’s view.
The closer she approached it, the higher the risk of running into the guarding soldiers. While paying more attention to that, Yuki continued to get closer to the fort. And then, as if doubting her eyes, she screamed without realizing.

“What’s, that?! What is this?!”

The inside of the fort was overflowing with people.

Near the fort there were several hundred tents.
Furthermore, lines of horses were drawing near the fort.

Yuki couldn’t be sure of the details because of the distance, but there was no doubt that around a thousand soldiers were present there. Furthermore, more troops continued to arrive.
Yuki felt an icy chill run through her body.
When it comes to this number of soldiers, only one idea can pass through one’s mind. That the military of the Kasandora Kingdom was seriously attempting the capture of the witches’ fort.
(This is serious. I need to report this to Hari-nee quickly!)

Having a pale face, she controlled the wind and changed the course of her board.
Because she didn’t encounter any soldiers so far, Yuki judged it was fine to fly at full speed. Once she lowered her height, she flew away as fast as she could.

Yuki returned back and reported her findings while yelling loudly. Since there were only 7 people inside, the loud yelling was probably unnecessary.

The seven of them, who sat in a circle on folding stools, held a conference for a countermeasure inside the fort’s housing.

Some of the witches leaned forward with a pallid faces.

“What should we do, Ais?”

Nonoeru asked.

“Assuming we are attacked by many thousands of enemy soldiers, not even Ane-sama’s dolls can…..”

Selena, who was at loss for words, made a face that showed she wanted to cry.

“Talking this and that, I think there’s no other option than to abandon this fort, but am I wrong?”

Saying so, Kei looked around at the faces of her comrades.

Not even Ais knew what to do. She turned towards Yuki, who sat next to her.

“Yuki, their forces were still in the middle of amassing….. right?”
“Yes that’s right. I think about a thousand soldiers were present at the time I saw them, still, their number is likely to increase.”
“Which means that they’re not going to attack us soon. As you might expect, we have to discuss and decide on this once Ane-sama arrives.”

Yuki, Nonoeru, Lela, and Kei could do nothing but nod silently.
Ais shifted her eyes towards Naga to her left.
She wanted for him to say something, wanted for him to say words which could reassure them.
“Naga-san, what do you think?”

Yuki, that sat to Ais’ right, puffed her cheeks in discontent, but nevertheless, Naga was a vital character, and he stared up into the sky and gave a reply.

“Hm, that’s right, I’m of the same opinion about them not attacking soon. As you would predict, it has to be decided upon Harrigan’s arrival.”
“….Is that so?”

Covering up her discouragement, Ais replied.

“More importantly, Ais. I’d like to take a glimpse inside the warehouse, but is that fine?”
“Y-Yes, that’s okay. Still, what are you looking for?”
“Nothing in particular, I just want to check if there’s anything that could become useful.”

(I wonder what he intends to do)

Before Ais could ask, Naga stood up quickly.

“Well then, I’ll go and see inside the warehouse. Is the door open? Or perhaps, you need a key?”

Lela lifted her right hand.

“In that case, I’ll guide yo-u.”

Being led by Lela, they left the room at a brisk pace.

“So good…. the unpleasant smell of a man is gone and it’s clean now…”
Being pleased, Yuki said such things, however, Ais was a bit dejected.

(To what extent are we going to be at our wits’ end from now on? How much danger will we be facing? I wonder if we can have him understand that. Perhaps….it’s unreasonable for an outsider to share our sense of danger.)

But, Ais had the feeling that Naga could figure out something. That’s because he gave out the aura of being able to find a breakthrough solution. Despite that, no tension was sensed from his words and conduct now.

“Speaking of which, Ais, what do you plan to do for the time being? I’m, thinking about setting out for scouting again.”
“I wonder about that. No… Ane-sama should be arriving soon, and we might be assigned to new duties by her instructions, so Yuki, too, should stay here. Just like Naga-san said, the chances for the human army to strike a second time are probably low for the time being.”

Each time Ais pronounced his name, Yuki’s face became displeased.

“Somehow, it feels like we can’t rely on what that guy says.”

Even though Yuki resisted, she acknowledged his explanations inside her heart.

(W-Well, still, that’s just common sense. It’s not like that guy possesses a discerning eye)

“By the way, Yuki. You’ve been constantly working by supporting the cart, scouting the human troops, and assaulting them. It’s better if you take a short rest. As soon as the day breaks, we will have you fly again.”
“I guess… so. Understood.”
“Even if the enemy isn’t going to charge for a second time, there’s still the fear that a small amount of them might draw near. By the time Lela comes back, we will put back the barrier[play on words], and then await for Ane-sama’s arrival. Nonoeru, Selena, you’ve been doing a good job, but I’d like for you to work once more.”

The three of them, whose faces were shaded with visible anxiety, nodded.

As there were no particularly notable things in the warehouse, Naga and Lela returned back shortly.

Without speaking to Naga, whose long face showed a feeling contrary to his expectation, Ais called out to Lela.

“Yes, Ai-s?”
“I was thinking about putting up the barrier again. Won’t you help us? Rather, your barriers are the most efficient ones among ours, so I should be asking you to let us assist.”

Without a moment of hesitation, Naga asked.

“Barrier… what’s that, Ais?”

“That’s right, if I were to put it simply, it’s something placed using the blood of the witches against any attempt of enemy search, or you could call it an anti-detection device against humans? More or less like that.”
“Ah, Harrigan was talking about it. I don’t quite understand it, but I get it.”
“Which one?”
“I have no idea about that thing called “barrier”(1), but I’ve heard of a barrier. I can somehow grasp your concept of barriers thanks to the similarity. So in the end, whenever you put that thing around, the enemy soldiers won’t be able to spot you, even if they get lost in the darkness and approach you, right?”
“Yes, you can consider it that way.”
“You’ve created some convenient things there, haven’t you? I’m jealous.”

At Naga, who honestly said that, Ais and the rest of the members made a suspicious face.

“Jealous…. you mean, of this power?”
“That’s because it’s convenient, isn’t it? Or perhaps, there’s some sort of a risky condition in exchange for putting up the barrier?”
“No, regarding that, we only apply a bit of our blood, energy, and mana. Apart from that, there’s no danger whatsoever.”
“Then, is that not a handy thing?”
“Doesn’t it give you the creeps? Or maybe….. frightens you? After all, we hold abilities that are considered abnormal by humans.”
“Don’t say weird things. People who have powers are much more useful than ordinary ones. Being able to run faster than normal people or having inhuman strength are probably convenient things. Having powers doesn’t make you any different. In the end, you’re just people who can use them.”
*sigh of astonishment*

Ais was taken aback.

(It’s the first time for someone to react like this. I mean, seeing us like normal people. How can he think of us that way? As one might expect, is it because he isn’t someone from this world? I wonder…)

Not minding Ais’ puzzlement, Naga continued to speak.

“If someone who holds power hits another, he will become a threat. If someone who has swordsmanship hit another with a sword, he will become a threat. And if someone who’s stupid leads an army, he will become a threat as well. Whatever ability you hold, it doesn’t matter.
A person will become of use or a threat to others depending on how he manages his power. That’s why, just because yours are extraordinary abilities, I won’t think of it as scary or repulsive. What’s more, you rescued someone like me, whose origin was doubtful.”
“Naga…..-san.”

Ais’ eyes, which were gazing at Naga, became somewhat moistened. She was a bit moved by his words.
Lela, too, watched him with a face filled with admiration. Nonoeru, Selena, and Kei had strange, yet amazed, expressions as well.
Naga suddenly felt uncomfortable.

(What, what’s wrong with those guys’ reaction? Even though I said something obvious, they got this emotional?)

Naga still couldn’t grasp what the outside of this world looked like. The inhabitants of this world would consider his eccentric way of thinking as peculiar and unique.
Should the humans call themselves and the witches as separate beings? Assuming they do, the witches would be considered as evil beings that try to invade the humans’ territory. For them, the witches weren’t “just peculiar beings with unique abilities”. The witches were, after all, witches, and could only be perceived as “the nemesis of humans”.

Continuing to fight with the humans ruled by that common sense and being chased away by them, for Ais and the rest, Naga’s words were a fresh, strange, and pleasant experience.

“More importantly, Ais. It’s probably better to set up that barrier as fast as possible. After all, it requires a certain amount of time, right? There’s no telling when the enemy’s scouting troop will come.”

Being urged by Naga, Ais came back to her senses.

“Ah…. that’s right.”

She replied with a radiant smile appearing on her face.

“Let’s hasten ourselves in placing the barrier and wait for Nee-sama’s arrival.”

Naga looked around the room.

“How about Yuki?”
“That girl, she’s resting in a separate room because she had constantly been working today.”
“Then that means that she’s not going to help with setting up the barrier, right? If that’s the case, is it fine for me to tag along?”
“Eh?”
“That’s because I’ve never seen it before. I want to see it with my own eyes. I thought about restraining myself were that girl to be present, but… if she isn’t coming… then…”

(What’s more, he’s unexpectedly a kind person, isn’t he?)

Once Ais murmured inside her heart, she smiled and faced toward Lela and the rest.

“Everyone, are you okay with Naga-san watching?”

(E-h? Doesn’t it feel like Ais’ smile is a bit different from the usua-l?)
While feeling a little confused, Lela nodded in affirmation.

“I don’t mind, bu-t…”
Nonoeru, Selena, and Kei, also nodded.

“Well then, shall we go? Selena and Kei will remain here and stand watch. If Yuki wakes up only to find nobody around, it will be troublesome. The same applies for Nee-sama’s arrival. Now that Yuki is taking a rest, can I have you watch from the side of the cliff?”
Selena, who appeared to be the youngest among them, replied while stiffening up.
“Yes, Ais. I’ll do the care-taking.”

As for Kei,
“Yeah, got it. If anything happens, we will immediately give a smoke signal.”
She answered lazily.

Like that, Naga departed with the rest to the outside of the fort, so as to place a barrier.

After about half an hour, Ais and the rest had finished placing the barrier and returned to the fort.
There, Harrigan and several other girls were waiting.

Even though the room was said to be the biggest among the rest in the house building, it’s wooden floor and walls weren’t even furnished with decorations. However, all of the members could gather inside.
Having already heard from Selena and Kei, who were taking care of the place, Harrigan also received a detailed report from Ais and agreed with Naga’s opinion of not having to be vigilant about the enemy’s next onslaught.
Furthermore, Lela and the rest had just mentioned about putting up a barrier. Even if the enemy’s scouts get lost in the darkness after the end of the day and planned to approach the fort in secret, they would almost certainly be detected.
With that, Harrigan assembled all the members in order to discuss the plan going forward.
Not just Selena and Kei, but also Naga, Ais, Yuki, and Nonoeru hadn’t eaten anything since the morning. Because of that, Harrigan ordered them to bring the emergency food from the storehouse, and they tried to talk while lightly eating.

Following Harrigan, the witches sat in a circle on the folding stools, with a small, folded table placed in front of them. There were wooden plates with dried bread and dried meat lined up on it.
The complete list of attendance consisted of:
Ais, Yuki, and Nonoeru, who had carried the wooden doll.
Lela, Selena, and Kei, who had been stationed at the fort.
Dee, Cu, the Rinne and Rinna sisters, Eleonoza, and Mimone, who had been brought by Harrigan.

Adding Harrigan and Naga, there was a total number of 14 people present.

Naga looked out over the girls who were sitting in a circle

Naga didn’t know whether or not there could be some other witches dispatched inside the fort, however, even if he was to add that, there would probably be, at most, 20 people. With that number, they were going to fight the human army. What’s more, all the members were young witches.
Naga, once again, felt astonishment, admiration, and sympathy.
The witches, who fearlessly stood against the imminent and strong enemy, were held in high regards by him.
It wasn’t just because of them giving him a hand. He felt sympathy toward their way of life and how they appeared, he felt that he would like to become their strength.
Naga wouldn’t admire those who were stingy and only lived for the sake of survival, he would give them no respect at all.
Not giving up despite how powerful the enemy is, and not refusing to fight. Those were his principles and position, or one could say, his way of living.
For the sake of Harrigan and the rest, who wouldn’t give up no matter how hard a fight was nor how much they were chased away, Naga decided to display the utmost of his ability.
Before the start of discussion, Harrigan faced toward Naga, who sat next to her.

“Naga-dono.”
“What, why are you so formal?”

Lifting herself off of the folding stool, she kneeled down on one knee before Naga. Yuki, who was next to her, frowned angrily with a displeased face.

“However much I say it, the words can’t express my thanks for what you did, but at least let me convey my gratitude.”

At that moment, Harrigan stated these words and bowed down deeply.

“I’m thankful to you for saving my daughters.”
“I didn’t do anything big. Actually, the ones who made a great effort were Lela Yuki, Ais, Nonoeru, Kei, and Selena. Before paying me gratitude, you should probably praise them first.”

“Eh?” – Yuki’s expression shifted suddenly.

Raising her face, Harrigan gazed at Naga in front of her eyes and continued to speak.
“Those girls are persons related to these matters. It’s only natural for them to fight for themselves. However, it’s different in your case. You arrived from a different world, in other words, you’re an outsider. There’s no reason for you to fight for us. For you, who is in such a position, to lend us your wisdom and to rescue us from distress, isn’t expressing our gratitude an obvious thing?”

“Ah that’s why, it’s…. right, that’s my thanks for having you rescue me. I probably mentioned it before, didn’t I? About me certainly repaying your favor for a night’s lodging and a meal. This would be equivalent to repaying that favor. Even if you consider yourself to be saved by me, there’s no need for you to say thanks. It should be fine as long you accept it as something natural.”

Yuki suddenly stood up.
“That’s right. Repaying one’s received favor is an obvious thing. Still, you’re far from repaying it! That’s why, work for us from now on.”
“Oi, Yuki, what are you…..”

Harrigan glared at Yuki as if trying to scold her, but, despite Yuki slightly averting her eyes from Naga, Harrigan couldn’t sense any malicious intentions coming from her. She swallowed her words of reprimand.

“I-If you do so, we won’t abandon you, instead, we are going to raise you properly. Also, about the time when you saved me…. th-thank you.”

Yuki said this and quickly sat back down and faced in another direction. Somehow, her cheeks seemed to be flushed. Was it due to the embarrassment caused by expressing her gratitude to a man? Or perhaps……
Be that as it may, Harrigan was surprised and greatly pleased. That’s because Yuki, who used to detest men, tried to acknowledge Naga’s presence.

(Somehow, it feels like a wind of change has come. I can’t tell whether or not it will blow in the right direction, but at least, there’s a sign of something starting to shift. If it goes well, we may be even able to change this desperate situation.)

Harrigan’s heart fluttered silently at such expectation.

“Oh, that’s right.”

Being thanked, Naga gave a broad smile.

“Indeed, I can’t completely repay your debt at once. Therefore, I’ll be repaying it diligently from now on. Are you fine with that, Yuki?”
Yuki replied while desperately avoiding eye contact with him.

“I-it’s not like it’s not alright”

(Heh? So that girl also has a cute side.)

Thinking so, Naga turned around to Harrigan.

“That’s why I’m telling you Harrigan, you don’t have to bow down like that in front of me.”

Naga reached out his hand toward Harrigan who was kneeling down on one knee.

“Hey, please stand up.”

Gently taking her hand, Naga pulled her up from the floor.

“Furthermore, there’s no need to call me by “dono”. It’s fine to call me “Naga” just like you always do.”

After he released her hand, Harrigan replied with a smile on her face.

“Then, shall I allow myself to do so?”

It was neither a sarcastic nor a self-mocking smile. Right now, she was displaying a gentle smile, which she had never shown before.

Standing up, Harrigan reseated herself on the folded stool.

“Well, Harrigan, there’s one proposal coming from me who wishes to repay my debt, but will you hear it?”
“Of course. Ask? however much you want.”
“Ah, no. Before that, first, I’d like to confirm this place’s topography.”
Naga looked at Yuki.

“W-What? You still have something you want to say?”

“Rather than wanting to say, I’d like to check something, but, you can see the terrain of the enemy’s fort from the above, can’t you?”
“T-That’s right, I can. What about it?”
“Are you able to draw a map?”
“Eh? A map?”
“Yeah, a simple one that will allow me to broadly grasp the land’s shape and the distance should do.”
“I….I will try to draw it.”

Once she nodded with a vague expression, Naga requested Lela to bring her a paper and a pen.
Unfortunately, because there was no spare paper inside the fort, she came and brought a parchment instead.
Recalling her own memory, Yuki drew with the pen on the parchment.
And shortly after that, she finished a simple drawing of a map.

“Heh? Ain’t you quite skillful there?”
“O-Of course!”
“I see. So there’s a wasteland between the mountains and the river….? It seems like we can do something with this.”

Naga, who nodded, leant his body forward and pointed out at the map.

“Yuki, the enemy’s fort, how long do you think will it take for the enemy’s force to march the distance between Ein fort and this cliff?”

“Ah…. ehm….”

Yuki desperately began to estimate the distance it took to fly there.

“Probably one day if they’re running fast on their feet. I wonder if they wouldn’t reach it by evening were they to set out in the early morning. And if they walk slowly, perhaps they would reach the next day, but…”

(Hm? It feels like she’s not awfully confident in her answer)

As soon as he looked at her with astonishment surfacing on his face, Yuki’s face was dyed red and it seemed as if steam was about to explode out the top of her head.

“I-I-I-Is there anything you want to say? If so, say it without that grin on your face. It gives me a bad feeling!”
“I’m not, I’m not.”

Waving his hands, Naga turned his face to Harrigan.

“As for me, I don’t really understand this world’s power structure or the overall perspective of the territory under your control. That’s why, I’d like to confirm some things.”

Naga, who said these words, looked around at all present. At the sharp glint in his eye, several witches straightened up without realizing.

“Letting the humans snatch away this fort will be bad, right?”
Harrigan nodded with a grave seriousness.

“Yes. If we are pushed away from this place, we won’t be able to prevent the soldiers of the Kasandora Kingdom from penetrating the black forest. It will mean the same as us being unable to remain inside of it.”
“Is that so? In that case, so as to protect this place, let’s go out and defeat them.”

(H-how blunt!?)

Not just Harrigan, but also the witches all around stared at Naga in astonishment.

Finally breaking the silence, Harrigan gasped.

“Going out and defeat them, is what you say? Are you serious about that?”
“I am. In order to protect the inside, you have to win outside. I think it’s quite an obvious thing.”
“You…. surely have a plan, right?”

Naga responded definitively and calmly to Harrigan, whose face was filled with confusion, doubt, and hope.

“Obviously I have a plan. If you leave the leadership to me, I can and will defeat the army of Kasandora so thoroughly that they won’t want to approach this place ever again. How about that?”
“Leave the leadership to you…..?”
“That’s right.”

Naga replied seeming neither flustered nor boastful.
Harrigan shot a glimpse at Yuki.
Even though she would usually raise an objection or express her disapproval in loud and abusive words, it appeared that she was at a loss at Naga’s impudent suggestion.

“Would you mind if we make the decision after…..we hear you plan?”
“Yes, I don’t mind.”
“Well then, let’s hear it.”

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni

2016-03-04T08:50:14Z

Zexth: /* Volume 1 */

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 2

2016-03-04T08:48:33Z

Zexth: Volume 1 Chapter 2

'''Part 1'''

Running into the village, Naga and Lela saw several witches gathering in an open space, inside the fortification and making the smoke signal. Harrigan was standing in the center with Ais, who was making the smoke. Despite Yuuki running before them, she was nowhere to be seen.

“Ane-sama , what’s the matt-er?”
“Lela? You guys are surely late.”
“That’s because we were deep inside the fores-t.”

Lela told the lie calmly.

Her urge of wanting to learn more about other worlds, was it perhaps a matter of highest priority, which she couldn’t tell Harrigan?
Naga was in admiration for her huge knowledge greed, nevertheless, at the same time he was dumbfounded about Lela putting her desire before her friends, even if it was a little.
Still, presently, Lela was the only one to know about him peeping. Whether she would expose him or not, it was only dependant on her. Naga could only feign not to know.

“A pigeon messenger was sent from the first fort. It seems that an army of human is closing in.”

Lela had a bit of a surprised face, nevertheless, her expression didn’t change.
Did you ask….. from where the army comes fro-m?

“Hmm, they are troops of the Kasandora Kingdom. According to the message their number isn’t more than 200.”
“That’s a large number for a reconnaissan-ce.”
“True, the problem lies there.”

Making a serious face, Harrigan continued speaking.

“Till now, they have check the terrain directly under the fort, face toward it by climbing the slope, and receive our attack only to run away. – This was the routine that they keep repeating. If they really have decided to deploy as many as 200 soldiers, it probably means that Kasandora kingdom is finally serious about capturing this fort. We too have to prepare.”

Rather than asking the nearby witches for an explanation, Naga should probably talk to them about it, which will let him grasp the situation by himself.

“Right now, the ones at the fort are Selena and De-e?”

As Lela looked around at her friends’s faces, Harrigan shook her head as in saying “good grief”

“Just a while ago Yuuki returned, but once I told her that Naga went to the forest, she said that she didn’t want to see him when he came back and escaped.”’

Using her elbow, Lela occasionally thrusted Naga’s side.

“That was quite lucky, wasn’t i-t?”
”It…seems so.”

Seeing both Naga and Lela exchanging a conversation between each other, Harrigan became concerned, nevertheless, she made up her mind thinking that it wasn’t the right time for that.

“My other daughters have probably seen the smoke signal and are coming back, but it’s not possible for me to call back the ones that are stuffed inside the others forts. I can’t exclude the possibility that human soldiers might reach the other places.”

Also, Harrigan added only to herself.

(I have to pay attention to the movements of the others witch clans as well.)

“For the time being, we can only depart with the people we have now. Please hasten yourself and prepare.”

Once Harrigan ordered, the four people that were in front of her run away from the open space like rabbits.
Even Ais, who launched the smoke signal said.

“I too, should prepare for the battle.”

Saying that, she left the space.

“I too will prepa-re.”

After Lela ran, only Naga and Harrigan were left.

Looking over the place where everyone had left, she sighed.

(Recently, the humans forces have become quite active. Can we push them back like we have done till now….? No, it’s not the right time for pondering over that. I too, have to make preparations.)

Seeing that Harrigan was about to leave to the residential building, Naga called her to halt.

“Hey, Harrigan.”

(Ah, that’s right. I completely forgot about this guy.)

Once she turned around, her sight met with Naga’s.

(Well then, what should I do? I can’t certainly bring him to the battle, so..)

Toward Harrigan, who had a thoughtful face, Naga said something unexpected.

“It seems that there’s going to be a battle. At any rate, won’t you take me with you?”

“No, but…”

“I told you already, but I want to return the favor of a night’s lodging and a meal. If you, who rescued me, are going to fight, then of course I’m going to help you.”

Despite saying so, there was no tension appearing on his face. At that point, Harrigan decided to give him a warning.

“It will be dangerous?”

“I’m used to fighting. I can’t recall much of detail, but there is no doubt I’ve experience of wars thanks to countless battles. That’s why, you don’t need to worry.”

“…….Is that so. Indeed, leaving you alone here will be much more insecure.”
“I’m thankful for having you worried about me, but…”

Harrigan shook her head as if she were saying “that’s not it.”

“Rather than worrying about you, I’m more worried whether you won’t assault
the children that are left here.”
“About that?! that’s what worries you?!”

Harrigan reciprocated with a stern expression at Naga, who shouted.

“Suddenly falling from the sky, then groping and rubbing a person’s breasts. Don’t you think it is natural for me to be worried about my daughters by leaving you alone?”
“Ugh”

Naga moaned and became stiff.

“N, no, that’s you see, how should I put it, after being thrown into an unknown world, wouldn’t you be confused, bewildered, or agitated? Don’t you think? Anyone would act unpredictably after ending in such a situation.”
“So while being confused you jumped straight onto my breasts and groped them?”

“……”

Harrigan looked at Naga, who had a cold sweat while becoming stiff, with her cold eyes.

“Sorry!”

He suddenly bowed down.

“How should I say, because your breasts were charming, I suddenly wanted to grope them.”

“Pfft”

Harrigan spouted a light laugh unintentionally.

“That’s because they had a nice shape, a nice tone, and were big. They were a kind of charming breasts that you wouldn’t think that exist in this world. Having such splendid things in front of one’s eyes, if it’s any man, anyone would want to touch them, grope them, rub them. I mean, there’s no man that wouldn’t do it. That’s why….”
“Ah… I get it. It’s fine so be silent. Hearing you makes me feel embarrassed and unable to stand still.”

Despite her interrupting Naga, Harrigan, who was red faced, didn’t seem to be that much displeased.

“Setting that aside.”

After coughing once, Harrigan returned back to the topic.

“If you say you want to come, that’s probably fine.”

(Well, I don’t think you will become much of help, but…rather than saying so)

Harrigan narrowed her eyes and stared at Naga.

“Don’t become a burden.”

Naga threw out his chest and replied.

“You don’t have to tell me that.”
“Then, come with me.”

2

In front of Harrigan’s residence, Naga waited for her battle preparations to be done.
Of course, he was wearing the clothes that he had since he came here, however, despite wearing his own clothes, Naga couldn’t wipe the strange feeling of something missing..
(As expected, with my left waist being empty, it doesn’t feel right. I wonder if I can have my weapon back.)
While moving in front of the building without any calmness, the door opened and Harrigan went out.

“Sorry for making you wait.”
“No, I wasn’t waiting that… long!?”

Seeing Harrigan’s appearance, Naga couldn’t hide his surprisement.

She wasn’t wearing any armor or helmet. What she wore was a long ancient clothing, similar as the one before. In additiont, she was carrying on her back some kind of cloth toolbag but, besides it, Naga was unable to find out any changes.

Rather than that, if one was to take a closer look, it seemed that the long skirt she wore became thinner in comparison with before. Furthermore, the notches in her skirt’s hemp were much higher and reached her waist area. Her seductive bare legs, which peeked from the gaps between the notches, were no different, however, its area increased. The area around her neck was covered, but since the material that did so was thin, her bulged chest became much more emphasized, which gave out a nice feeling. It wasn’t the outfit of someone that is now about to go to battle at all, or at least it wasn’t possible for Naga’s common sense. With this, won’t she sustain a lethal injury if she becomes hit by a single stray arrow?

Not with surprisement, but rather with a dumbfounded face he run his sight through Harrigan’s body. Once he did so, she noticed his sight and directed at him a stern expression.

“Hm? You, even though we are about to set for a battle, you are still obstinately appreciating my chests? Ain’t you quite composed?”

“That’s wrong!”

Naga shook his head as if he’s saying, that’s not it.

“You too, despite we are going to a battle, how can you wear that outfit?”

Being told so, Harrigan looked down her body.

“Hm? Is there anything weird?”
“It does. Why won’t you wear an armor or anything like that? At this rate, you won’t be able to fight with swords. Far from that, won’t you die being shot with a bow?”
“…Ah, so it’s that?”

Harrigan finally understood what Naga wanted to say.

“I still haven’t talked to you about the magic in more detail.”
“Magic? Is is somewhat related with that thin outfit?”
“It does. Magic is in other words, our way of fighting.”

Making a dubious face, Naga cocked his head in puzzlement.

“In other words, we neither fight with swords with humans in the frontline nor we shot using bows. That’s because metal diminishes our magic power. It becomes a hindrance when using magic. That’s why we don’t wear metal-made armors and so does in case of metal-attributed weapons. As for clothing, we will only wear the thinnest one that doesn’t obstruct our magic power as much as possible.”

Naga still cocked his head with a curious face.

“In case we needed to make the most of our magic, being nude would be the best method, however, there’s no way for us to do so? Because, already wearing this thin outfit…..hey, you.”

Having a lewd look on his face, Naga hurriedly returned back to himself.

“ W, what? “
“Just now, weren’t you thinking about indecent things?“

*shaking shaking*

Naga shook his head left and right with all of his power, nevertheless, Harrigan would direct at him a sight full of suspicion.

Trying to somehow return to the topic, Naga threw a question.

“Then, how do you intend to fight?“
“Well, you’ll understand it if you see it.“
“Is that so? Well then, I’ll allow myself to observe and learn slowly. Well leaving that aside, you aren’t going to say that you plan to attack with only the people that was on the open space, right?”
“I didn’t say so.”
“I think you’re right.”

Naga breathed a sigh of relief.

“Some of my daughters should come running from the forest.“

– Some!? Then, even if we joined together, wouldn’t we be less than 10 people!?

“I too, am thinking about wanting to have just a bit more of people.“

Naga had a mixed expression between amazed and miserable.

“Hey, a war is about number rather than quality. There are about 200 enemies right? And you intend to fight them with having just 10 people?“
“It can’t be helped. That’s because we only have this much of fighting power.“
“Till now it has been like that?“
“That’s right.“
“You have been quite able to repel the enemy’s offense. “
“That’s because you don’t know about our strength nor our method of fighting. ”
“You seem to be quite self-confident. “

Harrigan slightly smiled. Was it a smile of being proud, or was it a self-mockery? Naga couldn’t judge that.

“Despite that, presently we are holding back the humans’ invasion with all our strength. Because their number seems to have increased a little this time, according to our reconnaissance, there’s a chance that it might become a real combat. I feel a bit anxious about that. but well, if it’s just pushing them back, we can somehow manage. “

Naga held an expression that said that he still didn’t understand.

“Once you see it with your own eyes, you will know.“
“Ah, got that. I’ll watch carefully your gallant figure.”
“Well then, it’s fine for you to tag me along.“

Naga called out to Harrigan, who said that with an appearance full of confidence while turning her back.

“Speaking of which, Harrigan. The weapon which you took away from me, won’t you return it back to me?“
“Hm, is that so? That’s right. It will be bad to ho have tag along to a battlefield without any weapon. All right, wait there. I’ll bring it back to you right away.“

Harrigan went into the house and brought back Naga’s weapon in her hand, which was hidden inside her study room.

Receiving the sword from her hand, Naga put it in gladly on his waist belt.

“Ohh, this is it, this. As expected, without this guy I won’t be at peace of heart,“
“Fufun, you’re saying it as if it is part of your body.“

“Saying part of my body is an exaggeration, but somehow it feels insecure being unarmed. This sword…no…a sword?“

Naga cocked his head.

“That’s wrong. this is not a sword.“ (Naga)
“Ha? If it doesn’t, then what it should be?“
“This is….this is…this is, that, that’s right, I remembered! This is a katana!“
“KATANA? Is that the name of your weapon?“
“Name—? Did this weapon have a name—-?….That’s right, it should be fine if you consider it as a type of sword with that name.“

Harrigan smiled.

“I don’t quite get it, but let’s say I understood. Rather than that, you were able to recall its name, weren’t you?“
“Yeah, I recalled.“
“Do you remember anything else apart from that?“

Naga’s radiant face quickly turned into a depressed one.

“No…it’s still no good.“
“Well, you don’t have to be so discouraged. Even if it as just a single memory, won’t you be able to remember other things later?“
“….you’re right, but will I be able to wait patiently?“

Since then, excluding Harrigan, 10 young witches with appearances of being in their teens had gathered at the village’s plaza. Their appearance were completely inconsistent and none of them had an armor.
Everyone wore thin clothes similar to Harrigan’s with lots of exposed area. There were even those wearing less than her.
Will they be really fine with that outfit – Naga was surprised which wasn’t unjustifiable for him as their clothing was basically different from what he would intuitively know. he wasn’t not just be surprised but also felt the sense of danger. Once he looked with anxiety over the gathered witches, his sight met Yuuki’s.

As expected, when it comes to a sortie with everyone, she too, had to set out without being able to refuse seeing Naga.

Yuuki too, wore similar clothes to the one the other witches had, which was thin and had lots of skin exposure. Her body lines were visible. Once Naga took a glance at her appearance, it couldn’t be helped for him to refresh the memory of seeing her completely naked during the bathing time.

(That was…indeed pretty.)

Nevertheless, the girl looked towards him, which didn’t hide her feeling of disgust and hatred, and slightly moved her lips. He couldn’t hear what she said, however, thanks to Lela’s charm attached on the back of his neck, he was able to grasp it somehow in the back of his brain.

“Die!“

Yuuki, who said it as if about to spit it out, looked at Naga as if at a filthy object with her scorning eyes and turned away.

(I’m being quite hated, am I?)

Naga smiled wryly inside his heart.

(Well, in the first place. I was a person that was disdained, I…speaking of which, no…was that so? I’ve the feeling it was like that…)

Somehow feeling that his unpleasant memories were about to emerge, Naga moved his sight from Yuuki and thinked in another thing.

No only the young witches were present at the plaza but also children from the hidden village appeared in the fortification.

“Hey Harrigan, you aren’t really planning on bringing those small children right?”

Seeing Naga paying attention to 3 girls of about 10 years old, Harrigan shook her head as in saying “Of course not“.

“Those children are still too young to go to a war. I’ll have them staying here.“
“Hearing that, I feel relieved.“

Harrigan faced towards the 3 children.

“Stay here and watch over this place obediently. We will be back after 2 to 3 days. You know how to prepare meals, right? Once the other daughters come back, tell them to leave at least two people in this fortification. In case something happens, send us a pigeon, but pay attention when dealing with them at the dovecote. If you deem this place to be dangerous, run away as fast as you can to the village, got that?“

Harrigan told them. Was it because they were used to such a situation? The children nodded at Harrigan’s words without showing fear, hesitation or noise.
Ain’t they brave, or so – Naga thought while greatly admiring them.
Naga had the feeling like the memories of his country at war slightly resurfaced on his mind.
He remembered that over there battle was a daily occurrence, that death was sitting side by side everyday, and that the women and children, those who were viewed as weak, lived each day in fear.

( Naturally, the women here seem to be combatants, however, I’ve the feeling like the aspect of war here is different with the one I know from my world. Even if it’s true, how do they intend to fight in that outfit? )

With the memories of his own war experience being faint, Naga couldn’t recollect in detail about the fighting methods, nevertheless, it was hard for him to accept the scene before his eyes no matter what he would do. Such was his intuition, or rather, it couldn’t be helped for him to feel that it was not right. Naga had the feeling that it wasn’t different from his previous world, where he would feel aroused before the battle, despite him being accompanied by sense of discomfort and doubt, which took precedence over his other feelings.

Exaltation and resignation, obligation and expectation, fear and joy.

Such contrary feelings were shaking his soul.

On the other hand, he would feel himself calm.
He wasn’t fighting for the sake of a war, but rather, he was fighting to win.
Despite Naga being shook by his zealous soul, he stared at the witches, who were making preparations for the battle in the plaza, with his calm eyes.

4

“Everyone, are you all prepared? Let’s go!”
“Yes, Big sis.“ (everyone)

Together with Harrigan, Naga, Ais, Lela and Yuuki, went off to battle. Besides them, there were four other witches – Selena, Dee, Kay and Northa. In total there were 8 people.

(She said about 5, 6 people being in the forest, but, at this rate, won’t it become 12,13 people? Even if there are several people at the fort, at the end there’s only several people. How do they intend to fight the enemy of 200? What’s more, with that outfit. Perhaps it’s her usual way of doing things since Harrigan seemed to be much confident, nevertheless…no, wait a bit.)

Being trapped inside a big question, Naga unintentionally stopped his feet and called out to Harrigan’s back, who tried to run out from the fort.

“Hey, Harrigan. Don’t you guys have horses?”

Harrigan stopped and turned around as she answered curtly.

“We don’t.”

Not expecting this kind of answer from Harrigan, Naga felt dejected inside his heart and piled up his question.

“Why don’t you have horses?”
“It’s difficult to tame wild horses, and we don’t have spare time for that.”
“In that case, wouldn’t it be better to buy them?”
“Do you think humans, who are hostile against us, will sell us horses?”

Being asked back made Naga lost at words.

“Long time ago, there used to be wandering people who would help us by selling horses, nevertheless, now they rarely visit this place.First of all, riding a horse is hard, especially, in a forest like this. Considering the danger of falling off from the horse, it would be better to run using your own feet.”
“Is that so? It’s because it’s this kind of forest that I believe that traveling with a horse would be much faster.”
“Is it because you don’t want to run?”
”Uh, w-well, I won’t deny that aspect, but…”
“You are such a weakling.”
“No, in my world it was common to ride horses….probably.”
“Here it’s common to run using one’s own feet, so Give up.”
“Ah, is that so? Got that.”

No matter how deep is the forest, Naga thought it might take a moment or two to get out the forest while running along with the witches, nevertheless, he was greatly mistaken.

5

“At this rate, won’t it take us half a day till we get out the forest!?”

Since they went out of the fort at noon, it seemed as though they needed just a bit till they reach the end of the forest, nevertheless, the day was already turning to deep night. Harrigan made a break several times, despite that, Naga still gasped for breath.
Compared to him, Harrigan was composed without showing any tiredness nor sweating. The other witches were the same.

(For him to make this much noise over such trifle thing. Should I have perhaps made Ais carry him on her back from the beginning?)

While thinking so, Harrigan looked at him coldly.

“It’s thanks to this deep forest that humans cannot easily invade our territory.”
“It seems to be so…but you are really good walkers. Even my body should be quite trained, but…”

Bending forward and putting his hand on his laps, Naga was desperately catching his breath.

“Haahn! You’re just a weakling. Despite just saying that with that energic mouth of yours, in reality you are just a weak, gutless, frail and lazy big idiot.”

As if taking the opportunity, Yuuki abused Naga with as many jeers as she wanted to say.
In spite of her getting carried away and him wanting to retort her, Naga didn’t have the energy to retort back.
As expected, a horse was required. What’s more, if a half day is needed to reach the fort, then they probably won’t make it in time for a war. Because Naga thought so, he asked Harrigan.

“Hey, if it took this much time, wouldn’t the fort fall before you could even reach?”
“No, it wouldn’t happen. We have been especially careful whenever human soldiers would reach the fort. That’s why till now we haven’t had many problems. In the first place, even now, the human soldiers wouldn’t try too hard in taking down this fortification. They would approach whenever they saw an opportunity, nevertheless, once we attacked them, they would retreat so as not to sustain big damages.”
“Hmm, so it was like that?”
“Probably they were measuring our war potential. What’s more there’s a lot of craftsmanship implemented in the fort, which are based on magic, however, they didn’t seem to be used. That would be the proof that the enemy has so far been focusing on scouting the surrounding of the fort. Naturally, this time unlike before, I’m a little bit worried about their increase, but..”

Even if being told about the magic craftsmanship, Naga probably couldn’t understand.

Despite not having concrete memories, Naga knew about instances where the overwhelmed side that tried to protect a fort would repel the onslaught of the bigger army, as long they had enough time for preparations. It was something based on his experience. For example, by throwing lumber and stones on the enemy army, or pouring boiled water and oil. It would probably be similar to the magic craftsmanship.

“Well, I don’t quite get it, but I got it.”
“Again that? As always it suits you.”
“Please don’t say it that harshly.”

Naga refuted while straightening his lower back and clapping his hands together.

“That’s fine already. So there’s some distance left?”
“Yeah, even with your pace, it should take less than a moment to leave the forest. The fort is ahead of that.”
“….how much do you mean by saying ‘ahead of that’?”
“Don’t worry. It’s just in front of your eyes.”

Not being afraid of what others may think, Naga breathed a sigh of relief.

Seeing that, Harrigan smiled a bit.

(Indeed, he’s an honest guy. that part of him is likeable, still, to be out of breath after making this far, he won’t be able to live here. Guess, I’ve to train him a little bit more.)

The other witches, apart from Lela, had faces which didn’t seem to admire. Rather than that, perhaps they deliberately ignored that fact. Nevertheless, there was one, who would treat him as a fool, unlike Harrigan – that was Yuuki whose smiled appeared on her face.

“Well then, let’s go.”

Holding a torch, Harrigan took the lead and started running again. The other witches followed her with Naga, who was desperately trying to catch up, being the last. Next to him, Ais was holding a torch while running, so as to match his Naga’s pace.
While thinking that collapsing here would disgrace him forever, Naga forcefully cheered himself up and finished running the remaining distance. Just as Harrigan said, it didn’t take a moment till the thickly dense trees would lower their height, finally, making the forest end abruptly.

6

There was a precipitous cliff in front of the forest that ended, its angle was almost close to being perpendicular.
A small fort was built in the slightly opened area, between the cliff and the forest. Apart that single place, there was a cliff stretching immediately in front of the forest.

The terrain gave the impression of a chunk of land being cut off with a big nata, nevertheless, the front of the fortification was not consisting of only cliff but also a slope. It gave the impression as if a giant pressed a small mountain against the cliff, making half of the mountain sink and bury into the cliff. It was a steep slope, but not like the precipice that extended left and right. If people were to think about climbing it, they would probably be able to.

The witches’ fort was built in a place which made it possible for them to control the base of the slope.

Naga thought that the impression of the thickly dense forest would turn into one of the lowlands, however, contrary to that, it was a highland, which made him surprised.

Once he looked around the surrounding of the fort, the figures of two witches appeared on the other side. Because there was a small gap in the wooden fence, which surrounded the fort, one could peek inside. The two young witches that appeared took off the big bar from the gate and opened it. Compared to the size of this fort, it was a big gate that was improper for it.

With Harrigan at the lead, the other witches entered inside the fort. Naga too, followed them as he set foot on the fort.

Once he entered inside, the fort was much smaller that what he anticipated. It was 1, 2 sizes smaller than the fortification number 3. Inside the fort, there were only simplistic, wooden-made buildings, similar to a residence and storehouse. If one were to say what was noticeable for the fort, it would be the inside of the wooden fence and the highly constructed watchtower, which looked down at the cliff.

And then, there were just 3 people packed inside this fort.

It was small number of people, which could be hardly called reinforcement, but, once they entered, Ais put the bar back on the gate.

Harrigan introduced the witches of the first fort to Naga.

The two of them were sisters – Linne and Linna, who had identical looks. As expected, they were lightly dressed just like the other witches, which didn’t make them seem to be the ones who should be packed inside the fort, on the frontline. They weren’t surprised at the arrival of Naga, Harrigan and the others, as they should have received the homing pigeon containing the beforehand report, nevertheless, they had the appearance of being immensely curious about first time seeing a man, not to mention coming from another world.

“What’s the state of the human army?”

After being asked by Harrigan, one of the sisters replied. Despite being just introduced to, Naga couldn’t tell who was Linne and who was Linna.

“It seems that a troop which was sent ahead is gathered at the bottom of the slope. Once dawn arrives, they will probably climb it. Right now, Cu is looking over from top.”
“There’s still some time till dawn. Shall we climb the watchtower as well? Lela and Linna, come with me.”

Because Harrigan said so, Naga asked her.

“Is it fine for me to climb as well?”
“I don’t mind. Follow me”

Harrigan faced toward him and nodded.

“Ais and others go take that out. After you do it, go rest in your rooms. And once it’s dawn, we’ll mobilize.”

Leaving that message, Harrigan moved toward the ladder to climb the watchtower.

As soon as he noticed, there was no sign of Yuuki. Perhaps after entering the fort, she moved straight to the place where Naga wouldn’t see her, like the residence building or inside the warehouse. Harrigan, who as well seemed to notice, didn’t say anything in particular and placed her hands on the ladder. Following her, Rinne and Lela continued, with Naga being the last to climb, but..

Once he looked up, a scene which would be hardly described in words, unfolded in front of his eyes. Be it long or short, everyone was wearing skirts. And then if you add a perpendicular ladder, it was completely visible. the area from their buttocks to the waist cloth.

Seeing that superb view, Naga’s eyes lit up.

(The girls here, besides from having quite open clothes, they’re energetic to the extent of being scary. Well, if they’re fine with that, I somehow can’t say anything, but….)

Without restraints nor mercy, Naga shifted his sight up while climbing the perpendicularly furnished ladder.

Though Naga looked up directly, no one said anything. Was it because they weren’t aware of his sight? or because their attention was focused on the human’s assaulting troop? Whichever reason it was, for Naga it was an unexpected luck.

Once he stood on the platform of the watching tower, Harrigan was in front of him while standing in front of the constructed handrail and looking down below her eyes.

‘Despite it being so dark that nothing can be seen, could it be that the witches are able to see in the dark?’, or so Naga suspected.

The name of the witch standing next to Harrigan and pointing below was probably Cu. The girl, whose whole body was coiled with fine leather belts, had a quite stimulating appearance. The belts covered her vital parts, or perhaps, one could say there was nothing else to cover besides her vital parts. Despite that, her appearance was way too stimulating for Naga, who came from another world. As soon as he opened widely his eyes and directed them at Cu, she turned around, as if noticing his glance, making both of their sight meet each other.

Once he looked at her while panicking and trying to avert his eyes, Cu bowed down toward him with a serious expression on her face.

“O-Oh?”

Raising his hand collectedly, Naga too bowed back to her.

'''Part 2'''

After that, Cu advanced toward Naga and presented him a thick piece of cloth.

– Hm? This is?
– Dawn, cold, please take it.
– Ah, is that so? Sorry for causing you troubles.

After he bowed down lightly and received the cloth, Naga put it on his shoulders.

– Speaking of which, isn’t that outfit cold on you?

Hm? – Cu twisted her neck.

– It’s fine. These will retain warmth.

She pointed out the leather belts, which she was wearing on her.

– You mean for real?
– Yes. If you touch them, you will understand.
– Heh? Let me see.

I see – As soon as he reached out his hand and touched the belts coiling around her body, he muttered while feeling a little bit of warmth.

– Whoa, they are indeed warm. Should I say these are strange, or fascinating?

Naga began to touch all around Cu’s belts.

– Wow, here as well, and here too. Even here it’s warm!
– Ah, that place is, a little troubling.
– Just what are you doing!?

Whack.

Being hit by Harrigan’s thick bundle of hair, Naga’s body blew away.

– Aww… it hurts. Speaking of which, what’s with that hair of yours!?
– This is part of my magic. Rather than that, I’m asking what you are doing!

Naga, who was rolling on the floor, raised up and massaged his head while answering.

– No, that girl told me to check how warm her belts are, so I was just making sure of that?
– You, haven’t you been checking Cu’s body besides her belts?
– You’re just imagining things.

(T-this guy is…)

Facing toward Cu, Harrigan reprimanded her gently.

– You too, don’t let your guard down around this guy. That’s because he grabs people’s breasts out of nowhere, you see.

Cu tilted her head.

– In other words, Ane-sama, had her chest, grabbed, by that person?

The 3 other witches shifted their eyes toward Harrigan while listening attentively.

– Ah… Ahem.

Harrigan coughed unnaturally and told Cu.

– Just forget about our current talk.

Saying so, she glared at the other witches.

– You girls as well, don’t slack off and stand on your guard.

Once the witches returned to their post in haste, Harrigan directed her stern sight at Naga.

– You too, should feel more tension in situations like this.
– Ah, my bad my bad. Your appearance was somewhat stimulating, so I became a little merry.

Seeing Naga, who was laughing foolishly, Harrigan looked at him with an astonished expression.

(Indeed, he is a guy that doesn’t give out the feeling of tension in what kind of situation are we in. The battle won’t start immediately, still, if we allow him to do as much as he wants, it might affect the morale.)

At that point, Harrigan gave Naga a warning telling him to act more prudent.

– If you fool around much, I’ll push you off of that cliff.
– No, I got it I got it. I’ll act more carefully, and with that, I won’t do it again.
– I’ll appreciate it as long you can understand that.

Glaring at Naga, Harrigan returned back to her post.

– We can’t challenge them from here. We have no choice but to wait til dawn and let them make their first move.

After being told by Harrigan, Lela and Linna, too, wrapped inside their cloths and stood on guard while sitting on the platform floor.

Naga, as well, decided to sit down quietly and wait for dawn.

On the sky, which was still covered with the veil of darkness, there were only two moons – a big moon and a small one- appearing together with the stars. Nevertheless, he understood that the east side of the sky was slightly turning white.

After a while had passed, the black night sky drew back 1/3 to the west, with the mid-air slowly turning into an ultramarine color. And then, the east side of the sky changed into a madder red.

7

Finally, the sun rose.

Naga stood up while slipping out from the cloth he was wrapped around with. As soon as the morning chill soaked inside his body, his drowsiness disappeared. What he sensed was a feeling of his body tightening.

Once he walked closer to the edge of the platform and gazed over the surroundings, the view that could be described as ‘marvelous’ unfolded before him.

Right in front of the wooden fence, there was a vast land stretching out. On the left and right side, there were cliffs that continued to sink perpendicularly, creating a 300-400 meter elevation. On the opposite side of that, a land consisting of vastness and protrusions stretched far away, below his eyes. Inside the vast land, there were several large rivers streaming like big snakes with their scales reflecting the sunlight. Thin dark lines were probably branches that separated from the large rivers. What divided the floating clouds in the blue sky and the large land was a high mountain range covered with snow remains. There was also a 40 degree inclined steep slope appearing before his eyes. The steep slope, which was illuminated by the morning sun, didn’t grow any trees, and on the lowest part, figures of people wriggling around were clearly seen.

Everything looked so splendid that it was incomparable with the country Naga had known.

Despite him not remembering his home country, a clear picture of a cozy countryside, forest, rivers, and ponds unexpectedly surfaced in his mind.

What kind of land was it? What kind of mountains and rivers were there? Naga couldn’t recall anything at all, but nevertheless, he sensed a strong feeling of homesickness at this image.

It seemed as though his heart was tightened by that dear memory, however, he quickly switched his focus to reality. For him, a different world, which he had never heard or seen, was already the reality.

Naga strived to grasp the current situation.

The enemy’s scouting troop, which charged ahead of the others, gathered at the bottom of the steep slope and were only peaking at the situation above. As far as one watched that, it seemed that the enemy were probably not planning to carry out an assault on the fort, just as Harrigan implied. Despite that, no matter how high the fort was to be built, one could probably anticipate the enemy climbing the plateau, making the defending side unable to maintain and bear the assault.

If so, then what will they do in case the enemy decides to climb up? – Naga shifted his eyes toward Harrigan after drawing that judgement. Nevertheless, she was enthusiastic in her a deep talk with Lela and Cu. It didn’t seem like they planned to carry out any action right away.

As soon as Harrigan noticed his sight, she turned her head toward him. Lela, Linna, and Cu as well, directed their eyes toward Naga at the same time.

– What’s the matter? Is there anything you want to say?
– No, I was thinking that now is the right moment to strike the enemy, but… don’t you plan to do so?
– We will counterattack once they commence their attack. For that we have something prepared for them.
– Ha? You do? What’s that?
– That’s why, what I mean is a weapon used to fight them back.
– Is that so? I guess it would seem so. So, how do you plan to strike them? Do you intend to throw stones? No, perhaps, it would be simpler to drop logs from this position?
– Stones? Logs?

Because Harrigan frowned her eyebrows, Naga felt again being seized with anxiety.

– You don’t attack the enemies that climb up with stones or logs?
– I see, so there were such methods as well?

Seeing how Harrigan admired him with a serious face, Naga lost his spirit.

– S-So it’s something different?
– It is different. I think your methods are interesting, still, they are hard for us to execute.
– Why is that?
– However many trees we want to lumber, preparing logs for pushing off the enemy’s troops takes lots of time. With the number of people we have, making large quantity of logs is next to impossible.

Being told that way, indeed, it seems to be so – Naga smiled wryly while uttering these words inside his heart.

– In that case, how do you plan to attack them? There’s no way for you to shoot them with arrows, right?
– That’s what we will use.

Because Harrigan walked from the edge of the watchtower to the other side and pointed down, he hurriedly went there and looked at where her finger was pointing.

On the ground, there was a large cart placed in the middle of the fort. The cart, which was covered with a cloth, carried something which seemed to display a thick bulge while being surrounded by the witches standing below Ais. Judging from the bulged part that was covered with the cloth, the whole entity seemed to be more than 3 yards (around 2.7 metres) of over-all length, and about 1 yard (0.9 metres) wide.

After Harrigan said ‘we will strike with that’, one would expect it to be some sort of a weapon, nevertheless, Naga had not the slightest idea about what it could be.

– It’s probably not a catapult.

Once he muttered, a smile appeared on Harrigan’s face.

– Are you interested?
– Well, of course I am interested.
– From now on, it’s time for us to make our move. I’ll give you a close up look.

Harrigan grabbed the handrail and shouted at the direction beneath her.

– Ais, take off the cloth. I’m coming down.

Looking up, Ais answered with a yes while waving with her hand.

Once Ais gave a signal, the witches quickly gathered around the object lying on top of the cart. As soon as the ropes were untied, the cloth was collected and folded.

8

– W…..What’s, that?

Naga, who opened his eyes widely, leaned forward vigorously, as if almost dropping from the handrail.

– That’s a wooden puppet.

Pulling back his upper body, Naga slowly turned towards Harrigan.

– A wooden…. puppet?

While having lots of questions floating in his head, Naga asked.

– What’s that for?
– To attack the human soldiers, of course.

He once again looked at the human-shaped puppet, which lay down on the cart.

No matter how he would look at it, it was just a large-sized wooden puppet.

How do they plan to attack the enemy with that? – Naga didn’t have the slightest idea.

– I don’t get the meaning behind that.

While he clutched his hair, his shoulders were tapped by Harrigan, who got closer.

– I’ll show you how it works. Hey, don’t idle and go down.
– Is that so? Understood. Well then, I’ll go down first.

While holding to the ladder, Naga descended ahead.

(What’s the matter? Doesn’t he seem overenthusiastic?)

Despite her thinking suspiciously, Harrigan placed her foot on the ladder.

– Lela and Linna too, go down. Cu will continue to stay on guard.

Harrigan, who gave the orders, started to go down, however, in the middle of doing that, once she looked below, she noticed Naga stopping midway while staring up zealously.

– What’s wrong? Weren’t you interested in the wooden puppet? Why did you stop midway? If you stop there, we won’t be able to get down.
– Well, it’s just that the view is so good.
– Aah? What are you talking… wait, Haaa!?

Harrigan finally realized the correlation between her own posture and Naga’s position. Despite her late reaction, she noticed that the inside of her long skirt was completely exposed when being gazed upon from below of the ladder.

– Doing that at a time like this, are you a complete fool!?

Following that, Harrigan kicked him. Once her sole sunk into his face, Naga fell off the ladder while giving out a shriek – Ugyaa. His back struck against the ground, hard.

Feeling irritated, Harrigan descended straightaway from the ladder and stood next to Naga, who was groaning and crawling on all fours while holding his back.

– Even though I told you to restrain yourself last night, JUST WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?

– Ah, no, please don’t yell at me.

Crawling on his hands and feet, Naga directed his face toward her.

– Being able to see such a lovely view, when we were climbing, made me want to see it once again, you see.

Eh?! – Harrigan unintentionally held the hem of her skirt; nevertheless, she realized it was meaningless now.

– Youuu…..
Harrigan’s hair moved shiveringly and tied itself up into a bundle, changing its shape into something like a big hammer. In the next moment, it rose up.

– Try dying once!!

The big hammer-like hair was swung down vigorously, making Naga forget about the pain in his back and scream loudly while tumbling on the floor.

BAM!

The surface, on which Naga was lying a moment ago, had a circular indention. It wasn’t that much of a hollow, still, it was a terrific power, which was unthinkable of mere hair. Naga, who avoided the hit by a hair’s breadth, rose up with a desperate expression on his face and thrusted his finger in her direction.

– Just what are you doing?! If I hadn’t avoided it, I would be dead.
– I was planning to kill you?

In front of him, Harrigan was glaring him. Her grim face was indeed scary, but her big hammer-like bundle of hair, which floated and revolved above her head, was much more scary.

– W-wait. Calm down. You won’t gain anything from killing me, will you?
– Wouldn’t that make the worry of having the interior of my skirt getting peeked at and having my breasts groped disappear?

A cold sweat appeared on Naga’s forehead as he became stiff.

– Well, I don’t particularly think it’s something worth to be scolded over, still, it’s not like I care.

(No no, you certainly want to scold me. Rather than that, haven’t you come to kill me?)

– Aah, I understand. I’ll restrain myself.

Taking a deep breath so as to calm down, Harrigan released her bundle of hair.

– Because I’ve never worked together with a man, perhaps I too should have some responsibility for being somewhat defenseless.
– Right? It’s not solely my fault?
– Don’t turn on me like that, you pervert!

Harrigan glared at Naga with her sharp eyes; nevertheless, her expression suddenly loosened up showing a sign of pity as she said.

– You, if you do a stunt like this in front of Yuuki, you will surely be killed.

Naga, who previously witnessed things more amazing than ‘this stunt’, tightened his expression so as to show that he understood it while feeling a cold sweat circulating inside his heart.

– Yeah, I got it. I’ll reflect on my action, so please forgive me.
– Are you honestly reflecting on your action?

Harrigan asked with a doubtful face, but Naga closed one of his eyes and tapped his chest powerfully.

– I am, I am. I’m sincerely reflecting. Anyway, in terms of reflecting on oneself, there’s no guy more superior than me.

(T-This guy… he doesn’t seem to be reflecting at all. I give up. Was this man just an idiotic pervert? No, I thought that such thing wouldn’t be possible, but…)

Harrigan breathed out a small sigh.

– Uhm, ane-sama, if we don’t prepare it soon, the human soldiers might climb up…

Being called from the side by Ais, Harrigan remembered the situation.

– Ah, that’s right. We should hurry.

9

Naga and Harrigan stood next the cart surrounded by the witches and Ais who was on it. The big wooden doll was coiled with several thick layers of leather used for protecting its torso and limbs against bow and arrow attacks.

Naga, who looked at the wooden doll from a closer range, noticed that its limbs weren’t attached to its main body. What’s more, he also noticed that the hands and feet weren’t connected to the elbows and knees. However, if it wasn’t just that. Looking more closely, there were 3 sets of each part, such as the head, torso, both thighs, lower legs, heels, toes, both upper arms, elbows, wrists, and the fingers from both hands. Together they were divided into as many as 20 components.

(Are they going to assemble it now? But, there are no hollows to which they can plug the parts nor protrusions sticking out from arms and legs?)

Noticing Naga’s sight and his confused expression, Harrigan nodded slightly.

– Yeah, I’m going to put the head and limbs together with this.

Harrigan comber her long black hair with her fingers.

What’s the meaning of that? – Naga directed his puzzled face towards Harrigan; nevertheless, she jumped onto the four-wheeled cart without answering him.

Once she squatted near the space between the tip of the wooden doll’s right leg and its torso, she cut off several strands of her hair. Moving with her fingers, the hair’s both ends turned stiff.

Then she thrusted in one side of one of her hair strands into the torso and the other into the legs’ cross section. Repeating that action several times, Naga understood that the torso and right leg of the doll were attached using her hair as the medium. Watching her for a while, Naga could predict her next actions. He could tell, however, he couldn’t clear his doubt about whether it would work or not.

After repeating the same work again and again with a casual attitude, all twenty parts were finally attached using her hair. Because it seemed that she was used to it, the labor didn’t take long.

– Well, this should do it. Lela!

Being called by Harrigan, Lela jumped onto the cart and pasted charms, which she had in her hands, on various places of the doll. To Naga, the charms’ handwriting looked like wriggling earthworms, making him wonder about what was as actually written on them.

Besides the torso, she also pasted the charms on the arms and legs. After she managed to attach around a dozen charms, both her and Harrigan jumped off the cart.

Harrigan ordered the girls who were gathering around.

– Step back.

Seeing how the other witches quickly withdrew, Naga also stepped back hurriedly.

Harrigan closed her eyes and concentrated her spirit. She muttered some words inside her mouth as if chanting something.

Clang.

A sound was heard on the cart. As Naga looked towards it, he opened his eyes widely.

Before one could notice, the gaps between the neck, limbs, and torso disappeared. The knees, elbows, and ankles also seemed to be perfectly united.

The wooden doll, with all of its part attached, certainly had a human form.

(Is that so? That Harrigan. She said that attacking with her hair was just a part of her magic. I see, is this the real use of her magic?)

In front of Naga, who was filled with surprisement and admiration, the giant wooden doll tried to move.

The doll lifted its knees and stretched its arms horizontally.

Slowly and steadily, the giant doll rose its upper body.

– Rise puppet, let my power bring you into life.

Making creaking sounds, the wooden doll’s upper body straightened perpendicularly; nevertheless, it’s movements wouldn’t stop. As if it didn’t weigh anything at all, the doll moved upward without any changes.

The doll’s lower back lifted.

The doll, which lifted its lower back without any obstruction, continued to rise while supporting its bending body with the soles of the feet and with an unnatural posture. Finally, it stood up on the cart. It was a movement impossible for a human being.

Naga could understand how enormous it was once it stood up.

He looked up at the wooden giant’s appearance with a dumbfounded face.

Soon, the doll stepped forward with its right leg.

Even if this huge doll was made from the wood, it was considerable heavy, making the cart look like it wanted to break.

The puppet put its leg down.

At the same time the sole of its foot reached the ground, Naga could feel the impact passing through his feet.

The surface trembled once more as the puppet stept down with its left leg.

Naga gazed at the giant, which stood in front of his eyes, with a quite complex expression showing astonishment, surprisement, and disbelief.

– How is it? This is our weapon. Are you surprised?
– Well… I’m surprised… that anything can surprise me.
– Hahaha, is that so?

Harrigan laughed pleasantly.

– What’s moving it? It’s your magic… right?
– That’s right, as you can see, the limbs and the neck are connected to the body thanks to my hair. By transferring my magic into it, I can fasten each component of its body. What’s more, the hair that I planted in each part previously plays the role of supplying the doll with my magic. At the same time, they create a circuit flowing inside its whole body.

– This thing is amazing, really amazing.
– Yes, yes, be more surprised, praise me more.

(This woman, isn’t she just boasting about herself? Well, there’s nothing wrong with that, I guess.)

– Then, how many of them are you planning to sortie?
– No, just this one.
– W-What?!

At Harrigan’s reply, Naga couldn’t hide his confusion.

– Just… this one?
– If it’s against a force of around 100 enemies, then this one will be enough.
– No, well, if their number is around 100, it’s possible to kick them around, but assuming you’re attacked by several hundreds of them, it won’t be that simple. Ah, could it be that this guy has some sort of a special attack? Like spewing out fire or bringing down lightning?

– It doesn’t possess such things.

Naga dropped his head.

– It’s possible for Lela to burn the attached charms using her magic, still, that’s the last resort attack. By doing so, we can plunge the burning puppet into the enemy. If we happen to do so by any chance, we still have spare dolls, so it’s not like we are unarmed.
– If there are spares, how about sortie them at the same time?

Harrigan gave a small shake with her head.

– When it comes to a large-sized puppet like this one, I can’t control many of them at the once.
– Then, you are sending just this one to the battlefield in the end? How do you plan to fight them?
– You’re asking this and that. With its big size, that doesn’t matter. It can blow away the approaching soldiers with a single swing of its arms.

(Hey, are you joking!? despite you being able to use such an incredible magic, your main choice is primitive hand-to-hand combat!?)

Naga couldn’t suppress the sense of discomfort gushing out from the inside of his heart.

– You seem to be somewhat dissatisfied.
– No, it’s not like that, but…

(Hm? A large-sized puppet like this one, she said?)

– Harrigan.
– What, Naga?
– If there’s a doll smaller than this one, then could you operate several of them at the same time?

Harrigan frowned her eyebrows.

– Why are you asking that?
– I just thought that it would become a good reference…or so, but…
– I wonder, perhaps it’s not like I can’t.

(So in other words, she has never tried it yet.)

– By the way, assuming they are half as big as this one, how many can you control? Perhaps 2?
– No, if it’s half the size… that’s right, it may be 4 or 5. However, when it comes to operating several of them at the same time, I cannot move them freely.
– Ah, is that so? So this is the problem?
– That’s right, Therefore, I can’t use that tactic for the battle.
– Even if you tell me while thrusting out your chest, you know…n-no, wait. Then how about a quarter?

A quarter is after all a fourth part of the original size; nevertheless, it could be 1 yard tall (0.9m) as well.

– If that’s the case, then 10… no, perhaps more? I might be able to control as many as 20.

So that means, that the smaller the doll, the less magic is needed to control it.

– How about making them the same height as me?
Harrigan ran her sight from the top of Naga’s head to the tip of his toes.
– I wonder. With your height, probably 40 or 50 should be fine. I haven’t tried it or thought about it, so I can’t tell you exactly.
– And if they’re half of my height?

Harrigan finally had an astonished face.

– Even I’m able to perform that, what are you telling me to do? It may only serve as a playmate for kids, but….
– That’s why, I’m telling you it’s for reference.
– Hmm, a wooden doll which is half of your size, you say?

She cocked her head repeatedly.

– I wonder about that. I might be able to control around 100 of them, but as I told you just before, the more the dolls number, the more restricted their actions become. If it’s such a number, it might be only be able to repeat any prearranged, simplistic movements. But that means it won’t be of any realistic use in battle.

Harrigan placed her palm on her waist level toward the ground and moved it left and right.

– With puppets of this size, it doesn’t matter how many we are able to make, they won’t scare or surprise the humans, right?
– Well, I wonder about that. I don’t quite get it, but somehow I understand what you mean.
– Which one is it!?
– No, sorry for interrupting you.

Naga waved his hand while saying – please continue.

As always, I don’t get his way of thinking. – Harrigan thought. As she turned towards the wooden puppet, Cu’s voice was heard from the watchtower.

– Ane-sama, the leading force of the human army has started to climb the slope!

Because the night broke into dawn, the human army began to move.

– Hm, so they’ve come. Fine, I’ll send the puppet out. Open the gate.

Receiving the order from Harrigan, Ais rushed to the fort’s gate

I see, so the reason why the gate’s scale was this big was because of the puppet. – Naga thought.

Pulling up the huge bar alone, Ais pushed open the big gate.

– Alright, let’s go!

As soon as Harrigan moved her hand, the giant puppet set out slowly towards the opened gate while making the ground tremble.

– Close the gate. Everyone, take your assigned posts.

Ais pulled the gate, closing it as it was before. Once she lightly held the bar, which was as thick as a human’s body, and put it back, she reinforced the gate using a prop.

– Let’s climb the watchtower once more.

After Harrigan waved to Naga, he hurriedly run up to her.

– Hey, is it really fine not to operate the wooden doll?
– The visibility is much better from the watchtower. I can make the doll do more complex movements if I can watch it.
– I see. But, is it fine for it to distance itself?
– As long as it’s a distance in which I can see it, I’m able to control it at my own will.

Saying only that, Harrigan started to run.

Despite him being filled with surprise and admiration for their magic, which was a big deal, Naga had a sense of discomfort gushing up from his heart. While folding his hands and pondering hard, it didn’t feel like there was anything out of place in his or their way of reasoning.

Naga couldn’t quite understand what he was worried about, still, there were some thoughts which wouldn’t leave his mind saying that it was wrong.

– No, let’s just leave it. I better confirm with my own eyes how Harrigan plans to fight using the doll. Speaking of which, climbing the ladder, does it mean that I’ll be the last? So, once again, I’ll have the chance to peep?

He looked at the direction of the watchtower; nevertheless, while he was pondering, the witches were already done climbing.

(What? That’s boring. Even though I was thinking about trying to touch them apart from just peeping.)

Despite saying that he would reflect on himself, he wasn’t the sort of man to learn his lesson.

Grabbing hold of the ladder, Naga moved his limbs as he quickly climbed to the tower.

10

Harrigan moved to the watching platform, which was surrounded by a handrail, and looked below with a stern face.

Cliffs were running through from both the left and right side, however, only the front of the fort was made from a steep angled hill instead of a cliff.
Outside the fort, the giant puppet was facing toward the slope and about to advance.

As if pushing aside the witches that lined up near Harrigan, Naga stood next to her.

Watching the wide scenery which unfolded in front of him, Naga’s body suddenly trembled. That was neither due to anxiety nor fear, but joy. Or perhaps, due to his expectations.

He still didn’t know much about the current world.

What kind of people lived here? What kind of things existed? Naga couldn’t tell any of these things.

Just from looking at this extensive scenery, his chest gushed, naturally, with a certain type of a determination.

If he’s told that there’s no end to wars in this world, he will put an end to them.
If this world splits into multiple, small countries divided by conflicts, he will unite them.
If in this world, humans and witches can’t get along with each other, he will establish a society where they both can coexist.

In front of this spacious world, not just his body, but also his heart trembled. Waa – As soon as shout of joys rose up from his surrounding, Naga’s attention was brought back. Directing his sight below of him, the giant, wooden puppet descended skillfully toward the middle of the acute slope, facing the human army that was preparing to release their bows near the slope.

Standing next to Naga, who was gazing at the doll he had never seen before, Lela became a bit mindful about his attitude. Nevertheless, she decided to switch her focus on the battle by looking distantly at the scene as she deemed it to be more important right now.

It looked as though only half a dozen flying arrows were aimed at the puppet. However, half of those fell down to the ground without piercing through the leather belts coiling around the doll’s body. With most of the arrows that only managed to get stuck in the leather, the doll continued to approach, making it seem like it didn’t receive any damage.

A wooden puppet is a wooden puppet. It didn’t seem to make any difference whether the doll would get pierced or not.

Naga, who thought it was strange to put the belts around the puppet, faced toward Harrigan with the intention of expressing his doubts; nevertheless, she would frown her eyebrows and grit her teeth while looking straightly at the doll and murmuring something inside her mouth.

(Is that so? So she’s controlling the wooden puppet with her chant? Guess, I’ll be interrupting if I call out to her now.)

Not knowing what to do, Naga noticed Lela who was looking into the scenery next to him and poked at Lela’s shoulder frequently.
– There’s something I’d like to ask, but is it fine?
Naga thought that she would decline as she frowned a bit her eyebrows; nonetheless, she nodded.
– Fine, Wha-t?

As soon as he asked and pointed out at the direction of the doll, Lela, who got hooked, shifted her sight below, toward the puppet.

– That doll isn’t alive, right? In that case, why do you need to envelop it leather? Whether it’s hit or not, it won’t change much?
– It do-es.

Lela murmured.

– It’s Ane-sama’s magic that allows it to mo-ve. The magic, which circulate inside its whole body, is distributed using her inserted ha-ir. One or two arrows won’t have any big effect, but if dozens of them manage to pierce through, the magic circulation will be disturbed and hinder-ed.
– Fuun, so it was because of that?
– That’s right. With the magic flow being obstructed, it will be more difficult to operate the doll swift-ly. In the worst case, it will cease to move at that place and be brought down.
– I see. Even a powerful weapon can’t be omnipotent.

'''Part 3'''

“It’s true that I looked down on you. That’s why, I apologi-ze.”

This admission took Naga by surprise. He scratched his head bashfully.

“Oh, i-is that so? Hahaha, oh well, it’s fine as long you understand, still…”

“You’ve grown impu-dent.”

“Are you praising me or making fun of me? Decide which one.”

“Well then, I’m praising yo-u. Unlike your foolish and perverted looks, you’ve got a brain, so I’m impress-ed!”

“Oi! You’re clearly harassing me with that praise!”

“That’s not tru-e. I’m giving you quite a com-pliment. It’s rare for me to speak well of somebo-dy.”

(Do you seriously believe that?!)

Naga reacted inside his heart. He directed his thumb at his chest.

“Even if I do have a sharp mind, aren’t I just a male human? Are you really fine with that?”

“Be it men, women, or witches it doesn’t matter to me as long they’re clev-er. Saying those words about yourself though, makes you seem conceited.”

“KUAHAHAHA!!!”

Naga instantly burst out laughing.

“Now ain’t you an interesting fellow despite that stern attitude of yours?”

Lela muttered while narrowing her eyes suspiciously.

(That’s not all… The way he tried to steer the conversation to grasp my weaknesses and opinions isn’t something I can make light of, still, that’s what makes him intriguing.)

“…UAHAHA” – Naga continued to laugh heartily, all the while ignoring Lela…

Suddenly, Harrigan’s hair struck down violently.

“Ow, ow, ow, ow stop with the hair AAAHH! I give!”

Holding his head in pain, Naga writhed on the ground.

“Shut up! You’re distracting me!”

Harrigan raised her shapely eyebrows and glared daggers at Naga.

Aside from Lela, the other witches pierced him critical and disdainful eyes.

Naga stood slowly while comforting his bruised head and raised his right hand in a casual apology.

“ …Yeah, sorry, um my bad.”

“I thought I had already told you not to interfere.”

“No seriously, I’m truly sorry. I’ll stop being a nuisance, so please rest assured and continue your work.”

“The next time, you cause a problem, I’ll throw you off of here.”

She threatened while her face slowly returned to her normal expression. Nevertheless, Harrigan’s eyes seemed to be smiling and it didn’t seem like she was seriously mad.

(Good grief) – Naga, breathed out a sigh of relief only to notice Lela watching him fixedly.

“What?”

“As expected, you’re a foo-l. Despite being smart, you’re still an idiot.”

Naga’s face twisted up into a wry smile.

“Yeah, I’ve got a feeling that people have said similar things about me before.”

“By who-m?”

“Hmmm…..hm? I wonder who told me so?”

Looking at Naga who had bent his head to stare at the ground, Lela lowered her eyes.

“My ba-d. After all, you’ve lost your memories.”

“No, it isn’t something worth apologizing for, so don’t mind it.”

“Then, I won’t min-d!”

“Actually, on second thought, you should mind a bit.”

“Decide on which o-ne.”

Ignoring Lela’s retort, Naga shifted his sight towards the strange tool in Lela’s hands.

“Hey, can I ask you one more thing?”

“Still not finish-ed?”

“What is that thing you’re holding near your eyes?”

Taking her eyes from the tool, Lela slightly adjusted something that looked like lenses placed inside a pair of slender tubes.

“These are called binocu-lars. A magic tool that magnifies and clarifies things seen from a distance.”

“Magic…tool?”

“Meaning a tool that has magic implement-ed.”

“Do you have to apply magic while using it? In that case, wouldn’t I be unable to see anything even if I took a peek?”

“You won’t se-e. It’s meaning-less.”

“Is that so? In the end I guess I can only depend on my own two eyes.”

Naga gave up on the tool and once again focused his eyes on the slope to observe the battlefield.

There was no way for the doll to be completely covered in leather belts, especially where it had joints. However, those parts didn’t seem to receive very many arrows. On the other hand, the parts which were wrapped with leather were pierced by many arrows, but they did not seem to affect the doll’s movements. Several layers of leather had been chipped off, but the iron-made arrows didn’t sink too deeply into the puppet’s main body.

Ignoring the close range blows coming at it, the puppet sluggishly plunged towards the human forces.

The wooden doll began to corner the gradually retreating soldiers as it continued to advance further.

The puppet picked up nearby rocks from the slope of a small hill in both of its fists and tossed them skillfully in the direction of the crowded soldiers.

The formations of the human troops dispersed and the soldiers skittered away like baby spiders.

Once the dust and smoke settled down, Naga could see several soldiers tripping and falling in their haste. Folding his arms across his chest, his face turned solemn and stern for the first time since his arrival in this world. Naga gazed at the strange scenery which he had never experienced before.

It was completely different from what he had felt during the battles he was familiar with.

(I wonder what the battles I knew….looked like. I think the first thing was shooting each other…with bows, probably.)

Assuming he was right, the beginning of this battle shouldn’t be much different from the one he generally knew. At least, the human side was behaving as he expected unlike the witches side. There was one fact, however, which greatly strayed from Naga’s concept of a battle.

It was this giant doll which was coiled with belts and controlled with magic. It swung its arms, threw rocks, and plunged into enemies while cornering them. Naga noticed himself accepting this fact calmly despite the fact that it was bizarre in every aspect.

(If this sort of thing is common in this world, I can only accept it.) – is what he honestly thought.

The 40-50 person troop in front of the doll hurriedly retreated.

It looked as though they were forced off the slope and onto the plain. However, between the people who were dispersing left and right, fast moving silhouettes were approaching the doll which had descended on to the plain.

Four horsemen were galloping towards the doll. What was more, was that they were pulling something.

There was a considerable distance between the top of the watchtower and the bottom of the slope. However confident Naga was in his eyesight, he was only able to see horses and people as miniscule specks. Because of that, he couldn’t tell what they were pulling at first.

(Ah! Isn’t that a battering ram?)

The moment he confirmed what the horse-riders were pulling, he understood. He knew exactly what the human troops intended to use it for.

As he watched, the wooden puppet moved its legs and tried to advance further.

“Oi, Harrigan!”

Naga’s angry voice startled the witches who sat nearby.

On the other hand, Harrigan who was clearly angry, turned around slowly to face him.

“You! I told you that I’d throw you off if you were to—“

“Quickly withdraw that puppet!”

“W-What are you–?!”

“Do it fast! At least, try to bring it half-way back to the slope!”

“Why is that?”

“Just do it!”

Harrigan looked at his expression and realized that this was serious.

“Understood. But, I will have you explain yourself to me afterwards.”

Turning back around quickly, Harrigan screwed up her eyebrows in anxiety and followed Naga’s request.

As she did so, the puppet stopped and began to slowly retreat.

(Damn, its movements are dull. At this rate, it won’t make it in time!)

Naga almost cursed aloud when Lela suddenly screamed while looking through the binoculars.

“Ane-sama, it’s a battle ra-m! I think the enemy is trying…to knock the doll with the ra-m!”

“What?!”

Harrigan suddenly leaned forward.

“Get back! Hurry Back here! Return this Instant!”

The sudden shout burst out of her mouth and reached Naga who could now hear her clearly.

The battle ram drew closer until the point where it was clearly be visible with bare eyes.

“Tch!” – Harrigan smacked her tongue and called out an order in a sharp voice.

“Stop the blow!”

This order was screamed towards the giant wood doll. The puppet showed absolutely no intention of avoiding the blow, and instead put up a guard against the rapidly approaching ram. Its large build rendered swift movement nearly impossible. Its strongest asset was disastrous in this situation. No matter what type of weapon, there will always be strengths and weaknesses. It was just a natural course of action for the enemy soldiers to form a counterattack after experiencing battle with the witches.

Naga stared with bated breath at the situation unfolding in front of him.

The horses which came in front of the doll quickly split to the left and right with a pair on each side. Following that, the riders swung down with their swords and cut the ropes.

The heavy cart, on which the ram was placed, careened ahead with the speed lent by the charging horses.

The puppet was braced just between the edge of the slope and plain. In an instant the head of the ram slammed directly into the puppet.

(BOOMF!)

A dull sound of impact, like being socked in the stomach, resounded throughout the area. The ram itself was made from wood, but its tip was clearly covered in metal. As the impact echoed, the giant puppet was flung backwards and ended up lying on its back.

The human troops began to cheer wildly.

“Damn! Stand up! Get up now!” Harrigan cursed.

Struggling to rise, the puppet responded to Harrigan’s scolding by writhing with its limbs. It was barely able to get up in an unsteady manner, Harrigan smacked her lips.

“Tch, so it’s useless? Lela!”

“Yes” Lela responded as she took out the binoculars.

“It seems that the blow just now damaged the magic circuit. I can’t attack any longer nor bring it back.”

“Understoo-d.”

“Hold these” – Lela said as she passed Naga the binoculars.

“O-Oh?”

Lela forced the binoculars into his hands, and then stepped forward to the handrail of the viewing platform.

Lela faced Harrigan.

“Are you sure it’s fi-ne?” she asked.

“I don’t care. Just do it!”

Lela nodded slightly then took out a single charm from her bag.

Naga pressed the pair of binoculars against his eyes, but however much he tried to look through them, only a dim and gray world appeared.

(As expected they won’t work for me?)

Naga put away the binoculars and was about to refocus on the battlefield when his eyes were arrested by the sight of the charm burning in Lela’s hand.

(Ah, could it be!?)

Shifting his gaze in a hurry, he looked towards the wooden puppet.

Shortly after, gushing flames appeared on the doll here and there. Those were the charms which Lela attached to the puppet before it left. Naga understood that the charms were responding to the one she was holding.

(I see, she could do things like this as well… Should I say that it’s fascinating, or perhaps unreasonable? Different plans might allow this to be used in more interesting and strategic ways…)

While thinking this, Naga concentrated on the doll to see what would happen.

The doll, now completely covered in burning flames, began to advance slowly once more.

Naga pointedly looked toward Harrigan as if asking What are you planning to do?

“Run and explode!”

She stated resolutely, and proceeded to order the doll.

Once she turned around, the puppet began to progress while swaying its trunk left and right. Despite telling it to run, its speed didn’t increase significantly. Perhaps, it was the best it could do considering its large build and the damaged magic circuit.

Because the doll had fallen before, the human troop tried to approach it once again. The burning puppet walked while aiming for that crowd. Its movements were dull, but its steps were huge which made it faster than it looked.

The puppet waded in amongst the soldiers who cried out in fear while running in complete disarray.

Despite most of them trying to escape, there were those who tried to aim at the doll with their bows. An arrow that would maybe work normally, proved far less effective in this situation. Their actions were probably the result of their normal reactions mixed with the fear of seeing the burning puppet trudging in their direction.

Naga looked on dissatisfied at the quality of the troops’ commanders and their orders.

Naga thought that the situation could have been dealt with more skillfully if he himself had taken command.

At that moment the doll’s arms launched themselves forward.

To Naga, it looked as though the giant was shooting flaming arrows.

Its arms flew towards the slower soldiers and burst directly above their heads.

As if on Harrigan’s command, the arms exploded, sweeping the soldiers away.

After this initial explosion the doll then launched its own head.

Unlike its arms which launched horizontally, the doll’s head launched itself vertically at a steep angle above the slope while slowly correcting its trajectory. Naturally, the angle provided a greater range than that of the arms.

As the head flew above the soldiers who had tried to escape first, it exploded just like the arms, scattering flames in all directions.

Again, the explosion blew away many soldiers, with flaming embers and sparks igniting surrounding soldiers, making them drop and roll.

The soldiers were completely unprepared for this counterattack and immediately threw away their weapons and scattered in fear and confusion.

Naga watched the soldiers’ clumsy escape from the distance and spat in disappointment.

(These soldiers numbered around 200 and they’re all running. There should be a limit to how pathetic you guys can act! But in comparison…)

Naga peeked at Harrigan and her witches.

(Aren’t they a little too strong?)

Naga felt a sense of respect welling up towards Harrigan and her people who had managed to repel an enemy of as many as 200 people. Even if they were witches possessing magic and special abilities, fighting like this wasn’t simple by any means. A thought flickered through his mind as he was evaluating the witches. A small thought of wanting to fight by their side, but it was gone before he even realized it.

Naga turned his attention back to where the doll had exploded and scattered itself into dust.

As he did so, he heard Harrigan heave a huge sigh of relief.

“Are you alright, Ane-sama?”

The nearby witches asked as they supported her.

“Yes, I’m fine. And that went surprisingly well.”

Harrigan narrowed her eyes and gazed at the doll’s remains that lay upon the battlefield.

“We were somehow able to deceive them.”

Naga wondered what her muttering meant. His curiosity led him to guess at the meaning behind her words.

(….Could it be that she’s talking about the explosion just now?)

Naga focused his eyes towards the battlefield; however, there was no sign of anybody. Normally, Naga might suspect someone to be hiding in camouflage, but he felt that it was unlikely in this situation.

Naga thought at first that the enemy intended to run so as to lure the puppet into a place near the battle ram, nonetheless, their desperate running didn’t appear to be an act. In the first place, it didn’t seem like the enemy could have foreseen Harrigan’s explosive assault.

Thinking that it was the right moment to ask, Naga threw a question at Harrigan.

“Harrigan, may I ask you something?”

“Hm? I don’t mind, but…”

“It’s about what you just said, but by “deceiving” did you mean exploding that doll?”

Opening her eyes innocently, Harrigan asked back.

“Why do you think so?”

“I wonder…” – he murmured while looking up at the sky.

“You mentioned before that you have a few puppets in stock, right? That means you probably have 2-3, or at most 5 or 6 dolls. Since the number is scarce, losing one of them means a heavy blow to you. What’s more, you said that attacking the enemy with a burning doll would be your last resort, and that’s what happened this time. This means that you can’t afford to let the enemy know the actual number of dolls you possess.”

“It’s as you say.” – Harrigan grinned.

“We don’t want them to think that there are a limited number of dolls. By arranging an attack using the explosion, we want to give them an impression that we don’t care if we use 2-3 dolls of the same type.”

“So it was like that?” – Naga nodded with a pleased expression. As he did so, Harrigan said teasingly.

“Indeed, you’re quite smart despite your appearance.”

“You’re saying that too!? Just how stupid do you think I look!?”

“No, don’t mind it. A man isn’t just about looks, it’s what’s on the inside that counts.”

She casually stated. Hearing this Naga lifted his face and beamed.

“That’s right. A man is about what’s on the inside. As for women, It’s probably not only about their appearance.”

“Hm?” – Harrigan tilted her head confused. Naga gave her a big thumbs up.

“In other words, I think that not only do you guys have first-rate insides, all of you guys look beautiful as well.”

“Hm? I-Is that so? I guess we’ve received quite the high praise from the Dragon King.”

“Yep. That’s why, please, stop calling me dragon king.”

“Kukuku”

“Hahaha”

Facing each other, the two of them laughed.

As soon their laughter settled down, Naga asked.

“It looks like you managed to repel the approaching enemy for the time being, but what do you plan to do next?”

“We will do as usual. We will leave some people to watch and retreat to the 3rd fort.”

“Which means you aren’t going to pursue them… What’s the reason behind that?”

Harrigan narrowed her eyes towards Naga.

“You, are you trying to confirm your own hunch? Or perhaps, are you testing me?”

Surprised by Harrigan’s sharp insight, Naga decided to speak honestly to her.

“It’s not like I’m testing you, but I wanted to confirm whether or not my guess was right. That’s because this world isn’t a place where I can rely on my own common sense.”

“Well, I guess that’s fine” – Harrigan nodded and faced toward the vast land spreading out beneath her.

“Spreading out from here, the vast land of the humans stretches outward with mostly even terrain. There are lots of forests and mountainous districts, but, most of them are wastelands. Even if the area is a small plain the wooden puppet’s combat strength will fall because a proper army can be deployed to face it allowing it to be easily surrounded. If the doll is surrounded by a large army and showered with arrows from all directions, no matter how many belts it’s coiled with, the number of piercing arrows won’t decrease. When it comes to that, the magic circuit will be damaged. Not to mention, the horse-riders can release arrows as well, and if the doll is hit with a more powerful crossbow in a place with no obstacles, not even the belts will help.’

‘In that case, you’d think that it’s better to thicken its armor, but that is not possible. Were we to do so, the transmission of magic would be hindered.”

“How about using iron armor?”

“We don’t have enough skill to make that. In the first place, if we were to put it on the doll, we wouldn’t be able to transfer our magic.”

Hearing her calm and accurate analysis, Naga groaned.

Harrigan lightly shrugged her shoulders and finally added.

“Our low numbers keep us from starting a fight, so we can only assume a reactionary stance.”

“Is that…so? Well, I guess you’re right.”

Naga answered sounding unconvinced; he strongly believed that one can’t gain victory by only defending.

“Still, I can’t really say I like the tone of that comment.”

“Rather than saying you don’t like it, couldn’t you just say I’m not familiar enough with your circumstances? I’m unfamiliar with both this world and your current situation. That is why I’d like you to give me more time. I have some confidence in finding a way for you to win.”

Harrigan suddenly loosened her stern expression.

“Well, I’ll wait for that, though I’m not really expecting anything.”

After saying so, she tightened her expression once again and looked at the witches nearby.

“Then let’s withdraw. We will change the guarding post here. Lela, Selena, and Kei will stay this time instead of Ku, Rinne, and Rinna.”

“Understoo-d”

“Yes, Ane-sama!”

“Leave it to us!”

The three of them replied calmly.

“Ku, we still have 1 puppet left, right?”

“That’s right Ane-sama”

“We have spares in the village, so we need to bring one more here.”

Harrigan turned her head and looked at Ais.

“Ais, sorry to bother you, but I’ll entrust that task to you.”

“Yes, Understood Ane-sama.”

“O-Oi, it couldn’t be that you’re the one that carries the dolls to this place?”

Ais tilted her head toward the astonished Naga and gave him a look that seemed to say – What are you so surprised about?

“Yes, that’s right.”

“Y-you do this by yourself?”

“I usually get a little help, but basically I do it on my own as it is my duty.”

“Is that so? I got it. Then, I’ll help out as well.”

Naga decided to volunteer as he felt deeply moved by the witches’ courage and strength.

“Even though this guy said so, Ais do you want his help?”

Harrigan asked from the side.

“Um, but…” – Ais looked perplexed and replied sounding conflicted.

“This guy is someone who runs out of breath just from running here, for such a person to ask to help me…”

“Woah aren’t you being way too blunt and honest with that?!”

“I’m often told as much.”

“No, no, honesty aside that’s not what I meant. I tried to offer you help, so shouldn’t you show some casual gratitude at least? Say thanks or something like that?”

“You’re right, I apologize for my ingratitude.”

Ais gently bowed her head towards Naga.

“Despite you being easily exhausted by a mere half day of running, some help is better than absolutely nothing, so I look forward to working with you.”

“You absolutely don’t hold back with the honesty do you?!”

As he uttered this heartfelt cry, Lela added on her own comments.

“Far from being useful, it is complete-ly likely that he will be a nuisance, bu-t…”

“Yet another brutally honest tongue!!”

“Thank you, I’m often told tha-t.” Lela said with pride and thrust out her chest.

“Don’t say that like it’s a source of pride; though I really can’t deny that it’s the truth, can’t you be a little less harsh about it!?”

“As for me, there’s something I’d like to request from you. Will you give me a hand, Naga?” Ais asked.

“O….Oh. But, are you fine with that? Is it alright for someone like me, who doesn’t know anything about terrain or current matters, to help? I may end up dragging not just your legs but also your entire body down?”

“I don’t care if you drag me down just don’t grab my chest.”

“Hahahehe” – Naga laughed stiffly with a weak smile.

The other witches didn’t seem to understand the circumstances, however Ais new the entire story from Harrigan. She showed him a smile that started at her mouth and never reached her eyes. He could feel a chilling intent from those eyes. He felt that they said If you do the same to me, I’ll crush your arms into pulp.

As if confirming his worst suspicions, Ais clenched her fists several times while squeezing with visible force.

Feeling a fearful chill run down his spine, Naga violently nodded in agreement.

“Leaving the joking aside” – Harrigan said as she continued to talk.

“I want you to carefully observe, since you don’t know anything.”

“A…ah, so that’s the reason?”

“I have good reason for this, by having you tag along with Ais, it is possible for you to learn about various things. You can observe the landscape, animals, plants, and features of the forest.”

“I think you’re right. Although I ran all the way here I wasn’t paying attention to anything but running.”

“For the time being, we drove away the human troop and made them go through a bitter experience, so it doesn’t look like they’ll be trying anything soon. So, Ais I might be troubling you, but can you let this guy try to help?”

“Yes, Understood Ane-sama”

Despite Ais’s grand smile, Naga couldn’t help but feel discontented.

“If you say it like that I feel like you’re saying I’m the one who’s likely to cause problems.”

“The fact that you even dropped out of the sky onto our heads is already a big enough problem, so I don’t think you need to worry too much about causing more.”

“YES I DOOOO!”

Harrigan and Ais began giggling and it caused Selena, Dei, and Kei, who felt a bit nervous, to relax a little and smile. On the other hand, Lela’s expression remained firm.

“The next time you carry a spare doll, bring some food as well. Ais, you got it?”

“Yes, Understood Ane-sama.”

And just like that, Harrigan’s group went back, leaving behind Lela, Serena, and Kei. Obviously, Naga also tagged along. Yuki, who had disappeared during the battle, suddenly reappeared without notice. She didn’t even glance in Naga’s direction, so he decided not to ask her anything. Even though the return trip was considerably slower and easier, Naga had not doubts that running couldn’t compare to horses in speed and comfort. (Is there anywhere I can get a horse?) Naga thought wistfully as he ran through the forest.

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni

2016-01-20T23:51:45Z

Zexth: /* Project Staff */

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni

2016-01-20T23:49:00Z

Zexth: